How to apply for unemployment compensation in florida

Unemployment has reached an all-time high and Florida is no exception. Learn how to apply for unemployment benefits in Florida.

How to apply for Unemployment Benefits in Florida?

  • If you have been separated from work, you can file your initial claim during your first week of total or partial unemployment.
  • You can file your first claim in one of the two ways: by calling the TeleClaim Center or visiting a One-Stop Career Center close to you. Unluckily, you cannot file an initial claim online at this time.
  • Have your entire information ready before filing your claim.
  • If you have received severance pay upon your separation from work, you may still be eligible for unemployment benefits, so it is still important to call to file your initial claim during your first week of total or partial unemployment.
  • If eligible for unemployment benefits, you can expect to receive your first payment in 3-4 weeks if there are no issues with your claim.
  • In general, it takes approximately 3 weeks to process a claim; however, you will still need to claim benefits every week.

Information needed is as follows:

  • Information needed is as follows:
  • Your Social Security Number
  • The year you were born
  • Your home address and telephone number
  • Whether you have filed an unemployment insurance claim in your state or in any other state during the past 12 months
  • Your last day of employment
  • The names and addresses of all of the employers you have worked for during the 15 months prior to filing your claim and the dates you worked for each of these employers. If you are reopening a claim, be ready with the same information for the past 8 weeks
  • The reason that you are no longer working or that your hours have been reduced The names, dates of birth and social security numbers for any dependent children if you are going to apply for dependency allowance
  • Form no. SF 8 or SF 50 if you were a federal employee
  • Federal Employee Identification Number (FEIN) – this is found on any W2 or 1099 tax forms you have received
  • In case you don’t have the FEIN, you can use employer details off of a recent paystub
  • If you were military personnel, from DD-214 must be produced. Note that only member copies 2-8 of DD-214 are acceptable.
  • Your alien registration number if you are not a U.S. citizen

If You Are Not a United States Citizen

You must give verification that you were legally eligible to work in your state and that you are presently eligible to begin a new job.

Want to know about how much you will receive?? —–>Calculate your benefits here

If you are laid-off, then you are not receiving any money to survive on. Many people start fearing, particularly if they are having a tough time finding a job. That’s why there is unemployment compensation, which pays off you for a certain amount of time while you are seeking another job. However, there are certain eligibility requirements and standards to be met to collect this compensation and each state has its own.

Here’s what you have to do to collect unemployment benefits in Florida.

Monetary Qualifications

First of all, you must qualify monetarily. A laid-off worker can be eligible for benefits provided that the individual has worked in covered employment and earned a lowest amount of wages in the base period.

  1. The claimant’s base period is the 1st four of the last five completed calendar quarters
  2. There should be wages in two or more quarters in the base period
  3. There must be a minimum of $3,400 in the base period and the claimant must have 1.5 times the high quarter wages in the base period
  4. The weekly benefit amount is 1/26th of the high quarter wages (the minimum is $32 and the maximum is $275).
  5. The maximum amount to be paid on a claim is 25% of the total wages in the base period. However, for claims filed before January 1, 2012, the utmost benefits cannot go beyond $7,150.
  6. Beginning January 1, 2012 the benefits to be paid in an claim are decided depending upon the average unemployment rate in Florida during the third calendar quarter of the year before the effective date of the claim. Claims filed during a year ranging from 12 weeks, when the jobless rate is 5% or less, to 23 weeks when the jobless rate is 10.5% or higher. The maximum benefits owed on a claim will thereby, range from$3,300 to $6,325.

Qualifying for Benefits

In order to be eligible for benefits, the worker must claim for benefits for each week. Apart from this, he/she must:

  1. Be totally or partially unemployed.
  2. File an initial claim for benefits and report as directed to file for succeeding weeks.
  3. Have the necessary wage credits for work in covered employment during the base period.
  4. Have worked and earned three times the current weekly benefit amount since the filing date of the previous claim, providing the individual received benefits on the previous claim.
  5. Be able to work and available for work, and be registered for and keenly seeking work.
  6. For claims filed on or after August 1, 2011 complete an on-line initial skills review.
  7. Take part in reemployment services, such as job search assistance services.
  8. Serve a waiting week, for which no benefits are owed, after filing an initial claim.

Disqualifying Factors

A claimant may be ineligible because of the reasons for separation from work. The facts concerning the circumstances causing the separation must be clearly established.

The following may disqualify an individual from receiving benefits:

  1. Voluntarily quit without good cause attributable to the employing unit.
  2. Suspended or discharged for misconduct connected with work irrespective of whether the misconduct occurs at the workplace or during working hours.
  3. Suspended or discharged for misconduct related with work consisting of drug use as evidenced by a positive, confirmed drug test.
  4. Failed without good cause either to apply for suitable work or to accept anywork or to return to customary self-employment when directed by DEO (Florida Department of Economic Opportunity).
  5. Unemployed due to a labor dispute in active progress which exists at the place of employment; and the individual is participating in or financing or directly interested in such labor dispute. In some cases, unemployment due to a lockout may not be disqualifying.
  6. Furnished false information or made a fake representation for the purpose of obtaining benefits such as not reporting earnings or job refusals. Willful misrepresentation is also cause for fine and imprisonment.
  7. Obtaining a retirement income from a base period employer.
  8. Receiving or seeking unemployment benefits under an unemployment compensation law of another state or the United States, unless the appropriate agency of such state or of the United States finally decides that the individual is not entitled to such jobless benefits.
  9. Alien, unless such alien has been lawfully admitted for permanent residence or otherwise is permanently residing in the United States under appearance of law.
  10. Terminated from employment for violation of any criminal law punishable by imprisonment or for any dishonest act in connection with the individual’s employment.
  11. Getting wages in place of notice or severance pay applicable to a claim week, which is equal to or greater than the claimant’s weekly benefit amount.
  12. Incarcerated during a week of unemployment.

Once you have passed the obstacle of determining your status, you must also consider other qualifying conditions as summarized by Florida Statues 443.091. The Agency for Workforce Innovation should find that you made a claim for benefits for the week, you are listed with the agency for work and you report to the one-stop career center.

Exception to Benefit Eligibility Conditions

If you are for the short term laid off because of lack of work, you still have to register and make a claim, but you will not be needed to report to the one-stop career center. If you are a union member who normally gets employment through a union hiring hall, you also do not have to report to the one-stop center, as per Florida Statutes 443.091.

So once you recognize that you’re eligible, you have to file a claim for unemployment compensation benefits. You can do this online at www.fluidnow.com or at the toll free number 1-800-204-2418. You can also file by mail. For detail check filing for Florida unemployment benefits article.

After you file your claim, then you need to wait and see how much your unemployment compensation pay will be. You will be sent a wage transcript clarifying what your wage credits and how long you may obtain benefits.

That’s how you get unemployment benefits in Florida State. You must first meet the eligibility requirements. After that you must file a claim and wait for your transcript determination. Then you can anticipate weekly unemployment pay to aid you and obtain another job.

Florida Unemployment Extensions Information

If you would like to know how to get an unemployment extension in Florida, you must first familiarize yourself with the eligibility requirements. Note that oftentimes unemployment compensation extension is not readily available, since unemployment extension is mostly offered in times of high unemployment. It is up to each state to decide whether to launch special emergency programs that can help prolong the time period for reemployment assistance. Nonetheless, unemployed benefits should continue to actively look for a new job and be immediately available when a position opens. Because both regular unemployment benefits and unemployment benefits extensions are available for a limited amount of time, residents should not solely rely on these sources as a means to provide for their families.

Therefore, if you are wondering, how can I extend unemployment benefits in Florida?, explore the sections outlined below:

  • How to apply for unemployment benefits extension in Florida
  • Unemployment extension programs in Florida

Florida Unemployment Resources

How to Claim Benefits

How Extensions Work

Find Out How to Appeal Denied Benefits

What Can I Do to Extend Unemployment Benefits in Florida

If you are interested about learning how to get an unemployment extension in Florida, you must first note the eligibility requirements of your state. Although an unemployment extension applicant may be eligible for regular reemployment assistance, such eligibility does not necessarily make an individual qualified for unemployment compensation extension. In times when the rate of unemployment is high, state governments must make careful choices and select the candidates to whom they will continue to pay benefits. If, however, you are found eligible, you will receive a confirmation in the mail that notes for how long you may receive reemployment assistance. Note, however, that you can apply for unemployment benefits extension only if the state activates emergency programs. Extensions are not available otherwise, therefore after your regular unemployment benefit period has passed, you will not be eligible to receive any more benefits. If you are wondering how to get an unemployment extension of benefits and whether you will be eligible, visit your nearest DEO office to inquire. If you are eligible for extended benefits, the amount you will receive will match the amount of your regular unemployment benefits.

About Florida Federal Unemployment Extension Programs

Federal unemployment extension of benefits is made available when a state experiences a high level of unemployment, especially in times of economic crisis. Currently, Florida does not offer unemployment compensation extension and only releases payments for the standard unemployment benefits period. However, if the economic situation in the state worsens, the government will activate emergency programs such as:

The Emergency Unemployment Compensation (EUC).

The Extended Benefits (EB) Program.

The Emergency Unemployment Compensation program was last active in 2012. It consisted of four tiers or stages, each one offering a different period to receive unemployment benefits extension. The time span of unemployment expansion was as follows:

Tier 1 – 20 weeks of maximum unemployment extension

Tier 2 – 14 weeks of maximum unemployment extension

Tier 3 – 13 weeks of maximum unemployment extension

Tier 4 – Six weeks of maximum unemployment extension

You may also be eligible to apply for the FL Extended Benefits Program, which is a federal unemployment extension program administered on a state level. Qualified applicants can sign up after they have used their regular and EUC benefits, and while the state unemployment rate is still high. In Florida, you may be eligible to receive up to 20 additional weeks of extended benefits, or 80 percent of the maximum amount of your regular unemployment claim, whichever is less.

Note: Unemployment benefits extension programs in Florida are only available during times of economic crisis and lack of open job positions. However, all eligible benefits recipients are required to look for at least five jobs per week and submit the results of their job search to the DEO. This rule was established in order to encourage unemployed individuals to actively look for a job, rather than to rely on limited government assistance. Claimants who fail to report their job-seeking activities will lose eligibility and be removed from the program.

Florida Unemployment Application Information

Former workers who are wondering where to register for unemployment benefits in Florida can file for an unemployment claim through the state Department of Economic Opportunity. However, prior to undergoing the FL unemployment registration procedure, you must meet the state’s unemployment insurance requirements, which follow the Department of Labor’s federal guidelines. Though, unlike the standard duration of 26 weeks in other U.S. states, Florida only offers 12 to 23 weeks of benefits. To file for unemployment in Florida, you may submit an online application for unemployment through the DEO website. In certain cases, workers can also submit their UI claims via alternative methods. If your claim is successful, you will receive benefits for as long as you meet Florida’s Reemployment Assistance (RA) requirements.

Read the below sections for information on topics such as how to apply for unemployment online and where to sign up for unemployment in Florida:

  • How can I sign up for unemployment in Florida?
  • What do I need to provide during the FL unemployment registration process?

Florida Unemployment Resources

Appealing Denied Benefits

Note that if you were denied unemployment benefits in Florida, you are within your rights to appeal the department’s decision by submitting an unemployment denial appeal. The prospects of winning your appeal depend on several factors. For instance, if your FL unemployment claim was denied due to valid reasons, such as not meeting the wage requirements, the department will not reconsider its decision. However, if you were fired as a result of wrongful termination, you can submit solid evidence to strengthen your appeal.

During times of high unemployment, you may also be able to apply for an unemployment benefits extension in Florida if you have expended your entire amount of standard unemployment benefits. The Florida unemployment compensation extension program, when active, generally provides the same amount of UI benefits, although for a shorter duration than standard benefits.

How can I sign up for unemployment in Florida?

To apply for unemployment benefits in Florida, you can submit an online application for unemployment through the department’s CONNECT website, which was specifically designed for managing UI claims. However, prior to using the CONNECT internet services, you must create a new claimant account and obtain your PIN number.

Then, you can sign in to your profile and follow these straightforward steps to submit your unemployment EDD application in Florida:

  1. Access the “Apply for Reemployment Assistance Benefits” menu.
  2. Answer the DEO questions regarding your UI benefits.
  3. Supply the necessary information and documents.
  4. Enter your contact information, such as your mailing address and your phone number.
  5. Provide detailed information about your employment history.
  6. Answer questions regarding your eligibility for UI benefits.
  7. Review your claim and confirm your submission.

When completing your CONNECT unemployment registration application, you can save your progress and finalize the procedure at a later time. After submitting your claim, you can access it again (by entering your PIN and Social Security Number) in order to enter any new data that may affect your UI benefits application.

Note: Applications may only be filed via telephone if you are computer illiterate or disabled. Claimants who cannot use the CONNECT application due to insufficient knowledge of the English language can also contact the DEO via phone.

What do I need to provide during the FL unemployment registration process?

Now that you know how and where to apply for unemployment in Florida, you must collect the information and documents necessary to file for unemployment benefits. Note that even if you are unable to provide all of the required items during your initial application, you can still apply for unemployment benefits in FL and supply the remaining data later. In general, you have to provide the following paperwork and information:

  • Your Social Security Number and your FL driver’s license number or state ID number
  • Your personal information, such as your full name, date of birth, gender, race and level of education
  • Extensive information about the jobs you have held in the last 18 months, such as:
  • Your employers’ names and their contact information
  • The start and end dates of your past jobs
  • Your untaxed gross earnings
  • The reason(s) for your dismissal from work
  • Data about any pensions, retirement claims and worker’s compensation


Note:
Former members of the military, federal employees, self-employed workers and non-U.S. citizens will be required to submit additional data and documentation.

What do I do after I apply for unemployment benefits in Florida?

After you submit your online application for unemployment in Florida, you must complete several additional procedures in order to finalize the entire unemployment registration process. For instance, you must register with the state workforce agency (Employ Florida Marketplace), as you must be actively seeking employment in order to qualify for UI benefits. If you fail to complete this step, your unemployment benefits application will be denied.

When you file for unemployment in Florida, the department will promptly provide you with an estimate of your future benefits by mailing you the Wage Transcript and Determination notice. If you do not agree with the DEO calculations, you will be able to request a reconsideration of the department’s monetary determination within 20 days from the date of the notice.

Also, you may be informed by the DEO, either by phone, online or via standard mail, that you are required to submit additional documents and information to process your claim. Therefore, you must regularly visit your CONNECT profile or check for mail-in notices. A DEO adjudicator will review your application once you complete it and will determine whether you are eligible for UI benefits in Florida.

If you are not required to provide any further items and your unemployment EDD application was accepted, you will be able to request your first benefit payment through the CONNECT internet service. You will be scheduled to claim your first UI paycheck within two to three weeks.

How To Apply For Unemployment In Florida

How to apply for unemployment compensation in florida

The Florida Department of Economic Opportunity has changed the term “unemployment compensation” to “Reemployment Assistance Benefits.” The message is clear. Florida is strongly enforcing the work search requirement and you will be required to provide proof of your job search activities when you submit for weekly payments. Here are some links to help you get a better understanding of what the guidelines are:

You will need to open an online account at the Florida DEO Connect website to file your initial claim. You can also file by telephone by calling 800-204-2418.

Filing Requirements and Documentation

To qualify for reemployment assistance, you must have an employment history going back eighteen months, a valid social security number, and Florida driver’s license or state ID. You’ll also need to provide the following when you make your initial claim:

  • Name, current address, working phone number
  • Exact dates of employment (first and last day)
  • Earnings before taxes (Gross) for period stated above
  • Reason for termination of employment
  • Federal Employer Identification Number (FEIN) for your employer

The employer FEIN can be found on your W2 or 1099 tax form. You can proceed without it, but claims are likely to be delayed without this number. To ensure prompt processing to receive your benefits quickly, spend some time and find the FEIN before filing.

Calculating Your Weekly Payments

The amount of your reemployment assistance benefit check will be determined by a formula applied to your total earnings for the first four of your last five quarters of work. Your highest quarter in that period will be divided by 26 and you will receive the lower of that number or $275 a week, the Florida state maximum reemployment benefits payouts.

The maximum time period you can receive RAB payouts is twelve weeks and the maximum amount you can receive is $3300. There will be a “waiting week” in which you will not be paid, immediately following your initial claim, but that week does not apply to the maximum week requirements. There are no RAB extension plans available in the state of Florida.

Disability and TAA Education Programs

The federal government offers additional assistance if you are unable to return to work after your maximum RAB payments have expired. If you are disabled and unable to return, contact the Social Security Administration to ask about disability payments. You may want to look at this before you file a claim for RAB payments, since disability is not considered unemployment.

The United States Department of Labor offers a program called Trade Adjustment Assistance. If you’re looking to change professions and need additional education or training to do so, this is a good place to start. There are also a number of affordable online educational programs available from local colleges and universities.

If you are a former member of the U.S. military, you may be eligible for unemployment benefits through the Unemployment Compensation for Ex-servicemembers (UCX) program. The unemployment insurance program is administered by each state, as agents of the Federal government. There is no payroll deduction from your wages for unemployment insurance protection while you served in the military. Benefits are paid for by the various branches of the military.

Who Is Eligible for UCX?

How to apply for unemployment compensation in floridaIn general, you may be eligible for Unemployment Compensation for Ex-Servicemembers if you meet all of the following criteria:

  • Were on duty with a branch of the U.S. military, or a commissioned officer of the National Oceanographic and Atmospheric Administration (NOAA), during the base period of your claim
  • Honorably discharged
  • Completed the first full term of service for which you enlisted, or if a Reservist, completed 180 days of continuous active duty
  • Meet all other state eligibility requirements

If you want to apply for this unemployment benefit, you must file from the state you reside in. All states will have different application requirements.

How Do I Apply for Unemployment Compensation for Ex-Servicemembers (UCX)?

This unemployment benefit is not standardized. Terms and conditions will vary depending on state law where you apply. The state will determine the protocols for applications and approval. You may be required to apply online, or you may have the option of a paper submission. In all cases, you should have copies of your D.D. Form 214 and Social Security card handy.

Some states may not allow you to be paid unemployment compensation if you draw retirement pay; others may reduce the amount of the unemployment benefit depending on the amount of compensation you receive as a result of military service.

Where Do I Apply for Unemployment Compensation After Leaving Military Service?

Your state’s employment office will have the necessary forms and instructions to apply for UCX.
If you need to locate your state employment office, the DoD official site CareerOneStop features a search tool that can help you find the one nearest you.

What You Should Know About UCX

This program can be challenging to locate on some state employment websites. It’s simpler to begin your search by typing “military unemployment” in the website’s search section where applicable. You should also download a copy of your state’s unemployment benefits handbook or similar publications that describe the state’s unemployment program in detail. In addition, you will likely find a special section that outlines programs for military members.

For example, the Illinois Unemployment Insurance Handbook has a special section on page 19 titled “U.S. Military Veterans,” which includes this information useful to anyone seeking unemployment compensation after military service:

“Your benefit rights will be determined by the law of the state in which you first file a claim for unemployment insurance and establish a benefit year after your last separation from active military service. To establish a benefit year, you must have had a certain amount of active service in the armed forces within the base period applicable to that benefit year.”

It’s important to note that if you make mistakes in applying for unemployment benefits, it can delay those benefits. If there is a hotline or other assistance available to you, it’s best to get help with your initial paperwork filing to ensure you get any benefits you are eligible for without a long wait.

VA Programs for Unemployed Vets

There are also vocational readiness and employment programs available to veterans, some of which may be offered for a limited time. These programs (commonly referred to as “VR&E “) are open to:

  • transitioning servicemembers within six months prior to discharge from active duty.
  • veterans within one year following discharge from active duty.
  • any servicemember/veteran currently eligible for a VA education benefit.
  • all current VA education beneficiaries.

To take advantage of these benefits, you must register by mail or via an eBenefits account and register there under the Vocational Readiness and Employment section (choose “Education and Career Counseling”).

To register by mail, complete VA Form 28-8832 and send it to the nearest VA Regional Office, Attention: Vocational Readiness and Employment.

Jim spent 22 years on active duty, climbing the ranks from Airman Basic to a decorated Air Force Major. Stationed all over the world, he held many high-level posts, including Chief of Foreign Military Sales at the U.S. Embassy in Addis Ababa, Ethiopia. Jim earned his Ph.D. through the Montgomery Era GI Bill and spent 13 years teaching African Studies in Pennsylvania. Jim is also an award-winning travel writer.

With many people out of work, furloughed, or experiencing cuts to their hours, unemployment benefits are more important than ever. Due to the COVID-19 pandemic, the federal government has expanded unemployment insurance for Americans, loosening the rules for who is eligible for benefits, how much help you can get, and how long you can receive aid.

That means just about everyone who has lost their income because of the COVID-19 pandemic now qualifies for some form of unemployment insurance.

Even if you’re familiar with unemployment insurance, it’s worth catching up on the latest information. Below are some of the questions we’re seeing about unemployment insurance during the COVID-19 pandemic.

How is coronavirus affecting the unemployment process?

In response to the coronavirus pandemic, the federal government has loosened eligibility requirements allowing gig-workers, self-employed people, and those whose hours have been cut to receive unemployment compensation. Officials have also boosted benefits, both in the amount of compensation provided and the length of time you can receive benefits.

Unfortunately, lockdowns and stay-at-home initiatives have resulted in many businesses closing their doors—and leaving their employees without work. As a result, record numbers of Americans are applying for benefits. The $2 trillion coronavirus relief deal will help fund these additional needs, but the claims process will likely take longer for many applicants.

In short: more people are eligible for more benefits, and more people are applying every day.

While the rule changes were made by the federal government, state governments administer the benefits. You have to file for unemployment in the state where you live, and many state unemployment offices are overwhelmed by new applications. You can expect longer wait times, and it’s important to have all your information in order before you file a claim.

Before you Apply

Your first step is to submit an initial claim in order for DEW to determine if your circumstances meet the eligibility requirements of the Unemployment Insurance (UI) program. Filing a claim is the only way for eligibility to be determined.

In order to become eligible and remain eligible for Unemployment Insurance (UI) benefits, you must:

  1. Have lost your job through no fault of your own.
  2. Report any income earned during a claim week.
  3. Continue to actively search for work.
  4. Be able to work, available for work, and actively seeking work during a claim week.
  5. Accept any suitable offer of work you receive.

Unemployment Insurance is a temporary program to ease the gap between unemployment and reemployment. It is not meant to replace earnings from a job. If you receive a job referral from our agency you must contact the employer, and you must accept any suitable offer of work. If you do not, you may disqualify yourself from UI and your benefits will be turned off.

Filing your claim will go faster if you have the following important information handy:

  • Your Social Security number.
  • Your work history for the past 18 months including:
    • Employers’ business names,
    • Employers’ addresses,
    • Employers’ phone numbers and
    • Your salary for each employer
  • If you are not a U.S. citizen, your alien registration number and documentation.
  • If you served in the military in the past 18 months, DD-214 Form (Member 4 copy).
  • If you are a federal civilian employee, SF-50 (PDF) or SF-8 (PDF) Form.
  • If you are filing from out-of-state, see “how to file an out of state claim”.
    • Remember: You apply for Unemployment Insurance where your employer resides or where wages are earned and NOT where you have residence

Initial claims are filed online through the MyBenefits portal. Use our guides to learn more about using the portal. If you need further assistance call our toll-free number 1-866-831-1724 | Relay 711.

Step 1: Create your MyBenefits Portal Account

Watch the video on how to create an account in the MyBenefits portal.

Step 2: File a New Claim

Watch the File a New Claim Video on this page for instructions.

Before any benefits can be paid, an unpaid waiting period equivalent to one full week of unemployment benefits must be served. This requirement was waived by DEW in March 2020 due to the pandemic, however, the expiration of the state of emergency in June 2021 results in the waiting week being reinstated. Effective claim week ending June 19, 2021, claimants will be required to serve the unpaid waiting period.

Step 3: File Your Weekly Claim

Watch the File Your Weekly Claim Video on this page for instructions.

Step 4: Complete Two Weekly Job Searches in SCWOS

As of April 18, 2021, claimants are required to complete two weekly job searches in SCWOS (SC Works Online Services). Claimants are required to complete this each week, by law, in order to remain eligible for UI benefits.

Stopping UI Benefits Once You’re Re-Employed

When you become re-employed and earn more than your weekly benefit amount, you must end benefits.

Ending benefits is easy. Simply stop filing weekly claims. You may still be eligible for benefits if you are making less than your weekly benefit amount. Always report your weekly wages to ensure you are not obtaining benefits illegally. Unsure of what earnings to report weekly?

Need to know: It is your responsibility to report all wages earned and keep accurate records. DEW routinely audits weekly claims and if you are found to be overpaid for benefits, you will receive an overpayment notice. DEW employs several measures to recoup the outstanding debt, including wage withholding, intercepting state income tax returns and intercepting federal income tax returns.

Benefit Year

When you apply for unemployment benefits, you establish an active unemployment account for 52 weeks. These 12 months (which may be different than a calendar year) are referred to as a benefit year. You may receive benefits during the benefit year, provided you meet all eligibility requirements until your benefit year expires or you receive the total maximum benefit amount assigned to your claim, whichever comes first.

If you exhaust all of the available state and/or federal programs there are no additional benefits available to you within that benefit year. It’s important to understand, benefits will not automatically be available in a new benefit year. Under current law, in order to be eligible for UI benefits again, you must meet the following requirements:

✔️ You must earn at least eight (8) times your weekly benefit amount, from a new employer who pays into the UI Trust Fund.

✔️ You must be laid off by no fault of your own (meaning you didn’t quit or were fired).

✔️ And, you must re-apply for benefits, but only after you meet the above requirements and after your benefit year has ended.

Did your employer file for you?

If your employer filed for unemployment benefits on your behalf, you are still responsible to certify weekly. To learn more, read this document (PDF) about what you have to do to ensure you receive your benefits.

Do you need to file for unemployment benefits in Martin County, Florida? Do you have questions about your claim? You can find the information you need at the website of the Florida Department of Economic Opportunity, the state agency that administers unemployment benefits in Florida.

If you haven’t applied for unemployment benefits recently (or ever), you might think you have to go into the local unemployment office and file your claim in person. These days, however, it’s much easier – and often, required – to file your claim online or by phone.

On this page, you’ll find

  • contact information for the Florida Department of Economic Opportunity
  • contact information for local job centers, which can help you with your job search and may offer assistance in filing for unemployment benefits, and
  • links to our articles on how to file for benefits in Florida, eligibility for benefits in Florida, calculating your weekly benefit amount in Florida, and more.

Contacting the Unemployment Office in Martin County

If you want to file a claim for benefits, check on your claim, speak to a representative, or manage your unemployment benefits application, contact the

Florida Department of Economic Opportunity

URL: http://www.floridajobs.org/job-seekers-community-services

Main Phone Number:

Find phone numbers for offices that can help you answer various unemployment questions in Florida at the Help Center – Contact Us page of the Florida Department of Economic Opportunity website.

Contacting Your Local Job Center

Local job centers — sometimes called One-Stop Career Centers or American Job Centers –can help you with cover letters, resumes, and job search efforts. Some job centers may provide assistance in filing for unemployment benefits. You may be required to register with a job center as part of your ongoing obligation to look for work while collecting benefits.

Contact your job center to find out about services and availability. Although some job centers provide unemployment services (for example, help in filing or managing your claim), others offer only job search assistance. And, some centers are closed, have limited hours, or are available only online due to the coronavirus pandemic. Call or email your local job center to find out about their offerings.

STUART: CareerSource Research Coast

Phone: 866-482-4473

Email: [email protected]

ADDRESS:

710 Southeast Central Parkway
Stuart, FL
8-4:30 Mon, Tues, Wed and Fri; Thurs 9-4:30
**Covid-19 Status: Closed to walk-ins -Open to the public by appointment only**

Last Updated: 3/5/21

How to Collect Unemployment Benefits in Martin County, Florida

Florida Unemployment Benefits at a Glance

Florida Benefits Eligibility

You are eligible for unemployment benefits in Florida if you are out of work through no fault of your own and you have earned at least a minimum amount in the time before you lost your job.

In Florida, you must have worked in at least two quarters of the base period and earned at least $3,400 during the entire base period. In addition, your earnings in the entire base period must be at least one-and-a-half times your earnings in the highest paid quarter.

Florida Unemployment Benefit Amount

In Florida, your weekly benefit amount will be one twenty-sixth of your earnings during the highest paid quarter of the base period.

The maximum weekly benefit in Florida is $275 per week.

How Long Your Unemployment Benefits Will Last in Florida

In Florida, the duration of benefits depends on the state’s unemployment rate when you apply. The maximum period for which you can receive benefits ranges from 12 to 23 weeks.

For More Information

If you have questions or need more information on unemployment benefits in Florida, check out our detailed articles on:

  • how to apply for unemployment benefits in Florida
  • information you’ll need when you file your claim
  • who qualifies for unemployment benefits in Florida
  • how to calculate your weekly benefit amount
  • how long your benefits will last
  • what you’ll need to do to keep collecting benefits, and
  • what to do if your application for benefits is denied.

See all of our Florida unemployment articles here; just select Florida from the list on the page. We wish you all the best as you navigate your unemployment claim.

Can I Be Denied Unemployment Benefits After a Separation Agreement in .

Related Articles

  • Can I Be Denied Unemployment Benefits After a Separation Agreement in Pennsylvania?
  • Can I Draw Partial Unemployment in Texas?
  • Florida Severance Pay Laws
  • New Jersey Short-Term Disability Benefits

The Florida Agency for Workforce Innovation administers the Florida Unemployment Compensation Law. Unemployed workers and part-time employees who meet the state’s eligibility requirements can receive up to 26 weeks of benefits within one benefit year. The maximum amount available to claimants is $275 weekly as of June 2011. The Unemployment Compensation Program requires the agency to reduce an applicant’s weekly benefits for part-time work.

Eligibility Requirements

The Florida Unemployment Compensation Law requires that all applicants meet monetary and nonmonetary eligibility requirements. The agency will deny benefits to claimants who are not working because they were terminated for intentionally violating their employers’ established office policies, were excessively tardy or absent without good cause, or were terminated for grossly underperforming. Similarly, an employee who voluntarily quit without justifiable cause is ineligible for unemployment benefits. Justified reasons for quitting include illness or military spousal relocations. Additionally, claimants must look for work each week they file for benefits and accept all suitable job offers.

Short Time Compensation Program

The Florida Short Time Compensation Program (STC) allows employers to participate in a voluntary program if they experience temporary financial hardships. The program allows employers to avoid paying higher unemployment taxes by reducing the number of employees eligible to receive unemployment benefits. Instead of temporarily or permanently laying off their employees, employers can participate in the voluntary program to reduce their weekly payroll responsibilities. Under the program, employers must reduce their employees’ weekly hours for at least 10 percent of their staff, experience a temporary financial slowdown and submit a certification and plan application with the Agency for Workforce Innovation. An employer must reduce hours by 10 percent to 40 percent from each employee’s normally scheduled weekly hours.

STC Weekly Benefits

The state calculates an STC employee’s weekly benefits by totaling her benefits by the number of reduced hours on a weekly basis. For example, if she worked 40 hours before her employer’s participation in the STC program, and she is only working 32 hours after participation, then her weekly benefit allowance is multiplied by the reduction percentage on a prorated basis. STC claimants are also eligible for up to 26 weeks of benefits during one claim year. However, if her employer reduces her hours by more than the 40 percent limit, she qualifies for full or partial unemployment under the non-STC program, and she must register for available work.

Partial Unemployment

Claimants working part-time in Florida can continue receiving benefits while working for new employers, even when they are not participating in the STC program. The state limits them to part-time work where weekly wages are less than their weekly benefits. Full-time claimants are ineligible for unemployment benefits.

Considerations

Since Florida laws can frequently change, do not use this information as a substitute for legal advice. Seek advice through an attorney licensed to practice law in Florida.

Florida Unemployment Benefits, Amount, Services & Filing

Related Articles

  • Florida Unemployment Benefits, Amount, Services & Filing
  • Statute of Limitations for Contesting a Will in Pennsylvania
  • Reasons for Denial of Unemployment Benefits in Illinois
  • The State of Florida Statute of Limitations on Inheritance

Unemployment benefits help keep families and individuals from living on the streets after losing a job. In a job market with decreasing opportunities, it can take an extended period of time for an unemployed individual to find reliable work. Florida, like other states, has a workforce department to oversee unemployment compensation and benefit payments to eligible individuals.

What is an Unemployment Compensation Overpayment?

When an unemployment compensation beneficiary or the Florida Department of Labor makes an error, either intentionally or accidentally, in the unemployment reports system, software will flag the account for possible overpayment of unemployment compensation. Overpayment of unemployment compensation means that the beneficiary was given more money than the Florida Department of Labor should have allotted. Overpayment occurs when the beneficiary neglects to claim additional financial resources or income, like temporary wages earned during a claim week, or when a Florida Department of Labor employee incorrectly enters financial information into the unemployment compensation computing system.

Determination and Notification of Overpayment

The Florida State Department of Labor computerized system will notify an account specialist if overpayment is suspected. This process causes a stop payment to halt any unemployment compensation payment due to the beneficiary. The account specialist will then review the case. If they determine an overpayment has occurred, notification will be sent to the beneficiary who then has an allotted period of time to appeal the case or pay back the overpayment determination.

Weekly Benefit Claims During Overpayment Proceedings.

Although a stop payment is issued for all Florida Unemployment benefits during an investigation of overpayment, the unemployment beneficiary should continue to search for jobs and submit unemployment claims each week until the situation is resolved. This will allow the beneficiary to obtain unemployment compensation after the overpayment proceedings have concluded and the beneficiary is determined not to be at fault.

Right to Appeal Unemployment Overpayment Judgment

If the state of Florida determines that the beneficiary has received an overpayment of unemployment benefits, the beneficiary has the right to appeal the determination. The written request for appeal must be mailed or completed online within twenty days of the Department of Labor’s postmarked date of determination. An appeal means the beneficiary will have the right to a hearing, and if necessary the beneficiary will also have the right to appeal the hearing determination only once with the Florida Unemployment Appeals Commission.

More In File

  • Individuals
    • Who Should File
    • How to File
    • When to File
    • Where to File
    • Your Information
    • Students
    • Employees
    • Parents
    • Military
    • Seniors & Retirees
  • Businesses and Self-Employed
  • Charities and Nonprofits
  • International Taxpayers
  • Governmental Liaisons
  • Federal State Local Governments
  • Indian Tribal Governments
  • Tax Exempt Bonds

Unemployment compensation is taxable income. If you receive unemployment benefits, you generally must include the payments in your income when you file your federal income tax return.

Check If Your Unemployment Compensation Is Taxable

Some types of unemployment compensation are taxed differently based on the program paying the benefits. Use our Interactive Tax Assistant tool to see if your unemployment compensation is taxable.

Report Unemployment Compensation

You should receive Form 1099-G, Certain Government Payments, showing the amount of unemployment compensation paid to you during the year.

To report unemployment compensation on your 2021 tax return:

  • Enter the unemployment compensation amount from Form 1099-G Box 1 on line 7 of Schedule 1, (Form 1040), Additional Income and Adjustments to Income PDF
  • Enter the amount of tax withheld from Form 1099-G Box 4 on line 25b of your Form 1040 or Form 1040-SR
  • Attach Schedule 1 to your return

If you received unemployment compensation but didn’t get Form 1099-G in the mail, find the amount of your payments on your state unemployment agency website.

Exclusion for Tax Year 2020 Only

You can exclude unemployment compensation of up to $10,200 for tax year 2020 under The American Rescue Plan Act of 2021. See Exclusion of up to $10,200 of Unemployment Compensation.

Find more information:

Pay Taxes on Unemployment Compensation

To pay tax on unemployment compensation, you can:

  • Submit Form W-4V, Voluntary Withholding Request to the payer to have federal income tax withheld or
  • Make quarterly estimated tax payments

Not sure which is best for you?

Report Unemployment Fraud

If you receive Form 1099-G showing the wrong amount of unemployment compensation, contact your state unemployment agency to correct it. If you believe someone fraudulently collected unemployment payments using your information, take these steps to report it and protect yourself.

This page provides step-by-step guidance on filing your unemployment insurance claim.

WHAT DO I NEED TO START MY APPLICATION?

District employees may file for unemployment compensation at www.dcnetworks.org. Please note that DOES no longer accepts unemployment insurance (UI) claims by phone through the Contact Center. To submit a UI claim for the first time, please visit the DC Networks site. The agency has adopted this change as a security measure to protect your private information. Our online services provide additional layers of protection to ensure that all personal details provided to DOES are safe and uncompromised. Please view the End of Initial Claims Via Contact Center fact sheet to learn more.

Please read the Ten Things You Should Know fact sheet to learn more about filing an unemployment insurance claim.

When you’re applying for benefits, make sure you have the following documents ready:

  • Social security number;
  • Most recent employer’s name, address, phone number, and dates of employment;
  • Alien Registration Number, if you are not a U.S. Citizen;
  • DD214, if you are ex-military;
  • Standard Form 8 or Standard Form 50, if you are a former federal employee;
  • Severance pay information (only applicable if you did or will receive severance pay);
  • Pension information (only applicable if you are receiving a pension payment)
  • Evidence of a public health emergency impact (if applying due to the COVID-19 public health emergency). Documentation may include:
    • A letter documenting a voluntary request or involuntary order to isolate or quarantine from a doctor or local health official
    • A note from your doctor or medical records office recommending isolation or quarantine
    • A self-determination that the Department of Health’s quarantine guidance applies to you

To receive unemployment insurance, you must meet the following criteria:

  1. Be unemployed through no fault of your own
  2. Be able, available, and actively looking for work
  3. Earned enough wages to file a claim

More information can be found in our Overview of UI Benefits webpage https://unemployment.dc.gov/page/overview-ui-benefits.

WHERE DO I FILE FOR UNEMPLOYMENT INSURANCE?

Here are the steps to file a claim for unemployment insurance, here are the steps to file a claim:

  1. Go to www.dcnetworks.org www.dcnetworks.organd click the tab “Claim Unemployment Benefits.”
  2. On the “Unemployment Insurance Service Center for Claimants” page, click “File for Benefits.”
  3. Scroll to the bottom of the page and click “File Your Claim Online.”
  4. Answer the questions with accurate information to complete the claim filing process.

You will need to provide proof of identity to complete your application. You must provide original documents or notarized copies of a government-issued photo I.D. and your social security card. You may also be required to provide other documents that contain your name and current mailing address. You will receive instructions by phone or an email that includes the list of documents you may use as proof of identity.

After submitting your application, take a look at our What’s Next? document to see the next steps in your UI claim process.

HOW DO I FILE MY WEEKLY CERTIFICATIONS?

To receive unemployment benefits, you must certify that you are able to continue receiving benefits each week, starting on the Sunday after you file your initial claim for unemployment benefits. To certify for benefits, you must file a weekly continued claim form online at www.dcnetworks.org, or by calling at 202-724-7000.

Filing your claim form online or by phone is the fastest way to certify for benefits. If you are not able to file online or by phone, you may mail your form or file at any American Job Center located throughout the District.

The latest you should file your claim is seven (7) calendar days after the week-ending date on the continued claim form. If you fail to file your weekly claim within seven (7) calendar days after the week-ending date on the form, you may not receive your benefit because you did not follow reporting instructions. The system will not allow you to file a weekly claim certification for a benefit payment if the last week you claimed ended more than 14 days earlier. When this happens, you must reapply to “reactivate” or “reopen” your claim.

For help with answering the certification questions, or for basic information about weekly claims, please read our Instructions for Completing the Continued Claim Form.

For more information on work search requirements and how to comply, please reference our Work Search Requirements FAQs.

HOW DO I PROVE MY IDENTITY?

The District has an Identity Verification & Authentication security feature in the online application. If your information does not match or you do not answer the multiple-choice questions correctly, then you may not receive your benefits.

To clear this issue, you must provide the District of Columbia’s Office of Unemployment Compensation with official documents to prove your identity, including original documents or copies of the following:

  • Government-issued photo I.D.;
  • Social security card;
  • Other documents that have your name and current mailing address.

A claims examiner will call or email you to ask you to submit the identity documents to a secure DOES email address: [email protected] . DOES currently does NOT require a notarized document because of the COVID-19 emergency.

Once our office receives your documents, DOES will make a decision regarding your proof of identity. Benefit payments will not be paid until the Office of Unemployment Compensation confirms your identity.

If you are not a resident of the District of Columbia, you can fax or email copies of your identity documents. A claims examiner will either call or email you with instructions to explain the process.

HOW DO I CONTINUE RECEIVING MY BENEFITS?

Once your claim has been approved, you must meet the requirements below to keep receiving your benefits:

  • Be unemployed through no fault of your own.
  • Report all earnings from work, including self-employment, on your weekly claim for benefits.
  • Currently receive or apply for unemployment benefits only from DC and not another state.
  • Be available for work and be physically able to work.
    • Claimants must be able to work and be available for work to qualify for regular UI claims. PUA provides benefits for those unavailable or unable to work because of COVID-related reasons listed in the CARES Act.
  • ‘)” data-event=”social share” data-info=”Pinterest” aria-label=”Share on Pinterest”>
  • ‘)” data-event=”social share” data-info=”Reddit” aria-label=”Share on Reddit”>
  • ‘)” data-event=”social share” data-info=”Flipboard” aria-label=”Share on Flipboard”>

Related

  • Do SSI Payments for My Child Affect My Unemployment?
  • Can You Draw Unemployment if You Are Not Living in the State Where You Were Laid Off?
  • Can I File for Unemployment for Being Laid Off From a Second Job?
  • Can You Collect Unemployment if You Lost Your Job and Have a DBA Business?
  • How to Apply for Unemployment When Unemployed From a Family Business

Whether you were hired as a temporary employee or as a permanent employee doesn’t affect your right to unemployment compensation. The same qualifications for unemployment compensation apply equally to both conditions. Other factors related to temporary employment, however, may make a difference between being eligible for unemployment compensation or not. Either way, determining whether you qualify can be complicated.

Temporary or Permanent: Does It Matter?

Here are two different employment situations:

  • You’re hired by XYZ corporation to fill in during the Christmas rush. Things go well for you at the company, and it keeps you on for a few weeks into January to help handle returns, but by the end of January, you are let go. You’ve worked a total of 11 weeks.
  • You’re hired by ABC corporation to be an assistant manager. The position is permanent. Nevertheless, the economy slumps and ABC lays off its recent hires. You’ve worked a total of 11 weeks.

In these two situations, whether you qualify for unemployment compensation depends upon several factors – none of them having to do with whether you were hired as a permanent employee or a temp. The length of time you worked does bear on your eligibility, but it’s only one of several factors. In some circumstances, if you’re unemployed after 11 weeks, you’re eligible for unemployment compensation. In other circumstances, you aren’t. Eligibility depends on several factors that include the state you work in, your work history over a base period, how much you earned during that base period, and why you’re no longer employed.

General Rules That Do and Don’t Apply

It is useful to know the general rules for eligibility, but each state has so many unique requirements that making useful generalizations is difficult. At some point, to understand whether or not you’re eligible, you’ll need to read the eligibility rules for the state you work in. However, it helps to know the basic relevant considerations. The most important of them is the concept of a base year.

The Base Year

Every state requires that to be eligible for unemployment you have to have worked a minimum length of time in the base year. The base year is the employment year that qualifies you for unemployment. You can figure out your base year by picking up a calendar and counting backward five complete quarters from the day you became unemployed. Let’s say you’re unemployed on September 15, 2017, in the middle of the third quarter that runs from July 1 through September. Since you’re counting complete quarters only, you ignore the third quarter and begin counting back for five quarters, beginning with the second quarter of 2017_._ Five quarters takes you back to the first quarter of 2016. That’s where your base year begins. Now you count forward four quarters. Your base year ends on the last day of the fourth quarter of 2016.

Every subsequent qualification for unemployment compensation has to do with the base year: how much you earned and how long you worked during the base year and some additional twists and turns that apply in some states and not in others.

How Much of the Time Were You Employed in the Base Year?

Most states – but not all – base eligibility on the number of quarters you were employed in the base year. Texas, which is typical in this regard, requires that you worked in at least two quarters of the base year. Most states that determine eligibility by length of time worked have the same two-quarter requirement. However, not all states base eligibility on the length of time worked in the base year and among those that do, the majority impose other requirements as well. Washington State, for example, requires that you have worked a total of 680 hours during the base year; which quarter or quarters you worked them in doesn’t matter.

How Much Did You Earn in the Base Year?

Here’s where it starts to get complicated. Washington State requires that in your highest earning quarter of the base year, you earned at least $1,300 or alternatively that in your highest earning quarter you earned at least $900 and that your total earnings for the year were at least 1.25 times your highest quarter earnings.

In Texas, your earnings during the base year must be at least 37 times your weekly benefit. That benefit, in turn, is the total you earned in your highest earnings quarter divided by 25. Each state has its own rules. To find the specific requirements for your state, do an internet search for “[Your State] unemployment compensation qualifications” or “[Your State] unemployment insurance benefits.” One or both of these queries will get you the info you need.

Other Qualifications

Other qualifications are relatively straightforward. If you voluntarily quit your job, you’re ineligible for benefits unless you can show you quit for “good cause.” For example, if you were sexually harassed by a supervisor, most states would consider that good cause. Even so, since good cause is defined differently in each state, the only way to know for sure is to read your state’s unemployment regulations.

If you were fired arbitrarily because your supervisor didn’t like you, you’re probably eligible. If you were guilty of minor misconduct that another employee who was not fired was also guilty of, you may or may not be eligible for benefits. Eligibility in situations like this may eventually be determined in an Unemployment Compensation Board hearing where you and your former employer must appear and testify.

If you were fired for gross misconduct, you’re probably not eligible. If you were fired for negligence, whether you’re eligible for benefits will depend upon whether the negligence was deliberate. “Deliberate” in this context is a legal term and is another area where the final determination of your eligibility may be determined in an Unemployment Compensation Board hearing.

If you receive a suspicious email from the DC Department of Employment Services or DC Networks, do not click the link and do not share any requested information. You can find more information and all of the ways District workers and employers can report and prevent fraud on our website HERE.

On September 4, 2021, in accordance with federal law, several federal unemployment benefits offered through the American Rescue Plan Act ended. If you received one of the following benefits, this notice is important for you.

The following benefits expired:

  • Pandemic Unemployment Assistance (PUA)
  • Pandemic Emergency Unemployment Compensation (PEUC)
  • Federal Pandemic Unemployment Compensation (FPUC)
  • Mixed Earners Unemployment Compensation (MEUC)

Please read the descriptions of expired federal unemployment benefits or view the End of Benefits FAQs to learn more about the conclusion of these programs.

To help explain accessing your unemployment benefits we have created a quick guide:

Our agency is committed to supporting claimants through benefits and workforce development opportunities for re-employment. DOES offers the following resources to DC residents:

  • American Job Center helps residents find a new job, transition into something new, expand their skills, or explore a new career.
  • DC Infrastructure Academy trains, screens, and recruits residents to fulfill the needs of the infrastructure industry and infrastructure jobs.
  • DC Career Connections is a work readiness program that provides out-of-school and unemployed young adults with opportunities to gain valuable work experience.
  • Project Empowerment provides unemployed residents with opportunities to grow in education, training, and subsidized employment placements.

All you need to know about claiming unemployment benefits in Florida, contact details, when and how to contact the Department of Economic Opportunity.

As of September this year, Florida’s unemployment rate fell to 7.6% according to US Department of Labor figures, which was 0.3% lower than the national average and a drop of more than 6% since its highest level in decades in April this year.

The leap to 13.8% in April 2020 was all the more shocking after the record low of 2.8% in January. Florida’s previous highest peak in decades was January of 2011 of 11.3%, as the effects of the 2008 global recession took hold.

The Department is now accepting applications for Disaster Unemployment Assistance for residents in Bay, Escambia, Okaloosa, Santa Rosa, and Walton counties. To file a DUA claim visit https://t.co/zgZar35V4X. pic.twitter.com/YclUsIY8OD

The covid-19 pandemic has wrought havoc on the US economy since its outbreak in January, and last week there was an unexpected surge nationwide in new claims for unemployment support.

BREAKING: U.S. jobless claims reach 898,000 as layoffs remain high 7 months after virus struck economy. https://t.co/kwmWWQCqxY

If you’re one of the many Florida residents still struggling with layoffs, here’s how to check your eligibility and how to claim for benefits.

How to start a new claim for unemployment benefits in Florida

In Florida, claiming for unemployment benefits is done through the Department of Economic Opportunity (DEO) website, and it’s in a section called Reemployment Assistance Claim.

The process takes 30 to 60 minutes to complete and must be finished within 72 hours of when you first start the application, or you will have to start over again.

What documents do I need to make my claim?

  • Social Security number.
  • Driver’s License or State ID number.
  • Employment information for the last 18 months for each employer.
  • Employer identification number, also known as FEIN number, if available. This number can be found on your W2 or 1099 tax form.
  • Employer name (name on pay stub), address, and phone number.
  • First and last day of work.
  • Gross earnings (before taxes) covering the last 18 months.
  • Reason for separation from work.

If one of the following criteria applies to you, have the following additional information available:

  • Not a U.S. Citizen: Alien Registration Number or other work authorization form.
  • Military employee: A copy of your DD-214 Member 4. If you do not have a Member 4, a copy of your Member 2-7 may be used.
  • Federal employee: SF-8 or SF-50.
  • Union member: Union name, hall number, and phone number.

What funds are available in Florida for the unemployed during coronavirus?

You may be eligible for any or all of the following:

  • State reemployment assistance.
  • Pandemic emergency unemployment compensation.
  • Extended benefits.
  • Pandemic unemployment assistance.

For more details on deadlines, maximum and minimum funds and eligibility, see Florida DEO’s fact sheet.

Is Florida giving extended unemployment benefit?

Yes. The DEO website states that under the CARES Act, Federal Pandemic Unemployment Compensation (FPUC) is available for eligible applicants who are currently receiving regular state Reemployment Assistance benefits.

FPUC is an additional $600 distributed weekly in addition to state Reemployment Assistance benefits. Florida DEO is able to issue the additional $600 payments in multiple ways. If you are eligible and have previously provided a bank account in the CONNECT system, you will receive a direct deposit to your account. If you did not provide your bank account, you will receive a check to the mailing address provided on your account.

How do I check on my claim?

Florida DEO have included a handy video to help you navigate your inbox which holds all your correspondence relating to your claim.

Contact details for Florida DEO

If you’re unable to resolve your request with the fact sheets and links here, contact the Florida DEO:

  • By phone: 1-800-204-2418 between 8am and 5pm on weekdays.
  • By mail: Department of Economic Opportunity, 107 East Madison Street, Caldwell Building, Tallahassee, FL 32399-4120
  • To speak to a Creole or Spanish speaker or use translation services, call the Customer Service Contact Center: 1-833-FL-APPLY (1-833-352-7759) weekdays 7:30 am to 6:30 pm
  • People who need assistance filing a claim online because of legal reasons, computer illiteracy, language barriers, or disabilities may call 1-833-FL-APPLY (1-833-352-7759).

For the latest on coronavirus in the US as it happens, follow our dedicated rolling feed.

The Department of Labor has expanded eligibility for the Pandemic Unemployment Assistance program, and it will allow those already on unemployment to keep their benefits if they turn down jobs due to COVID safety concerns. The changes are retroactive, so you could qualify for a nice lump sum in late March. Here’s what you need to know.

Expanded eligibility

Created as part of the CARES Act, the Pandemic Unemployment Assistance (PUA) program temporarily expands unemployment insurance eligibility to self-employed workers, freelancers, independent contractors, and part-time workers impacted by the pandemic. To qualify, you have to state under penalty of perjury that you’re available for work and that you’re unemployed due to a COVID-related situation.

Following a directive from President Biden last month, the Department of Labor has clarified and expanded PUA eligibility for workers under the following scenarios:

  • Workers who are already receiving unemployment benefits but turn down work with a potential employer because they don’t comply with local or state COVID safety standards such as social distancing, mask wearing or personal protective equipment.
  • Workers who have been laid off or had hours reduced because their employer has closed or partially closed due to COVID.
  • School workers without a contract who have no assurance of continued pay when schools are closed due to the pandemic.

Father’s Day CBD Bundle

Send Dad flowers
Well, send him a bundle of calming CBD products made from USDA-certified organic, Kentucky-grown, whole-flower hemp oil, at least.

The benefits will be retroactive , and will apply as if they had been included from the beginning of the PUA program. However, individuals filing their first PUA claim after Dec. 27, 2020, are limited to weeks of unemployment beginning on or after Dec. 6, 2020.

Considering that those on unemployment receive a $300 weekly federal top-up to their state benefits which average about $320 a week , the retroactive aid could result in a large lump sum payment near the end of March (the Department of Labor says that state agencies will need a few weeks to implement the changes). For first time filers, the first payment would amount to about four months of benefits.

“Until now, many workers have faced a devil’s bargain, risk coronavirus infection, or choose some level of safety and live without income support,” says Suzi Levine, principal deputy Assistant Secretary of Labor for Employment and Training, in an interview with Reuters .

How to apply

You’ll need to file a claim with the unemployment insurance program in the state where you worked (search by state here ). Depending on the state, claims may be filed in person, by telephone, or online.

Florida signs onto federal unemployment program

The program would get more funding for those unemployed because of the coronavirus pandemic.

ORLANDO, Fla. – Governor Ron DeSantis announced that the Florida Department of Economic Opportunity (DEO) will submit Florida’s application to participate in the Lost Wages Assistance (LWA) Program.

The program will give Floridians who have been unemployed due to the coronavirus pandemic temporary benefits of $300 per week.

“On behalf of Floridians who are continuing to face challenges finding employment, I would like to thank President Trump for providing additional funding while they get back on their feet,” said Governor DeSantis. “We appreciate the opportunity to provide this temporary assistance through the Lost Wages Assistance program.”

A theme park roundtable was held at Universal Orlando Resort on Wednesday

Governor Ron DeSantis held the roundtable.

According to a press release from DeSantis’ office, the program, authorized by a memorandum from President Trump, provides benefits for those who are eligible for Reemployment Assistance for weeks of unemployment ending on or after Aug. 1, 2020.

Florida’s application still needs to be approved.

To be eligible, you must currently be receiving at least $100 in an approved Reemployment Assistance program weekly benefit amount and must certify that they are unemployed or partially unemployed due to COVID-19.

Payments will be retroactive to August 1, 2020 pending approval.

“Floridians who are currently receiving Reemployment Assistance benefits, are unemployed or partially unemployed due to COVID-19 and are currently receiving at least $100 per week in Reemployment Assistance benefits will be eligible to receive the additional $300 benefits from the LWA funds funded by the Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA).”

This includes individuals receiving:

  • State Reemployment Assistance, including Unemployment Compensation for Federal Employees (UCFE) and Unemployment Compensation for Ex-Service members (UCX);
  • Pandemic Emergency Unemployment Compensation (PEUC);
  • Pandemic Unemployment Assistance (PUA);
  • Extended Benefits (EB);
  • Short-Time Compensation (STC);
  • Trade Readjustment Allowance (TRA); and
  • Payments under the Self-Employment Assistance (SEA) program.

No additional application will be necessary and eligible Floridians will receive their LWA benefits the same week they receive their weekly Reemployment Assistance benefits.

“DEO highly recommends that Reemployment Assistance claimants select direct deposit as their means of receiving benefits to ensure payments are received as quickly as possible.”

Funding for this program comes from FEMA disaster relief funds. It’s important to note that funding could end at any time “and is contingent upon a required state match based on state re-employment assistance paid out during the period.”

States should be able to receive approximately three weeks’ worth of benefits upon approval, with additional weekly approval being granted on a weekly basis, depending on the remaining balance of the fund.

How to apply for unemployment compensation in florida

If you’ve been hurt on the job or have suffered an illness due to workplace conditions, you’ll likely have to miss some time from work while you recover. Perhaps you’ve already made a full recovery, or you can work with lighter duties, but you can no longer work in your previous position. Whatever the case, it’s natural to question whether you can receive workers’ compensation and unemployment insurance at the same time. Whether or not you can receive both types of benefits will depend on your medical condition and ability to work.

The experienced southern Illinois personal injury lawyers at Jerome, Salmi & Kopis, LLC focus on workers’ compensation, personal injury, and social security disability cases. Contact us today to request a free case evaluation.

You Cannot Collect Unemployment for a Total Disability

If you are receiving workers’ compensation benefits for a temporary total disability (TTD) or a permanent total disability (PTD), you’re likely not eligible to receive unemployment insurance as well. TTD and PTD workers’ compensation benefits are intended to replace the majority of your income when you can’t work due to an injury or illness acquired on the job. However, unemployment insurance is meant to replace a portion of your income if you have lost your job but are still able to work and are actively looking for employment.

Unemployment insurance and workers’ compensation have different purposes, so you generally cannot collect unemployment insurance if you suffer from a total disability. Total disability benefits from a work injury are to be provided by your employer’s workers’ compensation insurance carrier.

The Law in Illinois and Missouri

Some states will allow you to collect workers’ compensation and unemployment insurance at the same time. In these states, the amount of workers’ compensation you receive is generally reduced by the amount of unemployment insurance you’re receiving. The intention of this is to ensure you aren’t receiving more in benefits than what you earned while working.

Unfortunately, for workers in Missouri, the news is not much better. The Missouri Revise Statutes specifically address this issue and state that it’s not permitted to receive workers’ compensation and unemployment insurance at the same time. As such, if you’re collecting workers’ compensation in Missouri, you are automatically barred from receiving unemployment insurance, as well.

Receiving Unemployment Insurance After Recovery

During your recovery, you may reach a stage known as maximum medical improvement (MMI). This is the point where you’re not going to get any better, but your condition also is not going to get worse. If your doctor determines that your condition will leave you with lasting mental or physical limitations, but you can still perform some employment duties, you may be awarded permanent partial disability or a workers’ compensation settlement. In this case, if you can’t return to your old employment position, but you plan on continuing to look for new employment, you can apply for unemployment benefits.

Even if you make a full recovery and you don’t suffer from a permanent disability, you may not be able to return to your old job. While it’s against the law for your employer to fire you because you file a claim for workers’ compensation, they are also under no obligation to provide you with special treatment while you’re recovering from a temporary disability. If you’ve been fired after reaching MMI, in some cases you can apply for unemployment insurance.

You Can Receive Unemployment if Workers’ Compensation is Disputed

It’s not uncommon for insurance companies to deny workers’ compensation claims, and your employer may dispute your claim too, so their insurance premiums don’t increase. When that’s the case, you can apply for unemployment insurance while your workers’ compensation claim is under dispute. Still, even in this situation, it’s important to understand that the state may recover unemployment payments paid out once you resolve your workers’ comp case.

If your workers’ comp claim is denied, it’s imperative that you work with a workers’ compensation lawyer in Illinois or Missouri. An attorney will know how to appeal the decision and will hold both the workers’ compensation insurance company and your employer accountable for paying the benefits you deserve.

Call Our Workers’ Compensation Attorneys Today

If you’ve been denied workers’ compensation for your workplace illness or injury, or you need help applying, our workers’ compensation lawyers can provide the sound legal advice you need. At the Law Office of Jerome Salmi Kopis, LLC, we know applying for workers’ compensation isn’t always easy, but we also know how to overcome the challenges these claims present. Contact us today at (618) 726-2222 or fill out our online form to schedule a free case evaluation with one of our experienced attorneys.

2 Answers

To apply for unemployment benefits, all one has to do is simply visit the local unemployment office and fill in some forms and provide a few personal details. To know more about filing for unemployment in the state of Florida, go to the given link –
www.unemploymentoffice.net.

One can even file for unemployment without going personally to the unemployment office. In several states, unemployed persons can avail of unemployment benefits online itself, or even over the phone. For instance, for New York, one can visit the web site to file new unemployment claims, get weekly benefits and track the status of a present compensation claim.

However, before filing an unemployment claim, it would be advisable to check with one’s respective state unemployment office to decide on the best possible means of opening a claim.

  • Thank Writer
  • Comment
  • Blurt

Well its not that difficult to file for unemployment benefits in Florida, all you have to do is fill in an online form which is available on web-sites like www.floridajobs.org, www.dol.gov/dol/location.html., etc.

Unemployment benefits basically are compensations given by the government to people who are unemployed. It may be based on a mandatory pera-governmental insurance scheme. It mainly depends on the jurisdiction and the financial status of the individual applying for the unemployment benefits. Unemployment benefits are normally given to people, who are registered for unemployment, on the conditions that the person is seeking a job.

In countries like Australia, social security benefits which also cover unemployment benefits are financed via the income tax system. In New Zealand there is no stipulated age to receive unemployment benefits.

  • Thank Writer
  • Comment
  • Blurt

You might also like.

Unemployment

The Missouri Division of Employment Security is the one that deals with payment of the essential unemployment.

Unemployment

Since Boston is city falling under the Commonwealth of Massachusetts, procedure to file a given Unemployment.

Unemployment

I need to start applying for unemployment to receive benefits like right away.

Unemployment

Yes you can file for unemployment in the state of Florida online. I am giving you the web link where.

Unemployment

Unemployment benefits can be transferred between states but it is good to file your claim in the new.

Unemployment

Right now, approximately 12.5 million are unemployed in the US, with the highest percentages in service-providing.

Unemployment

You can find out what your WBA will be with this unemployment calculator at the link below. Florida’s.

Unemployment

I think its 26 weeks.

Unemployment

As of june 2009, you can collect up to 79 weeks of benefits.

Unemployment

Unless you have some kind of proof as to why you had to quit, no state unemployment benefits will be.

Your Compliance Partner Since 1989

1-800-817-7678

How to apply for unemployment compensation in floridaAssistance to Separated Workers

As we confront the many challenges brought about by the Coronavirus (COVID-19), federal and state lawmakers have been working tirelessly to minimize the financial hardships placed on workers who have lost their jobs as a result of the disease outbreak. Expanding the availability of unemployment compensation (UC) is one way to assist workers. So that workers can easily access those benefits, employers are now required to provide employees with notice of the availability of UC at the time of separation.

Legislative Background

Employer notice to employees of the availability of UC and the application process at the time of separation is a new procedure. Requiring employers to provide this notification is one of the conditions placed on states to share in federal emergency grants available to states to administer and pay UC benefits due to the heavy demand created by the COVID-19 health emergency. The Families First Coronavirus Response Act (FFCRA) appropriated $1 billion in federal funds for this purpose. The Emergency Unemployment Compensation Stabilization and Access Act of 2020 (“EUISAA”), included in the FFCRA at Division D, sets out the requirements to receive the federal funding.

State Requirements

Federal funds are allocated to states in two separate allotments. To receive funds from Allotment I, the EUISSA places three conditions on grant recipients: (1) the state must require employers to provide notification of the availability of UC to employees at the time of separation, (2) the state must ensure that applications for benefits and assistance be accessible in at least two of the following mediums: in-person, phone or online and (3) the state must notify applicants when an application is received and is being processed and, if an application is unable to be processed, provide information about steps the applicant can take to ensure successful processing of the application. (42 U.S.C. § 1103(h)(1)(C)(i)). A state is eligible for Allotment II funds provided the state has: (1) expressed its commitment to maintain and strengthen access to the UC system and (2) taken steps to ease eligibility requirements and access to UC, including temporarily waiving work search requirements and the waiting week, and non-charging employers impacted by COVID-19 or public health order. (42 U.S.C. § 1103(h)(1)(C)(ii)).

Employer Notification to Employees of Availability of Unemployment Compensation

The U.S. Department of Labor has developed a model notice complying with the requirement that employers notify employees of the availability of UC upon separation. The model notice informs employees of:

  1. The availability of UC benefits and when to file a claim;
  2. Contact information for assistance with filing a UC claim;
  3. Information that must be provided to process the claim:
  • Full legal name;
  • Social Security Number; and,
  • Authorization to work (if not a U.S. Citizen or resident);
  1. The methods of filing a UC claim by phone or online; and
  2. Contact information for questions about the status of a claim.

Guidance from the US DOL (UIPL 13-20) indicates that employers can provide the UC notification by letter, email, text message or flyer given or sent to the separated worker.

States are implementing the federal notification requirement by executive order, amending law, or issuing emergency rules that require employers to provide separated employees with the described notification of the state’s UC program. To facilitate compliance, many states have released UC notification forms that employers may use to provide notification to separated employees, which includes information specific to filing UC claims in their state. Other states have directed employers to develop a state-specific notification based the federal model. The U.S. DOL has clarified that the UC poster a state may require employers to post in the workplace is insufficient for this purpose. Notice must be provided individually and at the time of separation.

Employers are encouraged to verify that they are providing proper UC notification to employees at the time of separation. Need help locating your state’s notification requirements or notification form? Give us a call. We will be happy to guide you.

The COVID-19 pandemic has caused an unprecedented number of Florida workers to experience layoffs, reduced hours and furloughs.

While the Florida unemployment program was initially overwhelmed by the high volume of new applicants, the state is making frequent updates to the program and its rules to ensure all Floridians can access economic relief during this difficult time.

New changes to the program include:

  • Creating a new mobile-friendly website for online applications
  • Waiving the one-week delay for payments, the work search requirement and the work registration requirement
  • Extending federal benefits to self-employed workers, contractors and gig economy workers
  • Offering paper applications to Floridians without internet access

Many people are facing lengthy wait times while filing for unemployment benefits or contacting the Reemployment Assistance Program, but the state is using every agency and resource available to get Floridians the assistance they need as soon as possible.

Updated Website for Online Unemployment Applications

Due to the staggering number of new unemployment claims submitted to CONNECT, Florida’s website for processing online applications, many applicants experienced errors and glitches that prevented them from filing successfully.

To address this problem, the Florida Department of Economic Opportunity (DEO) has launched a new unemployment website that streamlines the application process. It also provides a much better experience for mobile users applying on their smartphone or tablet.

Early reviews of the new website indicate that users are not experiencing the same errors and glitches affecting the CONNECT website.

If you have any issues during the online application process, review the DEO’s list of frequently asked questions. The state has updated the list with questions about applying for benefits during the COVID-19 crisis.

Florida Now Accepting Paper Applications

With public libraries closed, unemployed workers may not have access to a computer to file an online application. If you can’t access a computer or mobile device with internet access, you can now mail in a paper application for Florida unemployment assistance.

FedEx is assisting with this process by offering free printing and mailing options for paper applications at more than 100 stores statewide.

You can visit FedEx to print and send out your paper application. You should complete your form using blue or black ink and mail it to:

Tallahassee, FL 32314-5350

Keep in mind that paper applications will take longer to process than online applications. If you already completed an unemployment application through the CONNECT website and your application is pending, do not submit an additional paper application.

Governor Waives One-Week Payment Delay and Work Search Requirement

Florida Gov. Ron DeSantis has waived the mandatory delay that prevented applicants from receiving benefits during the first week of their unemployment. In addition, DeSantis dropped the requirements to contact at least five potential employers per week and complete work registration on the Employ Florida website.

You still need to log into the Reemployment Assistance website every two weeks to request your benefits. The work search requirement and full work registration requirement has been waived only for applicants requesting benefits for the weeks of March 15 to May 2. You must fulfill these requirements if you requested benefits before March 15.

Duration of Benefits May Be Extended

When the state unemployment rate increases above 5 percent, Florida extends the duration of benefits beyond the standard 12 weeks.

An additional week is added for every 0.5 percent increase to the unemployment rate above 5 percent. The maximum possible extension is 23 weeks. According to the latest U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics report, the Florida unemployment rate for February was 2.8 percent.

Additional Financial Relief Through the Federal CARES Act

The federal government’s COVID-19 relief package, known as the CARES Act, provides eligible unemployed individuals $600 per week for four months.

Those who qualify will receive this benefit in addition to their weekly Florida unemployment benefit. The federal unemployment benefit payments are scheduled to end July 31, 2020.

The CARES Act also authorizes direct relief payments to qualifying individuals and families. If you filed your 2019 or 2018 tax return and received your refund through direct deposit, your emergency relief payment will be automatically deposited in your bank account.

The payment amount for those who qualify is $1,200 for individuals, $2,400 for married couples and up to $500 for each child.

Self-Employed and Gig Economy Workers Now Qualify for Unemployment Benefits

Floridians who are self-employed, nonprofit workers or contractors — including gig economy workers such as Uber and Lyft drivers — do not typically qualify for state benefits.

However, the CARES Act allows these workers to apply for $600 per week in federal benefits by filing through Florida’s unemployment system. As of April 9, 2020, the state is still developing a process to accept these claims.

The Government does not let alone people who have lost their jobs and are looking for new job opportunities. Individuals who lost their jobs without having committed any faults and who are willing and fit to work will be able to receive financial assistance. This benefit is subject to the conditions established by each State; local unemployment agencies can provide you with further details.

Financial aid is not the only benefit the unemployed will be able to receive, the Government also offers several programs and benefits such as job training and the search for a new job, all the information is in the website www.careeronestop.org, this page is sponsored by the U.S. Department of Labor and gives you the ability to:

  • Search for employment online
  • Research salaries by career.
  • Prepare for job interviews.
  • Find employment agencies according to the state in which you live.
  • Find community colleges or institutions that offer basic education and adult training.

There is the possibility of having unemployment insurance that provides temporary compensation to eligible workers who are unemployed for motives that are beyond their control. The unemployed can file an Unemployment Insurance claim on the website mentioned above, where they must choose the state in which they are living; the same way they will have access to see the status of the application and the payments made if they have already started receiving benefits.

The request can also be made in person or by telephone contacting the numbers that have been established for each state.

Nowadays is essential to identify the industry market trends, advanced digital skills, qualified professional profiles, and business culture among other points of interest that must be taken into account when looking for a job. These tips are part of the government’s advice offered to unemployed people.

Some states may grant up to 13 weeks of extended unemployment insurance benefits when the level of unemployment growths and chosen persons are notified directly by the State.

Remember that unemployment insurance benefits are taxable, therefore, you must declare any income you have received as compensation and complete the appropriate forms depending on the type of program. If you receive compensation for one year you may need to make quarterly tax payments; however, this information should be verified in the IRS website.

Unemployment compensation includes amounts received under the laws of the United States or each state such as:

  • State unemployment insurance benefits.
  • Benefits paid by a state or the District of Columbia from the Federal Unemployment Trust Fund.
  • Railroad unemployment compensation benefits
  • Disability payments paid as a substitute for unemployment compensation
  • Trade readjustment allowances under the Trade Act of 1974.
  • Unemployment assistance under the Disaster Relief and Emergency Act of 1974.
  • Unemployment assistance under the Airline Deregulation Act of 1978 Program.

Food Assistance Program and SUNCAP

Low-income people can buy food with the help of Florida Food Assistance Program. People unable to buy healthy food can use this program to purchase food necessary for good health. Typically, food assistance program helps families living and cooking meals together. Once a household has qualified for Food Assistance Program, it will receive food assistance based on number of people living in the household and the amount of money household has after subtracting certain expenses.

Food Stamps

There are two programs in Florida for providing food assistance. The primary program is Florida Food Assistance Program, which is part of the SNAP (Supplemental Nutrition Assistance Program) federal program. The other food assistance program is called SUNCAP which provides food assistance for those who are already receiving Supplemental Security Income (SSI) from Social Security.

KidCare Health Insurance

Florida KidCare is a health insurance plan created for children and young adults under the age of 19. It covers wide range of medical services, specifically created for different age groups.

LIHEAP

Florida LIHEAP (Low Income Home Energy Assistance Program) helps low-income households in Florida pay their heating and cooling costs. The program provides home energy costs, crisis assistance, as well as help when a household is running out fuel but can’t afford it anymore.

Medicaid

Low-income Families living in Florida can get free medical coverage for basic medical cover through Medicaid program. The insurance program doesn’t only cover U.S citizens but also provides medical cover for aliens.

Temporary Cash Assistance (TCA & TANF)

Temporary Cash Assistance (TCA) program helps low-income families with cash assistance. The program focuses on families with children under 18 or 19, in case of high school students, so that these children can stay at home while their families have enough cash to support them. Pregnant women unable to work will also be able to apply for TCA in their 3rd trimester. In order to apply for TCA, all members of the household will have to apply together.

Unemployment

Reemployment Assistance is a part of Florida Unemployment Compensation Services Program which provides temporary financial help to workers who lost their job through no fault on their own and which are eligible for this type of financial assistance.

Florida Weatherization Assistance Program (WAP) provides aid to low-income families for energy saving repairs. The program aims to reduce cost of energy for qualified households by reducing consumption of fuel.

Florida WIC is a special food program meant for low income Women, Infants, and Children (WIC) living in the Sunshine State of Florida. The program is fully funded by the United States Department of Agriculture. In the state of Florida, WIC is administered by the Department of Health through the County Health Department. It is a short-term program and therefore participants graduate at the end of one or more certification periods. A certification period is the length of time a WIC participant is eligible to receive benefits.

How to apply for unemployment compensation in florida

TALLAHASSEE, Fla. – On Tuesday, the Florida Department of Economic Opportunity (DEO) published a step-by-step guide — with screenshots of the online portal —to help independent contractors and self-employed individuals apply for federal unemployment benefits, referred to as Pandemic Unemployment Assistance (PUA).

Through the state unemployment system, called CONNECT, you now have the ability to apply for federal benefits. But you must first apply for state benefits and be denied in order to access it. Here is a breakdown of the process:

If you applied for state benefits on or before April 4 you must:

  1. Go to CONNECT and apply for state benefits again.
  2. Wait for DEO to deny your state benefits.
  3. Once you get denied, check your CONNECT inbox for instructions about PUA.

If you applied for state benefits after April 4 you must:

  1. Wait for DEO to deny your state benefits.
  2. Once you get denied, check your CONNECT inbox for instructions about PUA.

In both of the above cases, you will not get access to the PUA application until DEO has processed your state benefits application and denied your state benefits. Only then will access to the PUA application appear in the CONNECT system.

A helpful summary and FAQ of the PUA application process can be found here. Additionally, DEO will be paying benefits retroactively from when you became eligible under the CARES Act, as outlined in their COVID-19 resource guide (independent contractor question is on page 11).

The CARES Act provides two forms of unemployment benefits:

  • Pandemic Unemployment Assistance (PUA): Up to $275 in weekly benefits for 39 weeks for individuals who are self-employed, independent contractors, certain non-profit employees and gig economy workers, as well as individuals working part-time or who otherwise would not qualify for regular state Reemployment Assistance benefits under state or federal law.
  • Federal Pandemic Unemployment Compensation (FPUC): An additional $600 a week for unemployment beginning March 29, 2020, and ends the week ending July 25, 2020.

The links throughout this story, as well as additional information such as documentation requirements, can be found on DEO’s CARES Act website.

You’re here because you are unemployed and want to file a claim to receive your weekly unemployment benefits. Don’t be intimidated or afraid. This site is easy to use, and MDES is here to help you navigate the path to a new job and a new future.

First, here’s where to go to GET STARTED. We’ll take you step-by-step through the process of filing a claim to receive your unemployment benefit.

Part of the requirement for continuing to receive a weekly unemployment check is that you have to look for a job until you find one. You can do that from here, too. But first you have to register to use our online services.

How to apply for unemployment compensation in florida

Register with MDES

The first thing you have to do is register with MDES Online Services. Whether you want to file a claim to receive weekly unemployment benefits or to search for a new job, you must register first. That’s how you get your personal User Name and PIN number to be able to use the online system whenever you need to.

How to apply for unemployment compensation in florida

Get the Details

Everything you need to know about filing for benefit claims, how to qualify to receive unemployment benefits, what to do to file your claim every week and how to prepare your work search record is here for you.

How to apply for unemployment compensation in florida

Claims Information

There are many types of unemployment benefits claims you can file, depending on your particular situation: regular claims, interstate claims, combined wage claims, federal civilian claims and federal military claims. Everything you need to know about each is here in one convenient location, along with additional programs that may benefit you.

Learn how government policies affect you, your job, and your family

Kitchen Table Economics

How to apply for unemployment compensation in florida

Since the start of the pandemic outbreak in the United States, more than 30 million people have filed for unemployment benefits. The U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics tracks unemployment as an indicator for economic distress or growth in the United States. Unemployment numbers have been recorded since the 1950s.

But how does unemployment compensation work?

Unemployment insurance is a joint federal and state government program that provides those who are temporarily unemployed with financial assistance. Americans who do not have a job, but have been actively looking and are currently available to work are eligible to apply.

The federal government sets the general guidelines for unemployment insurance, but each state can determine the specifics of coverage. These state-based decisions include the amount of money each person receives, what the requirements are needed to qualify funds, and more.

Unemployment benefits are only possible because of tax payments made by employers. Businesses have to pay a federal unemployment tax (FUTA) for each employee. The FUTA rate is 6.0 percent of the first $7,000 of each employee’s wages for the year. Some employers choose to participate in state unemployment programs which means their FUTA rate drops to 0.6 percent or $42 per employee. The state unemployment rate varies by state.

During times of increased unemployment where more funds are needed–like the crisis we are in now–the The Federal Reserve can give the Treasury money through a grant. Then, Congress allocates the money to government run programs like unemployment. Businesses do not have to pay more in FUTA or state based tax for unemployment insurance.

In many states, unemployment insurance is provided for 26 weeks. During the pandemic, the government has agreed to extend all unemployment benefits for an additional 13 weeks.

How to apply for unemployment compensation in florida

Correcting your application for unemployment benefits can be a simple as visiting your state’s unemployment compensation website or obtaining the correct form from a local unemployment office. Delaying the corrections could hurt your chances to properly receive benefits and may hinder your ability to win your case if your previous employer chooses to contest your eligibility.

Online Changes to Application

For simple changes of address, you may be able to visit your state’s unemployment department website and submit a change of address electronically. The website may require you to enter a personal password or identification number you obtained when you first filed your unemployment claim.

Video of the Day

If your state does not take changes of address electronically or you need to make corrections to more sensitive information, such as your driver’s license number or Social Security number, you may have to call, mail in a form or visit a local branch of your unemployment office to make the necessary changes. However, call before heading out since many physical offices have closed temporarily due to COVID-19.

Importance of Correcting Information

Correcting information on your unemployment application can mean the difference between the approval or denial of your request for benefits. Entering incorrect information, including dates of employment or your identifying formation, could cause your state’s unemployment department to wrongly classify your benefits application.

This can lead to a lower-than-expected level of unemployment compensation, which can make it even more difficult for you to meet your financial obligations and keep your creditors satisfied until you find new employment.

Providing False Employment Information

Intentionally providing false information on your application for unemployment benefits, including on application correction forms, to inflate your eligibility for unemployment compensation is a crime.

Penalties for committing this offense include paying back all illegally received benefits plus interest to your state’s unemployment department and suspension of your unemployment rights until you pay back all illegally received benefits. You may even face jail time if you are a repeat offender or your gain from your unemployment fraud is particularly large.

Unemployment Compensation Hearings

You or your employer has the right to contest the decision regarding your unemployment benefit eligibility with your state’s unemployment department. At this hearing, you may provide the arbitrator with any additional information to correct your initial application for unemployment. Your employer is also free to provide information, including disciplinary records, to prove that you should not receive benefits from the state.

If the corrected information you present to the arbitrator renders you eligible for benefits, the arbitrator should approve your case.

by Maurie Backman | Updated July 17, 2021 – First published on March 27, 2020

How to apply for unemployment compensation in florida

Image source: Getty Images

Lost your job due to the COVID-19 crisis? It pays to file a claim for unemployment benefits.

Millions of Americans have already lost their jobs or seen their income decline because of COVID-19. If you’re in that boat, unemployment benefits could provide temporary financial relief. Here’s what you need to know about filing for them in Pennsylvania.

Do I qualify for unemployment benefits?

You can file for unemployment benefits in Pennsylvania if you:

  • Lost your job through no fault of your own
  • Have had your hours reduced at your job but are still working
  • Are quarantined because of COVID-19

There are income requirements for unemployment benefits. To be eligible, you must have:

  • Earned at least $116 per week for at least 18 weeks during your base period
  • Earned at least $1,688 during the highest quarter in your base period
  • Earned at least $3,391 in total wages during your base period

If you file a claim for unemployment benefits in March 2020, your base period would be October 2018 through September 2019. If you file in April 2020, your base period would be January through December 2019.

How do I apply for unemployment benefits?

You can apply for unemployment benefits online via Pennsylvania’s Office of Unemployment Compensation. You’ll need to provide information that includes:

  • Your Social Security number
  • Your contact information (mailing address, phone number, and email)
  • Your former employer’s name, address, and phone number
  • The first and last day you worked for your former employer
  • Your reason for leaving that job (to verify you were not fired for cause)
  • Severance information, if applicable

How much money will I receive in unemployment benefits?

The weekly benefit you collect should equal about 50% of your full-time weekly earnings, up to a maximum of $572 per week. Additionally, once you’re approved for benefits, you may receive an additional $5 each week for a dependent spouse plus $3 per week for one dependent child. If you don’t have a dependent spouse, you can collect $5 per week for one dependent child, plus another $3 per week for a second dependent child. All told, your allowance for dependents can’t exceed $8 per week.

How long can I collect unemployment benefits?

You can collect unemployment benefits in Pennsylvania for 26 weeks. If you don’t find work before your benefits run out, you can file for an unemployment extension. Each extension is reviewed and granted on a case-by-case basis.

However, keep in mind the CARES Act extends your benefit period by 13 weeks.

What if my unemployment claim is denied?

If your unemployment benefits claim is denied, you can file an appeal online. Be sure to file your appeal within 15 days of receiving your determination.

File sooner rather than later

If you’re out of work and don’t have emergency savings to fall back on, it’s imperative that you file for unemployment benefits as soon as you can. The good news is that you can sign up to have your benefits deposited directly into your bank account. All you need is your account and routing number to get that set up.

These savings accounts are FDIC insured and could earn you up to 12x your bank

Many people are missing out on guaranteed returns as their money languishes in a big bank savings account earning next to no interest. Our picks of the best online savings accounts can earn you more than 12x the national average savings account rate. Click here to uncover the best-in-class picks that landed a spot on our shortlist of the best savings accounts for 2022.

How to become a real estate investor

How to become a real estate investor

Do you want to join the real estate industry?

A great way to enter real estate is as an investor, but it is not as simple as one may think it is. Many people enter the real estate industry with dreams of being wealthy but fail to realize the business is challenging.

Real estate investment takes a lot of planning, research, and skill to reap the lucrative returns desired by everyone. Also, let’s not forget about the business of house flipping.

So to help you achieve your dreams, we put this blog post together to help you become a successful real estate investor and house flipper.

How to Become a Successful Rental Property Investor

One of the reasons people fail at real estate investing is that it is complicated to understand. So, the first thing you need to do is educate yourself about the business as much as you can. You are going to learn the ins and outs of the real estate business.

A few things you should know about the real estate market are financing options, investment strategies, and risks involved with investments. Additionally, you will have to constantly keep up with laws, regulations, and economic trends that may affect your business.

Luckily, there are places you can learn this, such as real estate blogs, YouTube Channels, and books. And if you don’t mind spending extra money, you can join a coaching program to learn more about real estate investment.

Once you educate yourself on the business next, you should create a financial analysis plan. You have to deal with numbers when you invest in rental properties.

For this reason, real estate investors who are just starting must look at their finances and layout short and long-term goals before purchasing a property. By doing this, you will learn how to achieve your goals and, most importantly, maintain a tight budget, which is crucial to making money in real estate.

Next, you need to decide how to make money in real estate, as there are many ways to do it. One way is you can buy a house, fix it up, and rent it out as a vacation home or traditionally. You can also start flipping homes as a way to make money in the real estate business.

How to Become a Successful House Flipper

In the real estate industry, flipping houses generally refers to buyers who buy distressed properties, renovate them, and then resell them for a profit. Foreclosures, short sales, and auctions are common ways to find these properties.

Flipping houses successfully means choosing investment properties that are undervalued. Most of these properties require a considerable amount of work.

Then you’ll need to make improvements that will increase the property’s resale value and make it more attractive to buyers. Finally, following renovations, you’ll need to market and list the property for sale.

Before you flip houses, you need to understand the critical steps. As a result, you’ll increase your success probability and decrease your financial risks. Below are some of the steps you’re going to have to take to be successful.

1 Make sure to spend time researching the market within the neighborhood you plan on flipping houses. Then, you can discuss with a real estate agent who can advise you on a good location.

2 Be sure to follow the 70% rule for your budget. Generally, an investor should only pay 70% of the after-renovation value (ARV) of a property minus the cost of service repairs.

3 Assemble a team of experts to help you. You may have the construction skills but may not be able to design a home. Before you start flipping houses, it will be a good idea to have a team of experts to help you in every process of flipping a home.

4 Have a financial plan, as starting you may not have the best budget. There’s a chance you will need a hard money loan. If you do, then be sure to learn more about hard money loan interest rates , as it can be tricky to understand.

5 Now, you’re going to have to find the right home to flip, and it is not as simple as you may think it is. You need to consider the potential resale value of the house, not just the current price. A suitable property will attract other buyers if it is a great deal. As soon as you find the right property, make a reasonable offer before anyone else does.

You can make money flipping houses if you have the right plan and have carefully considered the financials. However, in the end, this strategy will not bring overnight success, and you may make many mistakes and lose money in the process.

Which Real Estate Investment Strategy Is Best for You

Real estate investments are not limited to these two methods, so the best way to know which is right for you is to learn more about each approach. Choosing a real estate marketing strategy that works best for you requires knowledge and willingness to experiment. The good news is that, as a real estate investor, you’re not tied down to just one method, since many of the skills are transferable.

How to become a real estate investor

Are you thinking about starting a new career as a real estate investor? Real estate investing can be challenging. However, it is worth it because it is one of the best ways to become wealthy. You will need to do a lot of research and planning before you invest money into this lucrative business.

Once you know exactly what to do, you can just rinse and repeat it with most of the properties that you buy. Here are some steps that you can take to make yourself a successful real estate investor.

Become Educated

There is no doubt that real estate investing can be complicated. The first thing you need to do is learn all that you can about the business. You may be wondering exactly how you can go about doing this.

You can take a formal course at a college. However, if you don’t have the time and don’t want to enter into the formal education process again, you can learn from websites, books, coaching programs and even YouTube channels about real estate.

Create Your Network

Do not try to go it alone. It will be even more challenging for you. The best thing to do is to try to network with others. A good network will connect you with people who can help to finance and support your goals.

The first thing you need to do is gather your team. You will need a real estate agent to help you find the best investment properties, an accountant to help you handle real estate taxes, a lawyer to help you to keep up with all the new laws and regulations in the real estate market . You will also need a home inspector to ensure that all properties you are thinking about investing in require minimum renovation.

Decide on Your investment Strategy

Before you begin investing you need to decide on your strategy. There are many ways to make money in the real estate market. You can buy a property and then rent it out . You can also rent it as a vacation home on a short-term basis. You can also decide to fix properties and flip them.

All of these strategies are good for making money in real estate. When you get into real estate you need to decide which of these strategies you’re going to focus on first. Focus on one at a time so that you will be able to succeed.

It can be tempting to try to do all of them at the same time, but in the end, you will only end up overtaxing yourself.

Start Your Career

Starting your career in real estate is one of the best decisions you can make. However, before you go all-in make sure that you have invested in real estate education, created the right network of people, and decided on your investment strategy.

Doing these three simple things will make all the difference to your continued success in the real estate field.

Elise Williams

2022-04-26 10:12:43 • Filed to: Real Estate • Proven solutions

Investing in real estate property is on the high rise as more and more people are opting for this mode of investment. Aside from being the most secure investment method, the long-term profit gains are phenomenal. The security of funds and great ROI encourages investors to spend their cash in the real estate market. This article teaches how to become a real estate investor with helpful tips. Besides learning the tips and tricks of the trade, incorporating Buildium, a real estate management software in your business plan can go a long way in making the investment process a walk in the park.

The Role of a Real Estate Investor

Financing in a property is done by a real estate investor to obtain a financial gain in the long-run. When an investor purchases a property as his own and makes improvements on it to sell it later for earning profits, are the active investors. On the other hand, a passive investor usually hires a real estate firm to locate and then manage the investment property for him.

Appreciation, leverage, and various tax benefits including tax deduction are the reasons that encourage and motivate real estate investors to choose real estate for their investment purposes.

Appreciation of property is achieved by making enhancements to it or the surrounding environment to increase its value. Drop in tax deduction is allowed by the government, which is basically achieved by claiming the interest of monthly mortgage payment. Moreover, the investor can leverage a lenders money to finance on an investment property.

For instance, this year the property value increases 7%, the financier has 50,000 GBP and plan to invest the entire amount but his net gain would be 3,500 GBP with the investment property value increasing to 53,500 GBP. In another case, the financier has 50,000 GBP and have borrowed 50,000 GBP to purchase a 100,000 GBP property then this equals to 50% leverage. So when the property value reaches 107,000 GBP, the net profit will be 7000 GBP. Case in point, the higher your leverage the higher would be your ROI.

How to Be a Real Estate Investor

It is evident that only a real estate investor with tangible knowledge of the real estate market and the property values can formulate an intellectual decision. So, in order to become a great real estate investor, it is crucial to extensively research the real estate market from inside out, craft a business plan of approach, and rely on concrete metrics to build long-term wealth.

Research the Market

To invest in real estate, the first thing anyone either a first-time investor or one who has been in the investment business for quite some time, should do is study and understand the market. The aim of this activity is to land you on a decision according to your goals and finances. Such that, there are two methods in which an investor can approach investing in a property, by either purchasing a property as an owner or lease the property to a tenant in exchange for rent payment.

Select a Niche

Some real estate investors are comfortable with investing in a land and some find financing their money in purchasing a building or a residential home. Moreover, there are other options for purchasing a property as an owner or rent it out to clients who are searching for rental homes. In a nutshell, selecting a niche that sync with the financial plan is of paramount importance as there are plenty of ways an investor can work out investing in a property.

Join Real estate Investment Communities

Joining a real estate investment community can assist in major ways, especially to novice investors. Not only, will these communities be of enormous help in getting you up to speed in learning the tricks and tactics of investing in a real estate market, they will provide a great platform for getting in touch with the potential clients.

Buildium – A Real Estate Investor’s Best Choice

Intelligence, IT, and real estate technicalities all come together in a software that is designed to turn the entire property investment process, a hassle-free and fun-filled experience. Buildium is that software, which manages and administers all the technical aspects required in a real estate business.

If that was not all, this excellent tool offers a great platform for the investors to connect with the potential clients. Furthermore, the investors will have access to in-depth knowledge of the real estate market.

After an online profile building process, the investor is supposed to incorporate all the details of his/her real estate properties. In addition, the investor can assess the progress and track activity regarding the current and past projects. This is beneficial as it can build a positive rapport with clients and competitors.

everything about real estate

How can I invest in real estate with no money?

5 Ways to Begin Investing In Real Estate with Little or No Money

  1. Buy a home as a primary residence. …
  2. Buy a duplex, and live in one unit while you rent out the other one. …
  3. Create a Home Equity Line of Credit (HELOC) on your primary residence or another investment property. …
  4. Ask the seller to pay your closing costs.

Can you really flip houses with no money?

Flipping houses with no money can be an involved process. Typically, you’ll have to find an attractive investment, convince an investor or lender to put down money, and then invest some sweat equity. … You can typically flip a house with no money in the three ways.

How do real estate investors get paid?

There are three primary ways investors could potentially make money from real estate: An increase in property value. Rental income collected by leasing out the property to tenants. Profits generated from business activity that depends upon the real estate.

How can I invest in real estate with no money and bad credit?

Here are some of the best tactics you can use in 2018 for buying an investment property with bad or below-average credit.

  1. 6 ways to get around bad credit to invest in property. …
  2. Start with a rehab property. …
  3. Find a co-signer. …
  4. Form a partnership. …
  5. Get a second mortgage. …
  6. Save a large down payment. …
  7. Invest in a REIT.

How can I make passive income?

The 19 best ways to generate passive income in 2019

  1. Passive Real Estate Investing. …
  2. Open a High-Interest Savings Account. …
  3. Invest in Dividend Stocks. …
  4. Earn Passive Income with Lending Club. …
  5. Put Your Real Estate to Work. …
  6. Renting Your Car. …
  7. Refer Friends to Great Products You Already Use. …
  8. Try Affiliate Marketing.

How do beginners make money in real estate?

What Are the Best Ways to Make Money in Real Estate as a Beginner…

  1. Invest in Single-Family Homes. …
  2. Invest in Turnkey Properties. …
  3. Try House Hacking and Live for Free. …
  4. Rent Out on Airbnb. …
  5. Invest in Real Estate Investment Trusts. …
  6. Manage Real Estate Properties. …
  7. Lend Money to Other Investors.

Why flipping houses is a bad idea?

Some of the negatives to flipping houses can include the potential to lose money, large amounts of needed capital, very time-intensive, stress and anxiety, time and opportunity cost, physical and manual labor, and high tax bills. …

What is the 70 rule in house flipping?

When determining the maximum price you should consider paying for a property, the 70% Rule of real estate investing dictates that you should pay no more than 70% of the after repair value (ARV), minus repair costs.

Is House Flipping worth it?

With no interest payments to worry about, you could’ve held off on selling until the market warmed up and the price was right. Unless you can pay cash, the financial risk of house flipping is just not worth it. Unless you can pay cash, the financial risk of house flipping is just not worth it.

Can real estate get you rich?

There is no short cut to make money in real estate or to get rich quickly, but you can slowly and steadily build wealth through successful real estate investing. Investing in real estate stands out as a tried and tested approach to make money but like every other business, it has some risks associated with it.

How can I be a millionaire?

Here are eight ways to become a millionaire.

  1. Develop Your Career and Expertise. Mint Images/Getty Images. …
  2. Save Diligently and Invest for Growth. Sean Russell/Getty Images. …
  3. Create Intellectual Property. …
  4. Build a Business. …
  5. Invest in Real Estate. …
  6. Hire a Financial Adviser. …
  7. Make Smart Investments. …
  8. Create a Financial Plan.

Is it hard to make money in real estate?

You don’t need a lot of starting capital to make money in the real estate industry. But you do need the knowledge and the know-how. Most people think that it’s easier to make money online than it is to make serious coin in real estate. But both are difficult if you don’t know what you’re doing.

What is the fastest way to make money in real estate?

So let’s look at the top 3 fastest ways of making money in real estate: bird dogging, wholesaling and buying, fixing and flipping. The first two are suited for beginners who have less experience and maybe even less money to invest. The latter can be a great fit for the more experienced investor.

What is the lowest credit score to buy a house?

The Federal Housing Administration, or FHA, requires a credit score of at least 500 to buy a home with an FHA loan. A minimum of 580 is needed to make the minimum down payment of 3.5%. However, many lenders require a score of 620 to 640 to qualify.

How to become a real estate investor

Are you thinking of getting into real estate and establishing a career as an investor? That’s fantastic, but you should be aware that real estate investment is not as simple as many people make it out to be. Yes, it’s one of the finest ways to get rich, but it’s also a difficult industry. To invest in real estate and reap the financial gains that everyone craves, it requires a lot of planning, study, and talent.

The good news is that if you know how to get started, you’ll be able to effortlessly overcome these obstacles and succeed. We’ve outlined easy stages to become a real estate investor that you can follow to purchase your first rental property, expand your portfolio, and become a successful investor.

Knowledge About The Location

Property prices in the real estate industry are frequently influenced by location. A small plot of land near important services such as public transit will certainly be more valuable than a huge piece of rural land. A site near an airport or motorway may be less valuable than one in a more peaceful residential neighborhood. When considering investing in real estate, keep an eye on the neighborhood and market trends to identify places with significant growth potential.

Referrals Should Be Encouraged.

Because referrals account for a significant amount of a real estate investor’s revenue, it’s vital that they treat people with respect. This includes business partners, associates, clients, tenants, and anybody else with whom the investor does business. Effective real estate investors pay attention to the smallest details, listen to and respond to customer complaints and issues, and present their company in a good and professional light. This establishes the type of reputation that entices others to collaborate with those investors.

Recognize The Threats

Investors in the stock market are constantly warned about the inherent hazards of investing and the possibility for loss. Real estate investors, on the other hand, are more likely to see commercials saying the exact opposite: that making money in real estate is simple. Prudent real estate investors recognize the dangers, not just in terms of real estate transactions, but also in terms of the legal ramifications, and alter their operations to mitigate such risks.

Make Use Of A Real Estate Investment Platform That Is Available Online

You’ll understand online real estate investment if you’re familiar with organizations like Prosper and LendingClub, which connect borrowers with investors eager to lend them money for various personal requirements like a wedding or house remodeling.

These platforms bring together real estate developers and investors looking to fund projects with financing or equity. In exchange for taking on a large degree of risk and paying a fee to the platform, investors hope to get monthly or quarterly dividends. These are risky and illiquid, like many real estate investments, in that you can’t readily sell them like a stock.

And that’s how you get started as a real estate investor. Many newcomers spend much too much time researching and far too little time acting. Make sure you’re not one of them! Do your homework, but don’t put off starting your real estate investment career. You can sell or refinance the property when you feel ready to expand. Purchase another investment property and repeat the process until you have amassed a real estate empire.

Author

How to become a real estate investor

John has worked alongside Real Estate Giants across USA and Canada for decades. Since he started Prudentialcal, he has been actively rendering service as business adviser to many companies in the real estate industry. He formed Prudentialcal in hopes of providing the most reliable stories and information there is in the vast industry of real estate

How to become a real estate investor

Related Articles

  • Marketing Ideas for Mortgage Brokers
  • How to Invest in Vacant Land
  • Learning How to Stage Homes and Apartments
  • How to Buy an Income Property
  • How Do I Sell an Apartment by Owner?

Becoming a successful real estate investor requires having a plan, developing tools for success and executing. Because real estate can be high-value investments with a lot of risks, it’s important to stick to tangible metrics rather than the emotional gut response of a typical homebuyer. Mastering real estate investments can lead to great satisfaction and profit.

Get Educated

Learn about the market, the negotiation process and all the details involved in fixing, renting and selling properties. Education doesn’t mean going out and getting a four-year degree. While you can take college or specialty classes, you can also talk to real estate agents about market conditions and what makes one house a better value compared with another three doors down. If you plan on renting properties, learn about the laws in the area as well as the range of rents common for the area.

Part of your education is to learn about the risks involved in real estate deals. Every type of deal might have different risks. For example, lot-development deals risk issues with city planning and permitting. These might extend timelines and thin budgets. Rental units require management, repairs and sometimes delinquent renters requiring eviction.

Select a Niche

There are many real estate investment niches to choose from. Trying to jump into too many different types of properties can be overwhelming and lead to confusion. Confusion leads to poor decisions. Start with one niche, master it and then add to your investment portfolio.

Niches and investment strategies include land development, fix-and-flip, buy-and-rent, tax lien and wholesale properties. Further narrow the niche to single-family homes, condos or multiunit dwellings.

Real Estate Investment Clubs

Real estate investment clubs provide education resources, mentorship and networking opportunities. Join at least one in your area. Express a desire to find a mentor and learn more about specific real estate investment opportunities.

Not only does a real estate investment club help you on the education side, but it becomes a great resource for selling properties too. If your niche is to buy distressed properties to fix and flip, but another investor in the club seeks to buy turnkey projects for rental income, a power partnership develops.

Write a Business Plan

Treat real estate investing as a business, not a hobby. Write a business plan, share it with your mentor, adjust where necessary but otherwise stick to execution. If your objective is to buy distressed properties to fix and flip, your plan should explain what market you want to buy in and why. Is it a revitalization zone? Will you go to foreclosure auctions to buy properties or work with other resources? Define these concepts, and set your parameters for acquisition costs, rehabilitation budgets and target sales prices with timelines for each.

Discipline is the key to any investment; don’t allow yourself to justify a few extra thousand here and there because you “really like” the property. The business plan should set those cut-and-dried guidelines throughout your investment purchase, rehab and selling process.

Real Estate Funding

It’s hard to invest in real estate if you don’t have funding. Take measures to clean up credit and build your credit score. Consider partnering with more experienced investors who have funding but not a lot of time to execute a new property. Develop relationships with lenders, both traditional bank lenders and hard-money lenders who can move fast on nontraditional property loans.

Lenders generally want at least 20 percent down and credit scores in the mid-700s. You might need a partner while you build these components.

While the flexibility and cash flow are attractive, there are many things to consider before jumping in with both feet.

How to become a real estate investor

By Nic DeAngelo, president of Saint Investment Group, a cutting-edge real estate fund platform.

You’ve seen the headlines.

“Quit Your 9-5 Job and Become a Full-Time Investor!”

“How to Make Passive Income in Your Sleep With Real Estate”

“Retire Now With Your Real Estate Rentals”

Most of these articles breeze through bullet points on how to achieve financial freedom through real estate, retire early, and live life on your own terms.

There are even forums with full-time employees asking perfect strangers for their advice on how to finally quit their day jobs and start flipping houses. It all seems so simple, with so much opportunity. And there are a lot of opportunities.

But running a business of any kind is not for the faint of heart. Committing full-time to a business brings serious risk, and you need a cushion to land on if things don’t turn out the way you had hoped.

While the flexibility and cash flow enjoyed by full-time real estate investors are attractive, there are many things to consider before jumping in with both feet. But if you’re serious about going full time (and before anyone quits their day job!), let’s address some necessary questions.

Could You Do Both?

In other words, is it possible to pursue a real estate investment career while maintaining your day job?

If you have already been juggling both for a while and know you’re ready to go full time, move on to the next questions below.

If not, and until your investment business is consistently bringing in more than your paycheck, I’d highly recommend flipping and/or managing real estate on the side while you still have the security of your job.

Are You in Debt?

First, get honest about your big-picture financial situation. If you’re debt-free, do you have enough capital to cushion market downturns or make unexpected repairs? How many months of leeway do you have until your savings account runs out?

The answer to these questions will be different for everyone. It depends on not just your day-to-day needs but your appetite for risk. Some investors are OK with skirting in and out of the danger zone, but for others, it feels impossible to live with a cloud of worry looming over their heads.

How Much Do You Really Know About Real Estate?

In addition to your financial situation, you want to get really real about your level of real estate knowledge.

If you’re considering the move to full time, it’s probable that you already have some investments under your belt — but do you want to continue your education, join networking groups, and aspire to stay ahead of the trends? Are you knowledgeable enough about this industry to teach it to someone?

If you’re ready to make the move, these thoughts will energize you, not overwhelm you.

What’s Your Business Plan?

Real estate investors will inevitably face some hurdles: From landing loans and aligning with target markets to hiring management and closing deals, it’s all part of doing business. Do you know if you have the right set of skills to succeed? Have you mapped out a business plan and done your due diligence?

Writing down your business plan is an effective way to discern if your strategy is well-thought-out. Start with a summary of market data and overall goals, then move into analysis and strategy that details what your plan is and how you intend to carry it out. Having a living document like this allows you to revisit your goals often and stay aligned with your vision.

The Bottom Line

If you are deciding whether or not full-time real estate investing is the move you want to make, these are all fundamental questions — ones that require patience, honesty, and time to answer — to help you arrive at a sound decision. And if you’re on the trajectory toward full-time real estate investing, set yourself up for success with a strong foundation, clear strategy, and contingency plan.

How to become a real estate investor

Related Articles

  • Marketing Ideas for Mortgage Brokers
  • How to Invest in Vacant Land
  • Learning How to Stage Homes and Apartments
  • How to Buy an Income Property
  • How Do I Sell an Apartment by Owner?

Becoming a successful real estate investor requires having a plan, developing tools for success and executing. Because real estate can be high-value investments with a lot of risks, it’s important to stick to tangible metrics rather than the emotional gut response of a typical homebuyer. Mastering real estate investments can lead to great satisfaction and profit.

Get Educated

Learn about the market, the negotiation process and all the details involved in fixing, renting and selling properties. Education doesn’t mean going out and getting a four-year degree. While you can take college or specialty classes, you can also talk to real estate agents about market conditions and what makes one house a better value compared with another three doors down. If you plan on renting properties, learn about the laws in the area as well as the range of rents common for the area.

Part of your education is to learn about the risks involved in real estate deals. Every type of deal might have different risks. For example, lot-development deals risk issues with city planning and permitting. These might extend timelines and thin budgets. Rental units require management, repairs and sometimes delinquent renters requiring eviction.

Select a Niche

There are many real estate investment niches to choose from. Trying to jump into too many different types of properties can be overwhelming and lead to confusion. Confusion leads to poor decisions. Start with one niche, master it and then add to your investment portfolio.

Niches and investment strategies include land development, fix-and-flip, buy-and-rent, tax lien and wholesale properties. Further narrow the niche to single-family homes, condos or multiunit dwellings.

Real Estate Investment Clubs

Real estate investment clubs provide education resources, mentorship and networking opportunities. Join at least one in your area. Express a desire to find a mentor and learn more about specific real estate investment opportunities.

Not only does a real estate investment club help you on the education side, but it becomes a great resource for selling properties too. If your niche is to buy distressed properties to fix and flip, but another investor in the club seeks to buy turnkey projects for rental income, a power partnership develops.

Write a Business Plan

Treat real estate investing as a business, not a hobby. Write a business plan, share it with your mentor, adjust where necessary but otherwise stick to execution. If your objective is to buy distressed properties to fix and flip, your plan should explain what market you want to buy in and why. Is it a revitalization zone? Will you go to foreclosure auctions to buy properties or work with other resources? Define these concepts, and set your parameters for acquisition costs, rehabilitation budgets and target sales prices with timelines for each.

Discipline is the key to any investment; don’t allow yourself to justify a few extra thousand here and there because you “really like” the property. The business plan should set those cut-and-dried guidelines throughout your investment purchase, rehab and selling process.

Real Estate Funding

It’s hard to invest in real estate if you don’t have funding. Take measures to clean up credit and build your credit score. Consider partnering with more experienced investors who have funding but not a lot of time to execute a new property. Develop relationships with lenders, both traditional bank lenders and hard-money lenders who can move fast on nontraditional property loans.

Lenders generally want at least 20 percent down and credit scores in the mid-700s. You might need a partner while you build these components.

Copy to Clipboard

Real estate is an industry that involves buying and selling properties to make a profit. This industry has various career opportunities available to those with an interest in the field. One opportunity for people who want to invest in real estate is to become a real estate entrepreneur. In this article, we will discuss how to become a real estate entrepreneur and the outlook for this career path.

What is a real estate entrepreneur?

A real estate entrepreneur is an investor who purchases and/or sells properties as investment opportunities. Some investors are more active, financing the purchases and making modifications to the properties to prepare them to sell for profit. Other real estate entrepreneurs take a more passive approach to investment, working with real estate agents or firms to manage properties on their behalf. Some of the key reasons that people choose to invest in real estate include capital appreciation, leverage and tax benefits.

Capital appreciation refers to the value of a property increasing over time, although a real estate investor can increase the speed of the appreciation process by making enhancements and improvements to the property before selling it. Leverage refers to how much equity the investor holds in the property, or how much of the purchase was paid for in cash versus financed by a lender. Real estate investing comes with tax benefits, including the ability to deduct any interest paid and depreciation of the property on your taxes.

What does a real estate entrepreneur do?

Depending on whether an entrepreneur takes a more active or passive approach to real estate investing, this role generally involves buying and selling real estate. More active entrepreneurs may take a hands-on approach to renovating and updating the properties they purchase, while passive entrepreneurs often work closely with an agent who will make recommendations or lend money to those who want to purchase real estate. Other duties involved in this role include monitoring the local real estate markets to determine when to buy and sell, reviewing real estate listings and comparing property values.

How to become a real estate entrepreneur

Real estate entrepreneurs must have a tolerance for risk, a willingness to think creatively and self-motivation, as they will not work for anyone but themselves. If you have an interest in pursuing this career path, follow these steps to work toward your goal.

1. Seek out education

The first step in becoming a real estate entrepreneur is seeking out as much education as possible. You may choose to enroll in a formal education program at a college or university, although you may not find a program designed specifically for your chosen career path. If you do choose to earn a degree, consider enrolling in a program focused on business. You can also take courses focused on real estate, including those that outline the buying and selling process, identify key terms and definitions and provide insights into the flipping and reselling process.

Not all real estate entrepreneurs have college degrees, and formal education is not necessarily a requirement in this industry. However, you do need education in the real estate and investment industries to succeed. Online courses and classes taught by experienced real estate professionals and investors can provide extensive benefits. Some real estate entrepreneurs even take the courses and exams required to become licensed real estate agents in their areas.

2. Create a business plan

After you have gained more insights into investing in real estate, the next step is creating a business plan that outlines your goals and plans for success. A strong business plan should include the structure for how the business will operate, as well as identify the short-term and long-term goals, with a plan for how you will achieve those goals.

3. Form strong connections

Networking is important in real estate, so look for ways to form connections and interact with others in the field. You may look for real estate-focused groups to join online or in your community, or you could seek out a mentor who has experience in real estate investing. Forming connections can help you identify opportunities and build a team around you to help your business operate smoothly and succeed.

4. Find real estate investment opportunities

The next step in becoming a real estate entrepreneur is searching for investment opportunities that align with your professional goals and fit within your budgetary constraints. Many new entrepreneurs finance their first properties, so look for lenders that will provide you with the funds you need to invest. You can search online listings, work with real estate agents or even communicate with members of your network to find the right opportunity, whether it is a single-family home that needs renovations or a multi-family property that will generate passive income.

5. Make a purchase

When you have found the ideal property and secured any necessary funding, the final step is making a purchase. After you complete this step in the process, you can continue to refine your business goals and purchase additional properties to further your success and increase your revenue.

Skills for a real estate entrepreneur

As mentioned, a real estate entrepreneur must be able to tolerate risk, as investing always comes with some risk. Real estate investing tends to be one of the lower-risk areas, although it is not completely without risk. A successful entrepreneur should also have a commitment to their success and have strong people skills, as they must interact with others to build partnerships and network. Some of the best entrepreneurs also maintain consistency in their daily habits and have a willingness to put in the effort it takes to succeed.

Real estate investing is an involved process that often requires quite a bit of time. You must understand the industry and be familiar with the process of buying and selling properties. Strong communication skills are essential to success, as you will communicate with many different people throughout various transactions and interactions.

Real estate entrepreneur salary and job outlook

The real estate industry offers excellent opportunity for those who want to take some risk to potentially reap the rewards, especially in areas where the housing market is particularly hot. The U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics includes real estate entrepreneurs and investors under its brokers and sales agents category

, which shows an estimated 2% growth between 2019 and 2029. However, one of the key differences between investors and agents is the number of people already working in the field, so those who want to buy and sell properties may have more potential for growth and success.

The average salary is around $7,787 per month

, although your salary depends on the number of properties you invest in and the returns you earn on each investment. Some of the most successful real estate investors have amassed significant fortunes on this career path.

Property investment is one of the most lucrative business fields nowadays. However, investing in real estate is a big decision that has to be made carefully. Your success in this market solely depends on hard work and devotion. Did you finally decide to venture into property investment? Good for you! As you might have already heard, UK’s property investment industry is massive. Most regional cities are thriving, and because of that, new players join the table every day.В

So, as you begin your search for investable properties, expect a high level of competition. Nevertheless, this shouldn’t dampen your hopes. Also, you should avoid listening to naysayers who come up with conspiracy theories such as;

  • “Property investment is for insanely rich people whose bank accounts are barely affected by losses.”
  • “Without luck, your money is bound to go down the drain.”
  • “The best investments are already gone.”

However, you should note that the journey isn’t for the fainthearted. Don’t assume it will be a picnic! You need to put in the effort to make it work. Once you overcome the formidable hurdles involved, you could make it to Forbes’ list of the wealthiest property investors in the UK. This will take time, relentless hard work, and persistence.В

That said, let’s go through some of the advantages you’ll enjoy once you find your footing in the UK’s property investment scene.В В

Pros of Becoming a Property Investor

Steady IncomeВ

This is an obvious benefit. Everyone is out to create a steady source of income, and real estate property investing presents you with an opportunity to achieve this goal.В

Property investment allows you to enjoy a steady income, especially if you have tenanted your building. Several factors will determine how much you receive at the end of each month.В

One of the most important factors is the location of your property. For instance, let’s assume that you have properties in London and Ely. Those in the former are definitely going to fetch you more cash than those in the latter.В

Make sure to select the location of your property wisely. Research the UK real estate market as this will help you make the best choice.В

Building Wealth and EquityВ

We have all been here, desiring to accumulate wealth more than anything else. While property investment is not exactly a get-rich-quick-scheme, it can help build equity and wealth in the long run.В

How exactly do you build wealth?В

Well, property investors build equity as they pay down the mortgage. This allows them to purchase more properties and increase their cash flow. Over time, their bank accounts grow fatter, leading to the accumulation of wealth.В

FreedomВ

I’ve heard countless people cite this as to why they ventured into property investing, especially when they’re doing it full-time.

Investing in real estate comes with tremendous freedom, even for beginners doing it part-time. It enables you to become your own boss. You get to make all the decisions regarding how your property is managed or sold singe-handedly. You also call the shots regarding additional properties to purchase and even tenants who will live in your building.В

Being your own boss sounds excellent!В

However, you should be wary of the responsibilities that come along with independence. Many pitfalls come with being at the wheel. Here are some tips you should follow to overcome these pitfalls:

  • Manage your finances well/learn financial disciplineВ
  • Manage your time properly
  • Associate with ambitious property investors like yourself
  • Build a team to help you work on your property investment projects

Knowing all the perks of being a property investor is not enough. You also need to understand the risks involved.

Take notes. This information is handy.В

Cons of Becoming a Property Investor

Lack of Enough LiquidityВ

Liquidity refers to the ease at which you can access the cash you have put in a specific investment. Despite all the lovely things about property investment, this aspect may discourage you.В В

Selling a property is not that easy. It takes time, plus you have to develop the perfect strategy to do it right unless you want to sell your building at a loss.

Before you make any move, ask yourself:

“How quickly do I need to access my money?”

If the answer is “all the time,” then property investment might break your heart.В

Property DamageВ

This is another risk involved in property investment. Your buildings are susceptible to damages that could derail all your future investment plans. Your property could be earning you millions today but be razed to the ground by a fire tomorrow.В

Tenants might also destroy your property due to their negligence. Furthermore, natural disasters such as earthquakes could render your investments worthless.В

To deal with this risk, you could protect your property with the appropriate insurance policies. This way, should any of the factors mentioned above damage your property, you will not bear the burden of loss alone.В

RepossessionВ

Imagine purchasing a property, thinking about all the big you have when the profits start coming your way, only to have it repossessed. It can be devastating. With property investment, this is possible if you are incapable of making the required monthly mortgage repayments.В

The smartest plan here is to make sure your financial situation allows you to keep pace with repayments after buying your property. Otherwise, things could get ugly.В

Before you embark on your property investment journey, think about some of these threats that could negatively affect your dealings; how you can successfully navigate them and succeed eventually.

After you’re sure that you can effectively deal with the risks involved in property investment, consider using a property strategy that suits you. Let’s look through some of the most popular strategies nowadays.В

  • Buy to Sell
    This strategy, which some people know as fix-and-flip, involves buying a property, renovating/ refurbing it, and selling immediately. It is ideal for traders who want lots of money in returns within a short while. ‍
  • House of Multiple Occucaption’s
    Houses of multiple occupations (HMOs) involve an investor letting out individual rooms to numerous tenants instead of the whole house or flat to one tenant. This property investment strategy suits those who want to maximize cash flow or their monthly income. ‍
  • Wholesaling
    With this property strategy, the real estate investor looks for a contract from a property seller and resells it to an end buyer. This plan is excellent for beginners who don’t cringe when the word “sales” is mentioned.В

I hope this blog helps you grasp some of the things to expect as a property investor in the UK. Don’t hesitate to conduct more research before you start making investments. With adequate industry knowledge and the required drive, seeing your property investment dreams to fruition should be effortless.В

Exactly what are the steps to becoming a real estate investor?

Do you wonder how to become a real estate investor?

Many dream of becoming a real estate investor who can get to the point of totally depending on their investment properties for income and not their regular job.

There are several steps to becoming a real estate investor that you need to take or at least keep in mind.

Probably the most obvious is called the BRR Method, buy, rehab and then rent (you can also add refinance and repeat to this acronym). This is the strategy of buying properties needing work and fixing them up to increase their value.

It seems straightforward but there is a danger of getting cold feet. Over-analysis leads to paralysis, investors can often spend too much time researching, and not enough time taking action. It makes no sense to learn all the steps to becoming a real estate investor and not take action.

Do your research of course, but don’t procrastinate. The sooner you get your feet wet with your first property, the sooner you’ll reach your financial goals.

Here are 7 steps you can follow on how to become a real estate investor. Use them to invest in your first rental property. The first step to becoming a successful real estate investor!

Becoming a Real Estate Investor

Step 1 – Finances

One of the first things to do is to evaluate your financial status. You need to be realistic about your finances. Know what your monthly spending is and where the money goes.

You also need to take steps to ensure that your credit score is high enough to be approved for a bank loan if you will need a mortgage.

Determine the sum of money you can spend on your income property.

Itemize all costs before setting out on your investment project.

This includes renovations and maintenance.

In the early going, you will have to make all the payments out of your own pocket until your property starts to create rental income.

So, know your financial capabilities before making your first property investment to avoid cash flow problems.

Real Estate Investor Step 2 – Educate Yourself

Another one of the steps to becoming a real estate investor is all about your education. Once you have your financial ducks in a row, you should start learning all you can about the current trends in the real estate market.

Read, listen to podcasts, join a forum and ask other property investors, and in general just study the housing market. Learn about the best real estate investment strategies.

Choose the geographical area in which you want to purchase a property and then look at houses in that area until you find one that is under-priced in comparison to others in that area, ideally it’s a property that gives you an opportunity to add value by simply fixing the place up a bit and making it much more presentable and attractive.

It’s a good idea to arrange for an inspection. An inspection will certainly give you more information as to the extent of the renovation you might need to complete on your property.

Real Estate Investor Step 3. Take Action

After you have completed your research, identify exactly what type of property you are looking to invest in.

A friend of mine likes to say, “You sometimes have to stick your neck out to win by a nose.” It’s true, you can analyze all you want but eventually, you must take the plunge!

Once you have found the right property in the right neighborhood that has the right potential, purchase the house with the minimum cash down payment permissible.

Once you take possession you can get to work to renovate, depending on your skills to maximize your ROI you can do the work yourself or get advice from others who have experience in home renovations and learn the tricks of the trade.

Real Estate Investor Step 4. Maximize Your Investment

Once your renovations are complete you can sell the house for a tidy profit and then put those profits into your next BRRR project.

Or you can rent out the house for a monthly payment greater than your monthly mortgage payments, giving you extra cash flow.

Also, you can rent out the property and then approach the bank in order to refinance, based on the new earning power of the property when rented out to a tenant.

With a renter paying a set amount each month, you should get a higher appraisal of the property’s value.

The bank will lend you money, or you can take out a new mortgage on your investment, based on this appraisal.

Real Estate Investor Step 5. Repeat the Strategy

Once you have that first successful investment property then repeat the process and in this way, you can steadily grow your property investment portfolio.

Real Estate Investor Step 6. Move Up To Larger Properties

As you grow your portfolio, increase your cash flow, wealth and experience, you can make the jump to duplexes, triplexes, fourplexes and multifamily properties or apartment buildings.

Real Estate Investor Step 7. Get a Good Property Manager

Ultimately, as the work becomes too much for you to handle alone and as you want to take more of a back seat, it will be important to find a good property management team.

They take care of all the day to day work, dealing with tenants and maintaining the property.

Try to source a property manager that you can work well with for the long term and one that you can trust.

A Word About Taxes

It’s important to be aware that if you own a rental property that you don’t also live in then this property is subject to different taxation laws than your primary residence.

Make it a priority to educate yourself on this subject so that you are able to classify your property correctly on your tax return.

Summary Steps – how to become a real estate investor

Once you have studied all these steps to becoming a real estate investor, then you are ready to start your life as a successful property investor, you will find it exciting and rewarding to start putting all the theory into practice in the real world.

If you are nervous then why not start off modestly with your early investments and carefully weigh up any risks, this way you will be certain to have a successful investment career and you will be well on your way to reaching financial freedom.

Copy to Clipboard

Real estate is an industry that involves buying and selling properties to make a profit. This industry has various career opportunities available to those with an interest in the field. One opportunity for people who want to invest in real estate is to become a real estate entrepreneur. In this article, we will discuss how to become a real estate entrepreneur and the outlook for this career path.

What is a real estate entrepreneur?

A real estate entrepreneur is an investor who purchases and/or sells properties as investment opportunities. Some investors are more active, financing the purchases and making modifications to the properties to prepare them to sell for profit. Other real estate entrepreneurs take a more passive approach to investment, working with real estate agents or firms to manage properties on their behalf. Some of the key reasons that people choose to invest in real estate include capital appreciation, leverage and tax benefits.

Capital appreciation refers to the value of a property increasing over time, although a real estate investor can increase the speed of the appreciation process by making enhancements and improvements to the property before selling it. Leverage refers to how much equity the investor holds in the property, or how much of the purchase was paid for in cash versus financed by a lender. Real estate investing comes with tax benefits, including the ability to deduct any interest paid and depreciation of the property on your taxes.

What does a real estate entrepreneur do?

Depending on whether an entrepreneur takes a more active or passive approach to real estate investing, this role generally involves buying and selling real estate. More active entrepreneurs may take a hands-on approach to renovating and updating the properties they purchase, while passive entrepreneurs often work closely with an agent who will make recommendations or lend money to those who want to purchase real estate. Other duties involved in this role include monitoring the local real estate markets to determine when to buy and sell, reviewing real estate listings and comparing property values.

How to become a real estate entrepreneur

Real estate entrepreneurs must have a tolerance for risk, a willingness to think creatively and self-motivation, as they will not work for anyone but themselves. If you have an interest in pursuing this career path, follow these steps to work toward your goal.

1. Seek out education

The first step in becoming a real estate entrepreneur is seeking out as much education as possible. You may choose to enroll in a formal education program at a college or university, although you may not find a program designed specifically for your chosen career path. If you do choose to earn a degree, consider enrolling in a program focused on business. You can also take courses focused on real estate, including those that outline the buying and selling process, identify key terms and definitions and provide insights into the flipping and reselling process.

Not all real estate entrepreneurs have college degrees, and formal education is not necessarily a requirement in this industry. However, you do need education in the real estate and investment industries to succeed. Online courses and classes taught by experienced real estate professionals and investors can provide extensive benefits. Some real estate entrepreneurs even take the courses and exams required to become licensed real estate agents in their areas.

2. Create a business plan

After you have gained more insights into investing in real estate, the next step is creating a business plan that outlines your goals and plans for success. A strong business plan should include the structure for how the business will operate, as well as identify the short-term and long-term goals, with a plan for how you will achieve those goals.

3. Form strong connections

Networking is important in real estate, so look for ways to form connections and interact with others in the field. You may look for real estate-focused groups to join online or in your community, or you could seek out a mentor who has experience in real estate investing. Forming connections can help you identify opportunities and build a team around you to help your business operate smoothly and succeed.

4. Find real estate investment opportunities

The next step in becoming a real estate entrepreneur is searching for investment opportunities that align with your professional goals and fit within your budgetary constraints. Many new entrepreneurs finance their first properties, so look for lenders that will provide you with the funds you need to invest. You can search online listings, work with real estate agents or even communicate with members of your network to find the right opportunity, whether it is a single-family home that needs renovations or a multi-family property that will generate passive income.

5. Make a purchase

When you have found the ideal property and secured any necessary funding, the final step is making a purchase. After you complete this step in the process, you can continue to refine your business goals and purchase additional properties to further your success and increase your revenue.

Skills for a real estate entrepreneur

As mentioned, a real estate entrepreneur must be able to tolerate risk, as investing always comes with some risk. Real estate investing tends to be one of the lower-risk areas, although it is not completely without risk. A successful entrepreneur should also have a commitment to their success and have strong people skills, as they must interact with others to build partnerships and network. Some of the best entrepreneurs also maintain consistency in their daily habits and have a willingness to put in the effort it takes to succeed.

Real estate investing is an involved process that often requires quite a bit of time. You must understand the industry and be familiar with the process of buying and selling properties. Strong communication skills are essential to success, as you will communicate with many different people throughout various transactions and interactions.

Real estate entrepreneur salary and job outlook

The real estate industry offers excellent opportunity for those who want to take some risk to potentially reap the rewards, especially in areas where the housing market is particularly hot. The U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics includes real estate entrepreneurs and investors under its brokers and sales agents category

, which shows an estimated 2% growth between 2019 and 2029. However, one of the key differences between investors and agents is the number of people already working in the field, so those who want to buy and sell properties may have more potential for growth and success.

The average salary is around $7,787 per month

, although your salary depends on the number of properties you invest in and the returns you earn on each investment. Some of the most successful real estate investors have amassed significant fortunes on this career path.

How to become a real estate investor

Table of Contents
  • Key 1: Master the Fundamentals Before Scaling
  • Key 2: Invest Consistently
  • Key 3: Leverage Other People’s Money—Carefully
  • Key 4: Diversify
  • Final Thoughts

While not everyone wants or needs to be a millionaire, I certainly plan on becoming one. And I’m on track to do so sooner rather than later, largely because of real estate.

But there’s a wide gap between starting out as a real estate investor and becoming a millionaire. So what do you need to know and do to bridge that gap?

Start with the following four keys to how to become a millionaire in real estate.

Key 1: Master the Fundamentals Before Scaling

Everyone wants to run before they can crawl. It’s simply human nature: our reach usually exceeds our grasp.

But when you work with assets worth hundreds of thousands of dollars, mistakes cost you enormous sums of money. Which means that in the beginning, you should start low and go slow.

Before doing your first deal, learn everything you can about that real estate investing strategy. If you want to become a landlord, soak up every morsel of knowledge you can about how to buy rental properties. Learn how to forecast cash flow accurately (psst: it’s not “rent minus mortgage”). Learn how to determine fair market value for rentals.

Most real estate investors make expensive mistakes when they first start out, and later they’re quick to tell you what they wish they’d known earlier. Learn as many lessons as you can the easy way: through other people’s expensive mistakes, not your own.

That could mean finding an experienced partner. Or it could mean finding a mentor in the industry.

If you want to know how to become a millionaire real estate investor, find someone who already is one, and work with them on your first four or five deals.

Key 2: Invest Consistently

How to become a real estate investor

Novice investors who jump out of the gate and make those expensive mistakes are more likely to quit real estate instead of chalking up the mistake as a lesson and keep planning to become a real estate millionaire.

You probably won’t earn high returns on your first few deals. You may even lose money. Take your licks, learn from them, and keep investing better with each deal. You’ll never learn how to become a millionaire real estate investor if you flip one house and then never invest again.

Instead, turn around and keep investing. Flip the next house, and the next, applying both your profits and your rapidly increasing knowledge and network into ever more lucrative deals.

Buy a second rental property, then a third, fourth, and fifth. As your cash flow grows, so will your ability to buy more deals, and suddenly you find yourself building momentum as you snowball your portfolio.

Your strategy for how to become a millionaire in real estate must include consistent investing. You’re running a marathon, not a sprint, so let go of any get-rich-quick notions you’re still secretly harboring.

Key 3: Leverage Other People’s Money—Carefully

The ability to leverage other people’s money (OPM) to build your own portfolio of income-producing assets is one of the greatest advantages in real estate. Use it to your advantage as you plan how to become a millionaire real estate investor.

However, remember that leverage amplifies your returns—positive or negative—on a property. By putting down 20% and borrowing the other 80% to buy a rental property, you can turn a 7% cash flow yield into a 12% cash-on-cash return. Or you can turn a breakeven property into a money pit with negative cash flow.

Crawl, then walk, then run. Start with smaller deals with more of your own cash and less borrowing, to reduce your risk as you learn the ropes. Later, as you prove you can consistently earn strong returns, you can start investing in real estate with little of your own money. But don’t start there.

New investors complain that it’s in the beginning when they need leverage the most. That they don’t have enough cash to get started without leveraging properties to the hilt. My response: then you don’t have enough cash to get started yet. Keep saving money, perhaps by house hacking in the beginning.

Key 4: Diversify

How to become a real estate investor

Yes, you should invest consistently, and master one type of real estate investment before you bounce around to others. But you also shouldn’t put every penny into one type of investment, in one housing market. Eggs and baskets and all that.

Start your diversification strategy by investing money in stocks as well as real estate. Open an account with a free robo-advisor to automate your investments in a diversified portfolio. I personally use Charles Schwab’s robo-advisor, but SoFi Invest offers a good free one as well. Stocks complement real estate investments well, balancing each others’ strengths and weaknesses.

You also want to diversify your real estate investments. You can diversify geographically, investing in multiple markets around the country or even the world. But you can also diversify by investing in different types of real estate. That could mean raw land instead of single-family rentals. Or it could mean apartment buildings or commercial buildings, as you scale.

Consider investing in REITs, particularly private REITs such as Fundrise, as an easy way to diversify. Combine diverse income streams to map how to become a millionaire in real estate.

Final Thoughts

Much as you want to work out how to become a millionaire real estate investor within the next year, it won’t happen overnight. Let time do some of the heavy lifting for you.

With time, most real estate investments appreciate in value. Rents also rise, improving your cash flow and ROI over time.

Focus more on the fundamentals and gradually building your real estate portfolio rather than racing to become a millionaire. The irony is that by setting aside the frantic mindset, you’ll build wealth and passive income faster, and will be able to retire with real estate that much sooner.

To set yourself up for success, there are several things you need to do before buying your first investment property. Al Gordon redefines retirement and walks through how to calculate your actual net worth, liquid net worth, spendable income, rates of return, and gives you a plan of action to reach financial freedom with passive income.

  • Facebook
  • Twitter
  • LinkedIn
  • Print

Learn Real Estate Investing from Top Investors & Expert Wealth Educators

  • Make Money 5 Ways with Rental Real Estate
  • Double Your Money with Apartments
  • Get Your Map to Financial Freedom
  • Retire with Real Estate in 5 Years or Less

Where the Hype Ends and the Help Begins

“The big “secret” of Lifestyles is that the members help each other. Lifestyles Unlimited isn’t just about Del Walmsley. It’s about like-minded people getting together every week to encourage and mentor each other.”. More

Most Popular Posts

  • (May 25, 2022) Should You Rent or Sell Your House?
  • (May 25, 2022) Evaluate & Invest in the Best Through Up & Down Markets
  • (May 24, 2022) Retail Manager Creates $2,000 Monthly Cash Flow With 3 Rental Houses!
  • (May 24, 2022) Tell Del Tuesday – The Path to Retire in 5 Years Instead of 50
  • (May 23, 2022) Why Real Estate Investors Are Not Afraid of Recessions

“I just closed my first deal. All the information and contacts I used to accomplish this were all through Lifestyles Unlimited. Becoming a real-estate investor takes a lot of work and determination, and Lifestyles provides all the support I needed to get there.” . More

To become a real estate investor, there is a couple of steps you need to take. The first one, you’ve got to get yourself educated.

How to become a real estate investorNow, there are all sorts of live education events that are great place to receive some fabulous education, and there are many books out there including the book I wrote called the “Strait Path to Real Estate Wealth”. You’ve really got to make the commitment to learn the numbers. What does it mean to crunch them? What does it mean to find a good deal? What does it mean to evaluate the deal? And so, make it a point to either go to a live event or get a copy of a couple of real estate books and as you read those, it’s going to get you educated. Here, knowledge really is power.

The second thing you need to do is you need to put a basic team together. Now, the most bare bones basic team would include a property manager, a loan officer and a realtor, now not just any of those. You’re gonna want to look, for example first, for a realtor that specializes only on investment properties, okay? They need to show you a long track record in history and that they have a track record of finding really good deals and to prove that they’ve got really good deals. The second thing you need as an investor is a loan officer that specializes in working with investors. It’s one thing to qualify for one house; it’s another thing to qualify for many houses. So find a loan officer specifically that knows how rate mortgages, that are geared towards investment that are very different than riding alone for a primary residence. And the third thing is property management. If you’re not going to do it yourself, line up an excellent property manager that specializes in “INVESTMENTS”. Don’t just pick someone random. Pick someone that has track record in history of either doing leases or doing lease options, and can show you their track record.

The next step is to settle in on what your strategy is going to be. You got to have a winning game plan, okay? Like for example, my strategy is I buy single-family homes with at least of 15% equity discount off of the current value of the home. I buy that home below the cost of the median and I might choose to buy it and do for example a lease option, okay? So, that’s my strategy, that’s my formula, those become my cardinal rules and I never deviate. If the property that I’m looking at does not match all that criteria, I don’t

buy it so, you’ve got to have your strategy in place.

Now that you all have those beginning steps of getting educated,

building a basic team to help you find and locate and help with doing these deals, knowing what your strategy is. The last step is most important. GO! Take action. GO! make something happen. Do not find yourself where so many people do. When they get lost in this never ending education zone, never taking action. Don’t take action if you’re not ready, but never let fear hold you back when the right opportunity is in front of you.

If you found the video helpful, then click the link below and register for one of our upcoming education events so you can learn everything you need about becoming a successful investor.

To become a real estate investor, there is a couple of steps you need to take.

The first one, you’ve got to get yourself educated.

Now, there are all sorts of live education events that are great place to receive some fabulous education, and there are many books out there including the book I wrote called the “Strait Path to Real Estate Wealth”. You’ve really got to make the commitment to learn the numbers. What does it mean to crunch them? What does it mean to find a good deal? What does it mean to evaluate the deal? And so,

make it a point to either go to a live event or get a copy of a couple of real estate books and as you read those, it’s going to get you educated. Here, knowledge really is power.

The second thing you need to do is you need to put a basic team together. Now, the most bare bones basic team would include a property manager, a loan officer and a realtor, now not just any of those. You’re gonna want to look, for example first, for a realtor that specializes only on investment properties, okay?

How to become a real estate investorThey need to show you a long track record in history and that they have a track record of finding really good deals and to prove that they’ve got really good deals. The second thing you need as an investor is a loan officer that specializes in working with investors. It’s one thing to qualify for one house; it’s another thing to qualify for many houses. So find a loan officer specifically that knows how rate mortgages, that are geared towards investment that are very different than riding alone for a primary residence. And the third thing is property management. If you’re not going to do it yourself, line up an excellent property manager that specializes in “INVESTMENTS”. Don’t just pick someone random. Pick someone that has track record in history of either doing leases or doing lease options, and can show you their track record.

The next step is to settle in on what your strategy is going to be. You got to have a winning game plan, okay? Like for example, my strategy is I buy single-family homes with at least of 15% equity discount off of the current value of the home. I buy that home below the cost of the median and I

might choose to buy it and do for example a lease option, okay? So, that’s my strategy, that’s my formula, those become my cardinal rules and I never deviate. If the property that I’m looking at does not match all that criteria, I don’t buy it so, you’ve got to have your strategy in place.

How to become a real estate investorNow that you all have those beginning steps of getting educated, building a basic team to help you find and locate and help with doing these deals, knowing what your strategy is. The last step is most important. GO! Take action. GO! make something happen. Do not find yourself where so many people do.

When they get lost in this never ending education zone, never taking action. Don’t take action if you’re not ready, but never let fear hold you back when the right opportunity is in front of you.

If you found the video helpful, then click the link below and register for one of our upcoming education events so you can learn everything you need about becoming a successful investor.

First, let’s discuss who a property investor is and the common attributes of successful property investors. A property investor can be any of the following-:

  • Someone who buys or builds properties for rent. He usually owns a variety of properties which he rents out in order to achieve a steady cash flow.
  • A person who buys or builds properties so as to sell to people for a profit at a later date.
  • A property investor may also be someone who helps other people acquire and manage properties.

7 Attributes of Successful Property Investors

Although the real estate industry provides a lot of opportunities to make profits, it can also be very risky, leading to huge losses for many. To be able to succeed as a property investor, these are the attributes you have to possess-:

Table of Content

a. Extensive Knowledge of the market

You have to conduct an extensive and thorough research before investing in any area or property. First, you would want to know what the average costs of renting a property in an area is, the income and lifestyle of people in that area, their taste and buying preferences, zoning laws and other necessary information that would guide your investment.

b. Risk taker

Property investment is not for faint hearted people. It is a very risky business that can be affected by a number of factors like the economy, taxes, natural disasters, etc. Therefore, you must be someone who knows how to properly manage risks.

c. Adequate planner

Property investment is not a business to be rushed into. It’s quite different if you just want to construct a property or two to sell to people and earn profits. A property investor makes a living from real estate and anything that affects the real estate industry, affects his business. Therefore, a real estate investor must have a clearly detailed business plan on how he is going to invest and recoup all his investments and also, how he is going to manage his cash flow.

d. Understand tax implications

A successful property investor must also analyze future tax consequences before investing in any property. You have to possess the knowledge and skills to help you reduce your taxes or at least have a financial advisor who would do that for you.

e. Diversification of Investments

While we are not advising you to become a jack of all trades, it’s important to diversify your investments and spread your funds evenly to reduce the risks and guarantee steady cash flow.

f. Willing to learn

The real estate industry is quite technical and to succeed, you must be willing to learn. Ensure that you have someone who is successful in the industry to act as your mentor and give you advice and guidance on how to succeed. You should also hire professionals to work with you. For instance, you would need a lawyer to handle all the legal aspects and an accountant for financial guidance and advice.

g. Networking

It is also important for you to meet and communicate regularly with other property investors who may be able to give you some useful tips and inform you of current trends in the real estate industry.

To start a business as a property investor, here are the steps you should take-:

9 Proven Tips and Steps to Becoming a Property Investor

1. Raise funds

The real estate industry is really capital intensive which means that you would need a lot of money to invest. So it pays off to approach professionals who would give you an idea of what it would cost to build a property in your preferred location. You can also buy existing property for renovation and resale.

2. Select a preferred location

This is also very important. You should choose a location that is highly marketable and in hot demand. You can also go for areas that have good potential in the future. This would ensure that your investments and profits are recouped fast enough.

3. Build your team

Like I mentioned earlier, it is smarter to have professionals on your side to give you adequate advice. Get your team of lawyers, builders, accountants, engineers and all other experts you would need to work with you.

4. Construction

At the construction stage, you must take extra care in ensuring that your properties come with excellent features that would drive sales. For instance, in today’s real estate market, homes that come with alternative sources of energy and posh interiors are likely to go off the market faster than homes that do not have these features.

5. Decide on a price

After construction, you should decide on how much you want to sell or rent out your properties based on your expenses and profits you intend to make. You may also decide to rent-out instead and in this case, the rent that you would charge would be based on the average rent rates in the area.

6. Contact brokers and Agents

When you are ready to start renting or selling out your property, you would need brokers to help you do that. Brokers are the middlemen who would help you find suitable tenants for your home in exchange for commission.

7. Hire a property manager

It also pays to hire a professional property manager who would see to it that your rented properties are properly used and maintained. He would be in charge of responding to all complaints and fixing any faulty fixtures within the home. Sometimes, an agent would also act as a property manager.

8. Start marketing your property

In addition to the marketing that would be done by your agent, you may also need to engage in some advertising of your own so as to generate quick sales. You can advertise your property investment business in real estate magazines, on the internet or via your website.

9. Insurance

Lastly, you shouldn’t forget to insure your properties. Due to the risk involved in the real estate industry, it would be a wise step to reduce your risks by spreading it. Ensure that all your properties are duly insured against fire, flood and inflation or other factors that may affect your investments in future.

There are no educational qualifications for becoming a real estate investor; the only real requirement is sufficient capital with which to invest. To succeed, you must understand the real estate market and be able to determine when a property is a good investment based on market conditions and property prices in the area around your target property. You may want to start by working with a partner or an investment group, as this gives you greater ability to effect artificial land value inflation by encouraging increased police services, investment from luxury businesses, and advertising to home buyers.

Table of Contents

  • What Is a Real Estate Investor?
  • What Is the Career Path for Real Estate Investors?
  • What Makes a Successful Real Estate Investor?
  1. All Jobs
  2. Real Estate Investor Jobs
  3. How to Become a Real Estate Investor

Get New Jobs Emailed to You Daily

By clicking the button above, I agree to the ZipRecruiter Terms of Use and acknowledge I have read the Privacy Policy, and agree to receive email job alerts.

Could not find any Real Estate Investor jobs within 25 miles of Rostov-on-Don, RU

* Salary estimates (ZipEstimate) are not verified by employers; actual compensation can vary considerably. To learn more about Compensation Estimates, please see our FAQ.

Get new jobs emailed to you daily

You Already Have an Account

We’re sending an email you can use to verify and access your account.

If you know your password, you can go to the sign in page.

I like to think it wasn’t that long ago that I got curious about becoming an investor, when I started reading books on real estate investing, attending weekend introduction seminars, and chatting up anyone I could find on residential construction sites. Although it’s somewhat embarrassing to admit now, in the beginning, I was just looking to understand the job description for a real estate investor and decide whether or not I was qualified to do it. Then, after learning what an investor’s day-to-day activities looked like, I almost backed off on becoming one. The road to gaining the knowledge I’d need to get into the investing business and succeed seemed long and arduous. And, I wasn’t sure that quitting my corporate job for a startup in the real estate industry would be worth the risk. But, after a lot of soul-searching and a little more digging, I changed my mind. If you’re now where I was then, maybe I can help you make up your mind, too.

How to become a real estate investor

What is the Job Description for a Real Estate Investor?

The simplest definition of a real estate investor is someone who buys, and usually renovates, property to sell or keep as a rental for the purpose of building wealth. For those of us who come from the corporate world, we tend not to think of our jobs as opportunities to build wealth since we typically have little control over what we do and how much money we make doing it. In fact, for many of us, work is something we have to do just to get by. But, it’s when we start to wonder what else is out there and discover the benefits of investing in real estate, like being in control of your day-to-day and having an unlimited income potential, that the light bulb finally goes on. And, once that happens, it’s pretty hard to turn off.

Unfortunately, the day-to-day work of being a real estate investor is not always as easy as the job description makes it sound—especially when you’re just starting out and don’t have the training or support you need to get off the ground. So, before you jump right in, here’s a closer look at the specifics of what you’ll be jumping into:

  • You will have to source leads. The foundation of becoming a real estate investor who can successfully make a good living is built on your ability to source great leads. And, since the single deal that yields career-making returns is only the stuff of television, you’ll need to find motivated sellers on an ongoing basis. There are a number of ways to do this, from buying lead lists to attending foreclosure auctions. But, the leads with the highest rates of conversion are those that come to you. For that, you’ll also need an effective set of marketing tools designed to reach homeowners in financial distress or other “ugly situations” who are ready to sell.
  • You will have to run numbers. To ensure there is a good probability of realizing decent returns on any potential investments, you’ll have to run the numbers so that you’ll know what to offer the homeowner. Otherwise, you risk paying too much for a property that yields nothing but regret. And, only a professional real estate investment analysis and valuation tool that accurately calculates rehab costs and helps you determine the After Repair Value (ARV) of a home or multi-family property can help make this part of the job easier. Should you skip this step, or estimate incorrectly, you could end up with a money pit—and, out of a job.
  • You will have to close deals. In order to make money by investing in real estate, you’re going to have to spend money on buying properties. So, after you run the numbers and feel confident that they make sense, it’ll be time to make an offer and, then, make good on that offer. To fund your purchase, you may have to get a hard money loan since banks and other traditional lenders rarely loan on the kind of fixer-uppers that investors buy. And, it’ll be critical to have a lender in place and ready to move since, to be competitive, you generally need to close fast on the deal.
  • You will have to add value and perform repairs. Even if you buy the property at well below its market value, to get the most bang for your buck it’s important to add value as well as perform repairs. And, this holds true whether your exit strategy is to resell your investment property as quickly as possible or keep it as a rental. Properties do typically appreciate over a long enough timeline. But, if you go above and beyond the basics and perform a kitchen renovation on your investment property, for example, it’s possible to increase the value of the home more quickly. That can add up to potentially higher market rents and a higher selling price, provided you stay within budget and renovate according to your target market.
  • You will have to rent or sell your property. After renovations are complete, you’ll have to invest some time in marketing your property. If you decide to hold your property as a rental, you’ll need to find tenants. But, if you’re trying to make money by flipping houses, you’ll have to find buyers. Either way, it’s not a bad idea to hire other experts, like a property manager to handle the rental or a licensed real estate agent to assist with the sale. Otherwise, you may find you’re overwhelmed with everything that has to be done—including the work you have to do to line up your next investment.

Once you understand what your work life is going to look like as a professional real estate investor, you might think you’ve got what it takes to get started. But, if you’re on the fence simply because you don’t know where you’d gain enough experience to even buy that first investment property, let alone start a real estate investing company, you’re in good company. No matter where you are right now, however, there is a way to do it that’s easier than you think.

Where to Gain the Experience and Get into the Business Right Now

Even after reading all of those books, going to several seminars, and questioning anyone who was willing to tell me what they knew about investing in real estate, I was hesitant to give it a go myself. Since I’d worked at a desk job all of my adult life, I wasn’t sure I had the chops. More to the point, I wasn’t sure where I could get the skills and the support I needed to enter the real estate market as a professional investor without falling flat on my face and, possibly, my finances.

Then, I called HomeVestors® and had the talk that would change the trajectory of my working life forever. I became an independently owned and operated HomeVestors® franchisee. I received a one-week initial training on how to invest in residential real estate and I was provided with one-on-one mentoring from my own Development Agent once I got into the field and started working. Plus, I was given immediate access to a regional network of other HomeVestors® franchisees who’d already been doing what I was just setting out to accomplish. So, I was never without support and always encouraged to succeed. And, that gave me all the chops I needed to put my new-found knowledge, and my already solid work ethic, to good use.

If the job description of a professional real estate investor suits you, contact HomeVestors to get the support you need.

Each franchise office is independently owned and operated.

Many or all of the products featured here are from our partners who compensate us. This may influence which products we write about and where and how the product appears on a page. However, this does not influence our evaluations. Our opinions are our own. Here is a list of our partners and here’s how we make money.

The investing information provided on this page is for educational purposes only. NerdWallet does not offer advisory or brokerage services, nor does it recommend or advise investors to buy or sell particular stocks, securities or other investments.

If you’ve ever had a landlord, you probably don’t dream of being one: Fielding calls about oversize bugs and overflowing toilets doesn’t seem like the most glamorous job.

But done right, real estate investing can be lucrative, if not flashy. It can help diversify your existing investment portfolio and be an additional income stream. And many of the best real estate investments don’t require showing up at a tenant’s every beck and call.

The trouble is that many new investors don’t know where or how to invest in real estate. Here are some of the best ways to make money in real estate, ranging from low maintenance to high.

Best ways to invest in real estate

1. Buy REITs (real estate investment trusts)

REITs allow you to invest in real estate without the physical real estate. Often compared to mutual funds, they’re companies that own commercial real estate such as office buildings, retail spaces, apartments and hotels. REITs tend to pay high dividends, which makes them a common investment in retirement. Investors who don’t need or want the regular income can automatically reinvest those dividends to grow their investment further.

“ New investors may want to stick to publicly traded REITs, which you can purchase through an online broker. ”

Are REITs a good investment? They can be, but they can also be varied and complex. Some trade on an exchange like a stock; others aren’t publicly traded. The type of REIT you purchase can be a big factor in the amount of risk you’re taking on, as non-traded REITs aren’t easily sold and might be hard to value. New investors should generally stick to publicly traded REITs, which you can purchase through brokerage firms .

For that, you’ll need a brokerage account. If you don’t already have one, opening one takes less than 15 minutes and many companies require no initial investment (though the REIT itself will likely have an investment minimum).

How to become a real estate investor

Are you considering a career in real estate? If so, you’ve come to the right place. The employment of real estate agents is expected to increase by 6% over the next eight years. With a positive employment outlook, now is a great time to begin your career as a real estate agent.

We’ll take a look at the steps to become a successful real estate agent and strategies to launch your real estate career.

How to Become a Successful Real Estate Agent

  1. Get a real estate license.
  2. Find a real estate brokerage.
  3. Join the National Association of Realtors (NAR).
  4. Understand your income and budget.
  5. Make a business plan.
  6. Develop a marketing plan.
  7. Build your online presence.
  8. Find a mentor.
  9. Host open houses.
  10. Continue learning.

1. Get a real estate license.

Licensing requirements vary by state and you’ll want to check with your local real estate commission to understand the steps to acquire your real estate license.

You’ll learn which pre-licensing courses you’ll need to take, which applications to file, and the price of application fees. Check out these steps to get a real estate license to learn more.

2. Find a real estate brokerage.

Once you have your real estate license, many states require that you work with a real estate broker during your first few years as an agent. A real estate brokerage is an agency or office where real estate agents work.

Consider the following factors when deciding on a brokerage to work with:

  • The brokerage type: Do you want to work for a large or small brokerage?
  • Company culture: How is the brokerage operated? What will your workdays be like?
  • Commission structure: How will you be paid for your work?

3. Join the National Association of Realtors (NAR).

While membership with the National Association of Realtors (NAR) isn’t required, it does come with additional benefits. You’ll have the title of REALTOR® rather than “real estate agent”, and you’ll be held to a realtor code of ethics.

Becoming a member can increase your earning potential, plus membership comes with perks such as access to the Multiple Listing Service (MLS) and the REALTOR Benefits® Program.

4. Understand your income and budget.

If you’re planning to start your own real estate business, you need to evaluate your income and budget before making any big decisions. According to the Bureau of Labor Statistics, the median annual income for realtors was just below $46,000 in 2017.

Real estate agent salaries will vary depending on the commission they’re making, so don’t forget to take your commission percentage into account. Creating a budget will help you determine how much you can spend on business expenses.

5. Make a business plan.

Which direction do you want to take your business? Think about your short-term and long-term goals and create a business plan to provide guardrails for you and your real estate business.

Below is an infographic that lists the key elements of a real estate business plan:

6. Develop a marketing plan.

After you’ve determined the direction you’d like to take your real estate business, it’s time to decide how you’re going to promote the business and gain clients.

Think about your vision, target customers, and goals for your marketing efforts. Consider which real estate marketing strategies you’ll use (e.g., email marketing, virtual home staging, and social media). With a solid marketing plan, you’ll have a clear vision of how to get the word out about your business.

7. Build your online presence.

An online presence is critical for prospective clients to find you. Consider creating your own website where you can share listings using IDX, or build a profile on an existing real estate website.

And don’t forget to write a real estate agent bio that reflects your professional experience, education, and skills. Using a website will help you attract and engage with online leads and share your listings.

8. Find a mentor.

Is there an experienced agent who possesses the skills and real estate know-how you’d like to learn? Seek these well-rounded agents out and build a relationship with them. And remember that the relationship between mentor and mentee is a two-way street.

Offer to help them with their business, and they’ll be more willing to share their knowledge and provide you with constructive feedback.

9. Host open houses.

Open houses are a low-cost strategy to spread the word about your listing and your real estate business. You’ll have conversations with potential leads and you can get to know the neighborhood you’re working in.

If you’re stuck on where to begin, use these memorable and effective open house ideas and start building meaningful relationships.

10. Build and maintain relationships.

Referrals are one of the primary methods that real estate agents get clients. A survey by NAR found that 39% of sellers found their real estate agent through a referral by family or friends. And 24% of these sellers used the agent they previously worked with again, to either buy or sell a home.

Once you’ve built up your client base, it’s crucial to maintain the relationship you developed. A simple gesture like giving the client a closing gift or sending a postcard at the end of a home sale leaves your client with positive memories of your working relationship.

11. Continue learning.

If you’re a registered realtor, the National Association of Realtors (NAR) requires continuing education. Learning is imperative to your success as a realtor, and it will help you further develop your skills.

Stay up-to-date on real estate industry news and use resources like real estate blogs and podcasts to learn new selling strategies and marketing ideas.

With these steps, you’ll be well-prepared to begin your real estate career. To learn more, check out these tips to generate leads with a door-knocking strategy next.

How to become a real estate investor

How to become a real estate investor

Originally published Jan 4, 2019 7:30:00 AM, updated August 13 2021

Becoming an estate investor is one of the professions that would give you a state that can make you fly with the eagles. Meaning, this could give you more than enough income.

  • Facebook
  • Tweet
  • Google Share
  • LinkedIn
  • Pinterest
  • Email

It is not easy to be a real estate investor thus this article will give you tips and insights on how to be a good one.

Internet sites say that being a real estate investor requires a lot of things. These include effort to learn, personality, socializing approach, strategy and of course knowledge. If you have these, it will surely open your road to a very satisfactorily life in terms of income. So, in order for you to become the best real estate investor you must first understand and learn the ways on how to be what you want. These are some key points that will definitely help you to gain the characteristics of a successful investor.

The Ways

First, a person must have understanding with the fundamentals of real estate investing. Real estate business is sometimes a very complicated field of business. You must first gain knowledge about the term real estate itself. How? This can be achieved by reading a lot of books to enhance your understanding. If there are schools in your locality, then you can enroll in it. If you do not want that idea, there are groups that offer basic knowledge in real estate investing. Second thing to do is to make in order your personal finances. Leverage is defines as the general term used to multiply losses and of course gains. This is one of the aspects that are being emphasized. To make this in order, you must pay your debts at the bank on time.

Third is to decide to which real estate investing you want to focus on. Skills and goals are important because it must match with the type of investing field you are matched or you want to enter. For example, investing in a luxury rooms might be the one suited for you. Fourth is that it is a must that you will study the type of market that you want to be in. Effort must be present because in this tip, you must take a survey of the local properties in the vicinity of your choice. If you have knowledge on this, apparently you will have your own idea of the right price of the property in that area.

Fifth is to widen your horizon, seek partners. This is very beneficial to those that wants to start this business but does not have enough cash. Find a partner that can contribute to you not only in financial aspect but also experience as well as skill. But you must take into consideration that you and your partner had a clear and fair partnership agreement to avoid conflict in the near future.

How to become a real estate investor

When you collect some of the money, is it better to invest or consume? What do you think? Anyway, if you decide to consume, it will give a short time of joy, but you lose all your money. However, if you invest your money, you can generate more money.

The current generation does not waste anything, including money, because they are target-oriented. So, at that time, another confusion comes to our mind. Do I invest my money on what?

Actually, there are many best options in the current market. Among them, investing in real estate is the most popular and wealthy option. However, Aline Hennessy introduced five tips for the individuals who have newly entered the game.

Before entering the topic, I know you have the right to know who Aline Hennessy is. She is an experienced real estate investor. Also, Aline is ongoing it successfully. Plus, Aline Hennessy holds her license in NJ and NYC. Not only in real estate, but she also put her stamp on the fashion industry. Similarly, she is a powerful social media influencer in NYC. Anyhow “The Brand Hennessy” turned her into an entrepreneur.

So, now let’s see five tips for getting started as a real estate investor by Aline Hennessy.

Tip 1# There is no secret club of real estate investors

Almost all people think there is a secret club of real estate investors. But it is absolutely wrong. From the well-educated ones to the general people are a misunderstanding this process. They believe they should have to know the many business persons or participate in seminars to know or learn how to invest in real estate. So, do not follow this kind of myth!

Actually, you do not need to spend a lot of dollars to know how to invest in real estate. Believe yourself, I am sure, you can do it.

Tip 2# Study the pros and cons of investing and discuss with others

Scarcity and rising prices are encouraged in a sharing economy. Apps designed to allow people to share cars, swimming pools, and parking spaces. Plus, you have the ability to buy fractions of stocks, and it means that this sharing economy has now expanded to vacation homes and investment properties. However, today’s technology has the strength to efficiently the buying process of investment and facilitate monitoring the investment from purchase to sale and pay-out.

Each and every investor obtain partial ownership and shares of profit and benefits through shared investments. There are many methods of shared real estate investments. Some of them are:

  • Real estate partnership
  • Fractional ownership or co-ownership
  • Real estate investment trusts
  • Real estate crowdfunding

On the other hand, generally, human beings have complex behaviors. It also cannot predict them. So, when you invest with others, keep in mind that there is a great possibility to make or break your experience.

However, from your point of view, it is better to have a great person who finds mediocre deals than a person who finds great deals but is not trustworthy, hardworking, or focused. Being a partner is difficult because it can be challenging to accept other partners’ terms and conditions. Similarly, do not forget, it is difficult to unravel things than put them together.

Tip 3# Do your research but be caution

As a newly entered real estate investor, you should be careful the way you spend money to become educated. However, it should not be complicated. It is best to do your own homework and do not believe others’ words.

For instance, if someone can tell that the particular investment property is an excellent deal. Do not invest in it blindly. Here you should check the sales, ROI and neighborhood. Also, do not forget to talk with people in the area.

If something is better than true, find out why it has not already been purchased. If you know your rent or neighborhood well, I advise that you can run the property perfectly.

Tip 4# Draft official documents

If you are partnering with someone in any way, you should get official documents drafted by a recommended real estate attorney. Also, it is important to get the knowledge and experience from the experts who are in your area.

Do not be afraid to start small but stay within your budget

You can start small with a single-family rental or go with your peers on joint investment. Anyhow if you want to grow your investment, do it at a pace that your budget can handle. When you start to get rewards or profits, you can develop your investment and projects according to it.

How to become a real estate investor

Table of Contents

  • What Is the Job of a Real Estate Investment Analyst?
  • How Can I Become a Real Estate Investment Analyst?

What Is the Job of a Real Estate Investment Analyst?

As a real estate investment analyst, you are responsible for preparing underwriting of real estate properties in a portfolio based on projections, market research, and past financial statements to determine income, valuations, and loan amount. Your responsibilities include assisting with loan closing and acting as a liaison with the servicing department. Your duties can vary based upon your employer, but you typically prepare investment reports which include the analysis of the borrower, the property, location, photographs, maps, and other relevant information that meets company and investor requirements. You also provide office administration support and handle legal documentation regarding real estate properties.

How Can I Become a Real Estate Investment Analyst?

To become a real estate investment analyst, you need a four-year college degree with a focus on real estate, finance, or business administration. Most employers prefer at least two years of experience in real estate. If you are working for a specific industry, such as hospitality real estate, it is beneficial to have experience with the relevant field, such as hotel operations. Additional qualifications include strong organizational skills, proficiency with computers and programs like Microsoft Office, and the ability to stay calm under pressure. Excellent communication skills and the ability to handle confidential information are essential in this career.

  1. All Jobs
  2. Real Estate Investment Analyst Jobs
  3. What Is a Real Estate Investment Analyst and How to Become One

Get New Jobs Emailed to You Daily

By clicking the button above, I agree to the ZipRecruiter Terms of Use and acknowledge I have read the Privacy Policy, and agree to receive email job alerts.

Could not find any Real Estate Investment Analyst jobs within 25 miles of Rostov-on-Don, RU

* Salary estimates (ZipEstimate) are not verified by employers; actual compensation can vary considerably. To learn more about Compensation Estimates, please see our FAQ.

Get new jobs emailed to you daily

You Already Have an Account

We’re sending an email you can use to verify and access your account.

If you know your password, you can go to the sign in page.

The following post was written and/or published as a collaboration between Benzinga’s in-house sponsored content team and a financial partner of Benzinga.

When you’re ready to build wealth through real estate, Roofstock makes investing in single-family properties radically simple.

Roofstock has built the world’s leading real estate investment marketplace. Anyone can evaluate, purchase and own residential investment properties with confidence from anywhere in the world.

You can divide up the process of becoming a fully-fledged real estate investor into five easy steps through Roofstock: Search, analyze, check out, close and earn.

Search

When you’re ready to become a real estate investor, start by signing up for a free account on Roofstock. Then, use custom search filters to tailor your search by list price, desired return, location, and more.

When you sign up for alerts, Roofstock notifies you when an investment property matches exactly what you’re looking for.

Analyze

Next, you can review specific details about the property that fits your needs. You can view in-depth information and interactive tools including:

  • Pictures, floor plans, 3D tours, 3D models, and curb views
  • Property inspection and valuation
  • Title report and insurance quote
  • Interactive tools for visualizing return and cost estimates
  • Current lease, tenant details, and payment history
  • Neighborhood rating and local school scores
  • Local property management options

Check Out

Just like with a shopping cart at a major retailer, you can “check out” a property with Roofstock. It’s that easy. You can make an offer at the full list price and proceed through checkout. This will take a property off the market so no one else can buy it.

You don’t have to pay anything at all to make an offer. If your offer gets accepted, Roofstock charges a marketplace fee equal to 0.5% of the contract price or $500, whichever is higher.

You might also want to negotiate once you make an offer to see if you can get a better price. Roofstock will notify you once the seller makes a decision.

Close and Earn

Roofstock’s service and transaction team carefully guides you through escrow until you officially earn your property. Once you pat yourself on the back, you can start collecting rental income right away.

Better yet, your property manager handles the day-to-day operations and Roofstock continues to provide support while you earn.

Get Roofstock on Your Side Today

When you make investment decisions using Roofstock’s insights, proprietary data, and technology, you’ll benefit because Roofstock does all the heavy lifting.

Since its inception, Roofstock has surpassed $2 billion in transactions and continues to disrupt the industry with cutting-edge technology and innovation.

No matter your investing goals, Roofstock can rocket your real estate goals.

The preceding post was written and/or published as a collaboration between Benzinga’s in-house sponsored content team and a financial partner of Benzinga. Although the piece is not and should not be construed as editorial content, the sponsored content team works to ensure that any and all information contained within is true and accurate to the best of their knowledge and research. This content is for informational purposes only and not intended to be investing advice.

There is no key formula to become a successful real estate investor. If you want to thrive in this dynamic industry, you must have extensive knowledge of real estate and the essential people skills that can help you during negotiations. You don’t need to have a degree in investing to succeed in real estate, but you must equip yourself with the necessary skill set to prosper in this multifaceted and competitive sector.

Here are some of the critical skills that will help you in this profession.

How to become a real estate investor

Image by Werner Heiber from Pixabay

Communication

One of the crucial skills you need to possess is excellent communication skills. Your success as a real estate investor greatly relies on your ability to communicate with various people from different backgrounds. Keep in mind that you will be working with real estate agents, property managers, prospective buyers, lenders, and several other industry professionals. It is important that you can converse effectively to thrive in this field.

Aside from having excellent verbal communication skills, you also need to enhance your active listening and non-verbal communication skills. In addition, having excellent communication skills can help you during negotiations and other crucial transactions. By expressing yourself well, you can prevent misunderstandings and clearly convey your needs and expectations.

Management

As a property owner, there are a lot of tasks that you need to manage. Aside from the labor or manual chores you need to take on, you also need to manage your tenants and handle their demands. If you feel that you are not qualified or ready to be a landlord, you can hire a property manager instead. By doing so, you can focus on growing your investment portfolio and be more productive in other aspects.

In addition, if you decide to open a real estate business, you most likely will be handling a team of industry professionals composed of architects, real estate agents, property managers, and other licensed individuals. It is therefore essential that you can effectively drive them to perform at their best.

Negotiation

Another crucial skill you need to learn is knowing how to negotiate. In order for you to make sound decisions, you should have the ability to see a deal beyond its numerical value. Many first-time investors tend to eagerly jump on an investment because of its price, without doing due diligence or analyzing the property thoroughly. If you want to become an influential investor, you should be capable enough to walk away from an investment that does not offer any margin of profit.

Understanding tenants

Managing your real estate properties is not the only task you should focus on as an investor. You should also be skilled enough to understand the behaviors and the various demands of your tenants. Keep in mind that not all your tenants will be easy to deal with. In this line of business, you will have your share of high-quality and poor renters, so you need to have the ability to empathize and interact with them accordingly. Aside from understanding their needs, you also need to be prepared to handle any disputes that may arise between your tenants.

Organization

As an investor and property owner, you need to handle several tasks. You have to check in with your tenants, collect rent payments, take care of the necessary repairs, and do other essential duties. You need to simultaneously do all these things in a timely manner, so having great organizational skills will help you accomplish all of these tasks. Time management also comes to play when it comes to organization. Time is valuable in real estate investing. With all the responsibilities you need to take care of, you must know how to multitask and prioritize your urgent tasks.

Patience

Keep in mind that investing in real estate will not make you rich overnight. It doesn’t even offer any guarantee that you will be rich at all. Patience is an essential skill that you need to possess in this industry. Remember that real estate transactions do not happen overnight. Many facets of real estate entail unwavering patience and persistence. You won’t achieve long-term success if you don’t have the patience to stay on the course of your real estate investing journey.

Technical

To become a successful investor, you should have at least a baseline knowledge of the various aspects related to real estate. If you are unfamiliar with the fundamental terminologies or even the concept of home construction, then you will undoubtedly encounter difficulties along the way. Make sure that you exhaust all available resources that can help you better understand the ins and outs of real estate. Some of the critical concepts you need to be familiar with include:

Cash flow – You don’t necessarily need to be a math genius to succeed in real estate investing. However, it would help if you have a strong understanding of cash flow, specifically on how to calculate, forecast, and effectively manage it. Knowing the difference between a positive and negative cash flow can either make or break your investing venture.

Real estate technology – Technology has significantly disrupted the real estate industry. Technological innovations helped change the landscape of the sector and made transactions easier for everyone. From mobile applications, virtual or augmented reality, to artificial intelligence, blockchain technology, and the internet of things, there are several technologies that you can utilize to help you with your real estate dealings. If you want to stay ahead of the competition, you must be able to use these innovations to your advantage.

Market analysis – In any financial undertaking, there will always be risks involved. When it comes to real estate, the economy plays a significant factor on how the market behaves. Identifying patterns and analyzing the market proficiently is a skill that you need to learn to become a successful investor. Knowing the cap rate of a particular area will also help you understand more significant market trends and identify under-the-radar opportunities.

Investing in real estate can be a profitable endeavor, especially when done properly. With the right mindset and skill set, you can turn this investment venture into a profitable business.

About the Author

John Black is the Lead Content Marketer at Globex Outreach. He creates content strategies that help clients connect with their target audience and build strong relationship.

How to download microsoft excel

To save a copy of your workbook from OneDrive to your computer, you will first need to download it.

After downloading the workbook, you can open the workbook and make any changes—if you have the Excel desktop application. Don’t have the Excel desktop application? Not a problem; try it out at Office.com.

Select File > Save As > Download a Copy.

How to download microsoft excel

If Excel asks whether to open or save the workbook, select Save.

Note: If you select Open instead of Save, the workbook will open in Protected View. Depending on your browser, you may not be asked this.

You can either open the workbook or open the folder containing the workbook. Open the folder if you first want to rename or move the workbook to another location.

Open the workbook

Follow these steps to open a workbook:

After downloading your workbook, select File > Open.

In the yellow Protected View bar, select Enable Editing.

Select File > Save As > Browse.

Choose a folder where you want to save the workbook.

In the File name box, type a name.

Open the folder

After downloading your workbook, select Open folder and do one of the following:

To rename the workbook, select the workbook, select Rename, and type a new name.

To move the workbook, select the workbook and select Move to, and choose a new location.

Note: The Ribbon must be displayed in the Downloads window to see the rename and move options. If you don’t see the Ribbon, select the View tab at the very top of the window (see the figure above), and then select the pushpin icon on the right. The Rename and Move options will appear on the Home tab.

Before you begin, make sure your PC or Mac meets the system requirements.

If you are reinstalling Office, you have already redeemed a product key, or you are installing Office at work or school and know you have a license, then go to the section sign in to download and install Office.

However, if this is the first time you’re installing Office, you may have some pre-installation steps to do first. Expand the Learn more section below for more info.

If this is the first time you’re installing Office, you may have to complete a set of pre-installation steps first or you may need to follow different steps than what’s contained below. What you do depends if your copy of Office is an Office for home or an Office for business product and whether or not you have a product key you have to redeem, an existing account associated with Office, or a pre-assigned license.

Office for home

If you have an Office for home product and it came with a product key *, before installing for the first time (or sharing it if you have Microsoft 365 Family), you need to redeem your product key first.

Go to office.com/setup and sign in with an existing or new Microsoft account * and then enter your product key to redeem it. Redeeming your key is what adds your Microsoft account to Office and you only have to do this once. If you’re renewing a Microsoft 365 subscription with a new product key, use the same Microsoft account you previously associated with your expired version subscription.

Tip: Once this is done, anytime you need to install or reinstall Office you can go straight to the next section, Sign in to download Office and select the tab for help to install on a PC or Mac. Be sure to sign in with the same Microsoft account you used to redeem your product key at office.com/setup.

Office​​​​ for business

If your Office for business subscription plan includes the desktop version of the Office apps you won’t see an option to install it unless someone in your organization assigned a license to you.

Learn how to check this in What Microsoft 365 business product or license do I have? or if you’re a Microsoft 365 admin responsible for assigning licenses to people in your organization, see Assign licenses to users.

Once you verify you have a license, anytime you need to install or reinstall Office you can go straight to the section below, Sign in to download Office and select the tab for steps to install on a PC or Mac. You’ll sign in with your work or school account for these versions of Office.

*If you don’t have a product key or an account

Some versions of Office such as Office Professional Plus 2021, Office Standard 2021, or a stand-alone app such as Word 2021 or Project 2021 don’t have an associated Microsoft account, or work or school account.

The steps to install these versions can be different depending if you got Office through one of the following ways:

Microsoft HUP:
You bought Office for personal use through your company benefit program and have a product key, see Install Office through HUP.

Volume license versions:
IT departments might use a different method when installing Office for people in their organization. Talk to your IT department for install help.

Third-party seller:
You bought Office from a third-party and you’re having problems with the product key.

By Alisa | Follow | Last Updated May 19, 2022

Summary :

How to download microsoft excel

Wonder how to download Microsoft Excel app for your Windows 10/11 computer? You can check the guide in this post. To recover deleted or lost Excel files, Word documents, photos, videos, etc. you can try MiniTool Power Data Recovery.

You can use the Microsoft Excel app to easily create, view, edit, and share spreadsheet files. This post teaches you how to download Microsoft Excel for Windows 10/11 PC.

What Is Excel Used For?

Microsoft Excel is a leading spreadsheet app developed by Microsoft. It is available for Windows, Mac, Android, and iOS. It offers the basic features of all spreadsheets. You can use Excel to easily create spreadsheets from templates and organize your data smartly like using modern formulas to perform calculations. Excel is included in the Microsoft Office suite.

Microsoft Excel Free Download for Windows 10/11 PC

Is there a free version of Excel? You can use the web version of Microsoft Excel for free by using a Microsoft account. Still, there is also a free trial version of Microsoft Excel 365. You can download and try the Excel app for 30 days at no cost by using the Microsoft 365 free trial. To get the full version of Excel, you need to pay for a Microsoft 365 subscription. After you subscribe to Microsoft 365, you can download various Office apps for your computer incl. Excel, Word, PowerPoint, OneNote, Outlook, etc.

How to download microsoft excel

This post introduces Microsoft Office Online. You can use Microsoft Office free web version to create, edit, save, share Word, Excel, PowerPoint files for free.

Get Microsoft Excel for Mac, Android, or iPhone

To download Microsoft Excel for Android devices, you can go to Google Play Store to find and download it. To get an Excel app for iPhone/iPad, you can go to App Store to find and download it.

To get Microsoft Excel downloaded for Mac, you can open the Mac App Store to find, buy and download it. You can also go to the official website of Microsoft 365 for Mac to pay for a subscription for Microsoft 365 and download the Office apps for Mac like Excel, Word, PowerPoint, Outlook, etc.

How to download microsoft excel

This post teaches you how to activate Microsoft Office 365/2021/2019/2016/2013 on Windows 11/10. Learn how to activate Microsoft Office with product key or KMS.

How to Recover Deleted/Lost Excel Files for Free

If you mistakenly deleted an Excel file and want to recover it, you can first go to Recycle Bin to find if it is there, if not, you can use a professional data recovery program to recover the deleted Excel file.

MiniTool Power Data Recovery is a professional data recovery application for Windows. You can use this program to easily recover any deleted or lost Excel files, Word files, photos, videos, and any other files from Windows computers, USB flash drives, SD/memory cards, external hard drives, SSDs, etc. It helps you tackle various data loss situations even lets you recover data when the PC won’t boot. Below is a simple guide.

  • Launch MiniTool Power Data Recovery. You should connect the external drive to your computer beforehand if you want to recover files from it.
  • On the main UI, you can select the target drive under Logical Drives and click Scan. Alternatively, you can also click the Devices tab and select the target device or disk and click Scan.
  • After the scan, you can check the scan result to find if the deleted files are there, if so, tick them and click the Save button to choose a new place to store the recovered files.

How to download microsoft excel

How to download microsoft excel

Learn how to download and use Microsoft Office Uninstall Tool to uninstall Office automatically. Also learn how to remove office from Control Panel or Settings.

  • Facebook
  • Twitter
  • Linkedin
  • Reddit

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

How to download microsoft excel

Position: Columnist

Alisa is a professional English editor with 4-year experience. She loves writing and focuses on sharing detailed solutions and thoughts for computer problems, data recovery & backup, digital gadgets, tech news, etc. Through her articles, users can always easily get related problems solved and find what they want. In spare time, she likes basketball, badminton, tennis, cycling, running, and singing. She is very funny and energetic in life, and always brings friends lots of laughs.

All in all, Microsoft Excel is capable of handling various types of data and provides you the facility of opening and editing these files with the help of various useful options. You can access data from many resources, store it in tabular form, apply formulas to perform calculations, generate graphical visualizations and store the output file as spreadsheet or any other compatible format.

Software details

Software description

Microsoft Excel is the software offered by Microsoft Corporation and enables you to easily manage spreadsheet files. You can use its Free online version via internet or download the paid version for using advanced features offline. These spreadsheets can be related to business data analysis, stock reports, calendars, products inventory, timetables, performance tracking, project planning and much more. You can choose available templates or choose blank document in order to create custom spreadsheets. It comes as a part of Microsoft Office Suite and can be purchased for unlimited use.

Format:

It allows you to easily manage tabular data with the help of its layout which is divided into rows and columns. Each cell can hold individual values and the width can be adjusted so that dealing with the data becomes much more convenient. The software is compatible with xlsx, CSV, DIF, DBF, XPS, XML and many more data formats and allows you to open or save files in any of these supported formats. The page setup can be adjusted through Page Layout menu. To customize these documents, you can add images in the background or choose suitable theme along with matching colors, fonts and effects.

Data Manipulation:

Microsoft Excel is the suitable tool for helping you with business decisions by manipulation of data. The data can be imported from external resources. Database queries can be applied for retrieving this data and using it as per your requirement. You can apply formulas on multiple columns or cells to generate desired results. The formulas are divided into the categories of Logical, Text, Date & Time, Lookup & Reference, Math & Trigonometry and many more. What-If analysis and forecast sheets can be helpful to determine the impacts of expected decisions. These options are helpful in taking favorable business decisions.

Data Representation:

The software is mainly concerned with the data and is very helpful in easily understandable representation of data. The entered data can be used for creating different kinds of graphs, charts and histograms that can be used in presentations for validating your proposed ideas. These representations are dynamic and automatically update with data editing. Once you are done with creating documents, you can save them, export them or directly take printout. Programmers can make use of macros in Visual Basic language for manipulation of spreadsheets and data objects.

Other Features:

Microsoft Excel allows you to customize the style of tables, manage alignment, insert equations or PivotChart, access content on internet, add comments, select any layout for viewing documents and use passwords for maximum protection level. You can copy format of Excel files as well as other Office applications for applying on your current file to save time.

All in all, Microsoft Excel is capable of handling various types of data and provides you the facility of opening and editing these files with the help of various useful options. You can access data from many resources, store it in tabular form, apply formulas to perform calculations, generate graphical visualizations and store the output file as spreadsheet or any other compatible format.

Notice

Excel Viewer is retired

The Microsoft Excel Viewer was retired in April, 2018. It no longer is available for download or receives security updates. To continue viewing Excel files for free, we recommend that you install the Excel mobile app or store documents on OneDrive or Dropbox, from which Excel Online can open the files in your browser. For the Excel mobile app, go tothe appropriate store for your device:

Summary

The Microsoft Excel Viewer is a small, freely redistributable program that lets you view and print Microsoft Excel spreadsheets if you don’t have Excel installed. Additionally, the Excel Viewer can open workbooks that were created in Microsoft Excel for Macintosh.

The Excel Viewer can open the latest version of Excel workbooks. However, it will not display newer features.

More information

The latest version of Microsoft Excel Viewer can read the file formats of all versions of Excel. It replaces the Microsoft Excel Viewer 2003.

Other options for free viewing of Excel workbooks

  • Excel Online: Excel Online is available through OneDrive or deployed as part of Microsoft SharePoint. Excel Online can view, edit and print Excel workbooks. For more information about Excel Online, see the Office Online overview.
  • Office 365 Trial: Downloading the trial version gives you access to the full capabilities of Microsoft Office 2013. For more information, see Office 365 Home.
  • Office Mobile applications: Download the trial for mobile applications that are available on iPhone, Android phone, or Windows Phone. For more information, see Office on mobile devices.

The Excel Viewer is available only as a 32-bit application. A 64-bit version of the Excel Viewer does not exist. The 32-bit version of the Excel Viewer can be used on 64-bit versions of Windows.

The file name of the Excel Viewer is xlview.exe. The default folder location for the Excel Viewer on a 32-bit operating system isc:\Program Files\Microsoft Office\Office12. The default folder location for the Excel Viewer on a 64-bit operating system is c:\Program Files (x86)\Microsoft Office\Office12.

If you already have a full version of Microsoft Excel installed on your computer, do not install Microsoft Excel Viewer in the same directory. Doing this causes file conflicts.

File formats supported

The supported Excel file formats are .xlsx, .xlsm, .xlsb, .xltx, .xltm, .xls, .xlt, .xlm, and .xlw. Macro-enabled files can be opened (.xlsm, .xltm, and .xlm), but the macros do not run.

Known issues in newer versions of Excel workbooks and the Excel Viewer

Even though the Excel Viewer can read the latest Excel workbooks, the following new features are not visible or are displayed differently in the Excel Viewer.

  • Sparklines are not shown in the Excel Viewer. The cells that contain them appear blank.
  • PivotTables and PivotCharts are flattened. The data or chart appears, but you can’t make modifications.
  • Macros do not run in the Excel Viewer.
  • Slicers do not display data in the Excel Viewer. Instead, a box is displayed in the location of the slicer. The box contains the following text: “This shape represents a slicer. Slicers are supported in Excel 2010 or later. If the shape was modified in an earlier version of Excel, or if the workbook was saved in Excel 2003 or earlier, the slicer cannot be used.”

If you have to view or use these features, use Excel Online.

Office add-ins can help you personalize your documents or speed up the way you access information on the web. For example, with an add-in you could look up items on Wikipedia or add an online map to your document without having to leave Excel.

Are you looking for information about COM add-ins for Excel? If you are, see Add or remove add-ins.

Get an Office add-in for Excel

Click Insert > Get Add-ins.

In the Office Add-ins box, browse for the add-in you want, or search for an add-in by using the Search box.

Click an add-in to read more about it, including a longer description and customer reviews, if available. Then, click Add, Try, or Buy for the add-in you want.

If you’re prompted to sign in, type the email address and password you use to sign in to Office programs. Review the privacy information, and then click Continue (for free add-ins), or confirm billing information and complete your purchase.

Start using your Office add-in with Excel

To start using your add-in with Excel, double-click it in the add-ins list.

Click Insert > My Add-ins.

Tip: You can also click your add-in under Recently Used Add-ins when you click the My Add-ins button.

Double-click any add-in from the My Add-ins group in the Office Add-ins box to start using it. You can also select the add-in and then click Insert to start using the add-in.

Note: After you get a new add-in, it should show up in your My Add-ins list.

Remove an Office add-in

Click Insert > My Add-ins.

In the Office Add-ins window, in the My Add-ins tab, right-click on the add-in you would like to remove and select Remove.

Click Remove in the confirmation window.

Important: New name for apps for Office – Office Add-ins. We are currently updating our products, documentation, samples, and other resources to reflect the platform name change from “apps for Office and SharePoint” to “Office and SharePoint Add-ins”. We made this change to better distinguish the extension platform from Office apps (applications). While these changes are taking place, the dialogs and messages you see in your application might be different than what you see in this article.

Using Office Add-ins in Excel 2016

You can use the web Office Add-ins in Excel 2016.

Get an Office add-in for Excel 2016

Click Insert > Store.

How to download microsoft excel

In the Office Add-ins box, browse for the add-in you want, or search for an add-in by using the Search box.

How to download microsoft excel

Click an add-in to read more about it, including a longer description and customer reviews, if available. Then, click Add or Buy for the add-in you want.

If you’re prompted to sign in, type the email address and password you use to sign in to Office programs. Review the privacy information, and then click Continue (for free add-ins), or confirm billing information and complete your purchase.

Start using your Office add-in with Excel 2016

To start using your add-in with Excel 2016, double-click it in the add-ins list.

Click Insert > My Add-ins.

How to download microsoft excel

Tip: You can also click your add-in under Recently Used Add-ins when you click the My Add-ins button.

Double-click any add-in from the My Add-ins group in the Office Add-ins box to start using it. You can also select the add-in and then click Insert to start using the add-in.

How to download microsoft excel

Note: After you get a new add-in, it should show up in your My Add-ins list. If it doesn’t, click Refresh to update the list.

Remove an Office add-in

Click Insert > My Add-ins.

In the Office Add-ins window, in the My Add-ins tab, right-click on the add-in you would like to remove and select Remove.

Click Remove in the confirmation window.

Important: New name for apps for Office – Office Add-ins. We are currently updating our products, documentation, samples, and other resources to reflect the platform name change from “apps for Office and SharePoint” to “Office and SharePoint Add-ins”. We made this change to better distinguish the extension platform from Office apps (applications). While these changes are taking place, the dialogs and messages you see in your application might be different than what you see in this article.

Using apps for Office in Excel 2013

The dialogs and other messages you see in Excel 2013 currently show apps for Office for the add-ins based on the web technologies provided by the new Office Add-ins model. These dialogs and messages are changing to Office Add-ins.

Get an app for Excel 2013

Click Insert > Store.

How to download microsoft excel

In Apps for Office, browse for the app you want, or search for an app by using the Search box.

How to download microsoft excel

Click an app to read more about it, including a longer description and customer reviews, if available. Then, click Add or Buy for the app you want.

If you’re prompted to sign in, type the email address and password you use to sign in to Office programs. Review the privacy information, and then click Continue (for free add-ins), or confirm billing information and complete your purchase.

Start using your app for Office in Excel 2013

To start using your app, double-click it in the apps list.

Click Insert > My Apps.

How to download microsoft excel

In Apps for Office, double-click any app to start using it.

How to download microsoft excel

Note: After you get a new app, it should show up in your My Apps list. If it doesn’t, click Refresh to update the list.

Remove an Office add-in

Click Insert > My Apps.

In the Apps for Office window, in the My Apps tab, right-click on the add-in you would like to remove and select Remove.

Click Remove in the confirmation window.

Online productivity apps, like those offered by Microsoft Online and Google Drive, are a great alternative to the physical copies of these programs that you might have purchased in the past and installed on your computer.

These online options are typically free, and offer a place where you can save your files to the cloud so that they are accessible from other computers with Internet access. But occasionally you might need to work on these files offline, or share them with someone through email. Our tutorial below will show you how to download a copy of a file from Excel online so that you can have it on your computer and share or edit it as needed.

How to Save to Your Computer from Excel Online

The steps in this article were performed in the desktop version of Google Chrome, but will also work in other desktop Web browsers like Firefox or Edge. Note that you will need to have a Microsoft account to use Excel online, and the file type that you download will be .xlsx. You also have the option of saving the file to the OneDrive account associated with your Microsoft account.

Step 1: Go to Excel online at https://office.live.com/start/Excel.aspx. if you aren’t already signed into your Microsoft account, you will be prompted to do so at this point.

Step 2: Find the file that you wish to download to your computer, or create a new one.

How to download microsoft excel

Step 3: Click the File tab at the top-left corner of the window.

How to download microsoft excel

Step 4: Choose the Save As option from the column at the left side of the window.

How to download microsoft excel

Step 5: Select the Download a Copy option.

How to download microsoft excel

Step 6: Navigate to the location on your computer where you wish to download the file, change the name of the file if desired, then click the Save button.

How to download microsoft excel

Note that, depending on the current settings of your Web browser, you may not be given the option to choose the download location or change the file name. This article will show you how to adjust the download settings in Google Chrome if you would like to choose these options when downloading files in Chrome.

Matthew Burleigh has been writing tech tutorials since 2008. His writing has appeared on dozens of different websites and been read over 50 million times.

After receiving his Bachelor’s and Master’s degrees in Computer Science he spent several years working in IT management for small businesses. However, he now works full time writing content online and creating websites.

His main writing topics include iPhones, Microsoft Office, Google Apps, Android, and Photoshop, but he has also written about many other tech topics as well.

You can access Microsoft 365 programs without spending a dime, but there are caveats.

Alison DeNisco Rayome

Alison DeNisco Rayome is a managing editor at CNET, now covering smart home topics after writing about services and software. Alison was previously an editor at TechRepublic.

Whether you need access to a Microsoft Word document, an Excel spreadsheet or a PowerPoint presentation, the tools in Microsoft 365 can seem essential for work, school and your personal life. Despite this, the high price can leave people searching for a budget-friendly alternative. If you want Microsoft 365 , but don’t want to spend more than you need to, don’t worry. There are ways to get the service for free.

Microsoft’s suite of productivity software consists of Word, Excel, PowerPoint, Outlook, Microsoft Teams, OneDrive and SharePoint. The collection typically costs between $70 and $100 every year for subscription access across devices and family members (as Microsoft 365). Microsoft also released a new stand-alone version of Microsoft Office for Windows and Mac , called Office Home and Student 2021 — for a flat price, no subscription required — on Oct. 5.

Here are the versions of Office 365, Microsoft 365 and their apps that you can find online for free right now.

Get Microsoft Office 365 free if you’re a student or a teacher

If you’re a student, teacher or faculty member with an active school email address, you’re likely eligible to get access to Office 365 for free through Microsoft, with Word, Excel, PowerPoint, OneNote, Microsoft Teams and additional classroom tools.

All you have to do is enter your school email address on this page on Microsoft’s website: Get started with Office 365 for free . In many cases, you’ll be instantly granted access thanks to an automated verification process. If you attend an institution that needs to be verified, it might take up to a month to confirm your eligibility.

Recent graduates who want to stick with Office 365 can also get Microsoft 365 Personal for $12 for 12 months , with a valid school email address.

The Solver Add-in is a Microsoft Office Excel add-in program that is available when you install Microsoft Office or Excel.

To use the Solver Add-in, however, you first need to load it in Excel.

In Excel 2010 and later, go to File > Options

Note: For Excel 2007, click the Microsoft Office Button , and then click Excel Options.

Click Add-Ins, and then in the Manage box, select Excel Add-ins.

In the Add-Ins available box, select the Solver Add-in check box, and then click OK.

If the Solver Add-in is not listed in the Add-Ins available box, click Browse to locate the add-in.

If you get prompted that the Solver Add-in is not currently installed on your computer, click Yes to install it.

After you load the Solver Add-in, the Solver command is available in the Analysis group on the Data tab.

On the Tools menu, select Excel Add-Ins.

In the Add-Ins available box, select the Solver Add-In check box, and then click OK.

If Solver Add-in is not listed in the Add-Ins available box, click Browse to locate the add-in.

If you get a prompt that the Solver add-in is not currently installed on your computer, click Yes in the dialog box to install it.

After you load the Solver add-in, the Solver button is available on the Data tab.

The Solver add-in from Frontline Systems isn’t currently available for Excel on mobile devices.

Solver is a free add-in for Excel 2013 with SP1 and later. For more information, search for Solver in the Office Store.

The Solver add-in from Frontline Systems isn’t currently available for Excel on mobile devices.

Solver is a free add-in for Excel 2013 with SP1 and later. For more information, search for Solver in the Office Store.

The Solver add-in from Frontline Systems isn’t currently available for Excel on mobile devices.

Solver is a free add-in for Excel 2013 with SP1 and later. For more information, search for Solver in the Office Store.

Need more help?

You can always ask an expert in the Excel Tech Community or get support in the Answers community.

Microsoft’s suite is undoubtedly the most popular in most of the world. Among all the Office tools, Microsoft Word, Excel and Powerpoint are undoubtedly the most used, since every day millions of users edit or create new text documents, spreadsheets or presentations. However, since Microsoft Office tools are not free, some users may not have Word, Excel or Powerpoint on their computers and have problems opening a file that they just received in the mail, for example. Next, we will show how to download Word for free as well as Excel and Powerpoint or how we can use Microsoft Word, Excel or PowerPoint without having to buy them.

Surely many of you have thought that there are a lot of sites on the Internet from where it is possible to download Word for free or a free license that allows us to activate Word, Excel or Powerpoint for free, but the truth is that these methods are not legal . However, there are some ways to get free download Word, Excel or PowerPoint or at least use these Office tools for free on your computer.

THIS BLOG INCLUDES:

Microsoft Excel, Powerpoint and Word for free on your computer

The first option we have to download Excel, PowerPoint or Word for free is to use the trial version that Microsoft offers of Office 365 for free. In this way, we will have a version of Excel, Powerpoint and Word free for 30 days to be able to enjoy these tools on the PC. To get free Excel, PowerPoint and Word through the trial version of Office 365 we just have to go to the Microsoft products page from this same link and click on the button Try 1 month free.

Next, it will ask us to identify ourselves with our Microsoft account and then we will begin the process of downloading Office 365 Home, which we remember we can only use for one month for free. From that moment, if we want to continue using it, we will have to start paying the corresponding monthly price for the subscription .

The next option we have to use Excel, Powerpoint or Word for free is through the Office Online applications. In this case, you only need a web browser and open this same link to the official Microsoft site and click on the links that allow us to go to Word free online, Excel free online or Powerpoint free online. Once this is done, Word online will be opened in the browser and from there we can create and edit Word, Excel or PowerPoint documents, make use of free templates or even add certain functions with the free Office add-ins.

If after all we want to buy Office for our team, we can make any of the subscriptions to Office 365, either the Home or Personal version, ranging from 10 euros per month or 99 euros per year or 7 euros per month or € 69 per year respectively or the Office Home and Student 2016 option for PC for 149 euros or Office Home and Student for Mac for the same price.

But if what we want is to be able to create or modify text documents, spreadsheets or presentations without having to buy Office , we can also take advantage of some of the best free alternatives to Microsoft Office like the ones mentioned below.

Free alternatives to Office

Although one of the main free alternatives to Office is to use the free online versions, the truth is that these versions do not offer all the functions that we find in the traditional Microsoft suite. Therefore, if we miss this type of functions to be able to create or modify our documents, spreadsheets or presentations, the only thing left is to go to the checkout and buy a license for the office suite or use one of the the free alternatives to Office.

OpenOffice

It is one of the best alternatives to Microsoft Office and one of the most popular since it is clearly inspired by Microsoft’s own tool. Open Office includes different tools specially designed for text processing, creation of tables or spreadsheets, presentations, or management and creation of databases.

In addition, another important feature of this tool is that it is fully compatible with Office files, that is, we can open and edit Word, Excel or Powerpoint files in OpenOffice as normal.

LibreOffice

It is free and open source software that emerged as an evolution of OpenOffice and that today is considered by many users the best alternative to Microsoft’s office suite. And it is that it is a powerful office package whose tools offer a very clean and friendly interface as well as offering all the options to be able to create, modify and format our documents, tables or presentations.

Being a free and open source software, the development is open to new talents or ideas, in fact it has a large community of users who test the software every day and propose new functions to incorporate into their tools.

LibreOffice allows you to open documents in .docx, .xlsx and .pptx formats and even after modifying them it is possible to save them again in these formats, so we can open and modify documents, spreadsheets and presentations in LibreOffice and Microsoft Office interchangeably without any problem.

WPS Office Free

As in most of these office suites, WPS Office Free consists of a word processor, a tool to create presentations and another program to create tables or spreadsheets. Like the previous mentioned alternatives, it is compatible with Microsoft Office file formats.

In the free version of WPS Office we can find certain ads when accessing some functions, something that may be annoying for some users but it is what makes it possible for us to access this tool without having to pay for a license previously.

It has certain WPS Office tools such as the tool to edit paragraphs, the Eye Protection mode or its particular Night Mode in addition to all the options and functions of the Office tools, in addition to an interface that is also a bit particular.

Softmaker FreeOffice

Softmaker is another of the most popular office suites when it comes to alternatives to Microsoft Office. A paid software that has its own free version of the package and that we can download from its official website. This program is also fully compatible with files in the .docx, .xlsx and .pptx formats, so we can open files created in Word, Excel or Powerpoint without any problem in Softmaker. Furthermore, the program itself is capable of saving the files again in the same format so that later we can open and edit them freely with the Office tools.

Some of the interesting features of the tool is that it offers the possibility of exporting .epub files, it has a thesaurus, formula editor and other functions to edit images.

While many schools and organization choose to use Google Sheets for creating and editing spreadsheets, you are still likely to encounter Microsoft Excel, meaning that you might need a way to turn a Google spreadsheet into an Excel file. Fortunately there is a way in Google Sheets to convert to the Excel file format.

Google Sheets is a free spreadsheet application that you can use when you sign into your Google Account. Sheets that you create online are saved to your Google Drive, and you can access them through the Web browser on your phone or computer, or through a dedicated app.

But occasionally you will need to work on a Google Sheet with the Microsoft Excel program, which can leave you wondering whether or not it is possible to download a Google Sheet to your computer. Fortunately this functionality is built into Google Sheets, so you can follow our guide below to export a Google Sheet to the .xlsx file format.

How to Download Google Sheets to Excel

  1. Open your Google Sheets file.
  2. Click File.
  3. Choose Download.
  4. Select Microsoft Excel.

Our article continues below with more information on downloading a Google Sheets file to Excel, including pictures of these steps.

Saving a Google Sheet in an Excel Format (Guide with Pictures)

The steps in this article will download a copy of your Google Sheet to your computer as a file with the .xslx file type. You will be able to open this file in Microsoft Excel and edit it with that program. Note, however, that changes made to this file will not be applied to the version that is saved in your Google Drive. After the Google Sheet is exported to the Excel file type, the file in Google Sheets and the downloaded file are two separate things.

Step 1: Open your Web browser and go to drive.google.com. Enter the username and password for your Google account if you are not already signed in.

How to download microsoft excel

Step 2: Double-click the Google Sheet that you wish to download.

How to download microsoft excel

Step 3: Click File at the top of the window, then Download As, then select the Microsoft Excel option.

How to download microsoft excel

Step 4: You can then click the downloaded file to have it open in Microsoft Excel.

How to download microsoft excel

Have you been curious about using pivot tables in Microsoft Excel, but weren’t quite sure how? Learn about pivot tables in Excel 2013 to see the different functionality that they use to make it easier to sort and analyze your data.

More Information on How to Convert Google Sheets File to Microsoft Excel

  • When you convert Google Sheets files to Excel files you are creating a copy of the Google Sheets file in the Microsoft Excel .xlsx file format. You can still use Google Sheets to edit the original file, but those changes will not be reflected after you have already downloaded the Excel format copy.
  • Sheets and Docs have many of the same formatting options that you will find in their Microsoft counterparts. This guide discusses how to use strikethrough in Docs.
  • You can convert Google Sheets spreadsheets to other file types as well. These include the OpenDocument format, a PDF document, a Web page, a comma separated CSV file or a tab separated CSV file.
  • While this article focuses specifically on how to turn a Google Sheets file into a Microsoft Excel file, you can go the other way, too. If you open Google Drive on your computer you can click the New button, choose the File upload option, then upload your Excel file. Google Drive will then convert it to a format that is compatible with Google Sheets.

Additional Sources

Matthew Burleigh has been writing tech tutorials since 2008. His writing has appeared on dozens of different websites and been read over 50 million times.

After receiving his Bachelor’s and Master’s degrees in Computer Science he spent several years working in IT management for small businesses. However, he now works full time writing content online and creating websites.

His main writing topics include iPhones, Microsoft Office, Google Apps, Android, and Photoshop, but he has also written about many other tech topics as well.

Join BetterCloud execs Tommy Donnelly and Jim Brennan for a discussion on how to get to “Zero Touch Zen” and what happens once you do. Register Now

How to Download and Install Word, Excel, PowerPoint, Lync, and Outlook 2013 or 2016

How to download microsoft excel

How to download microsoft excel

With most Office 365 plans, you’re able to download and install full versions of Microsoft Office programs like Word, Excel, and PowerPoint on your PC, Mac, or mobile device. All of these desktop applications connect to the cloud just like the online (web app) versions, which means you can do your work with or without an internet connection and all your data will automatically sync the next time you connect.

Follow the steps in this video to download Office programs to your PC and get started using the installed versions of Word, Excel, PowerPoint, Lync, and Outlook 2013 or 2016.

How do I know if my plan includes Office 2013/2016 programs?

As you can see in the video, you’ll see the Office programs you have available on your Office installation page, which you can access after signing into Office 365. The list of Office applications varies depending on your plan and operating system.

If you don’t see any available installs, contact your IT admin. If you are the Office 365 admin for your organization, you’ll need to assign licenses for users to download the latest version of Office. Check out this Microsoft help article if you’re a small business account admin, or this help article if your org has a Midsize or Enterprise plan.

I don’t need PowerPoint, do I have to install it?

In Office 365, all the Office programs are packaged together for download and installation, so there’s no way to exclude an individual application.

How do I find my product key?

Office 365 for business doesn’t utilize product keys like other versions of Office–you simply need to sign in with your user ID to install, deactivate an installation, or reinstall.

If you are using a different version of Office and need your product key, visit this Microsoft help article.

Download Microsoft Excel: View, Edit, & Create Spreadsheets on PC

Microsoft Excel: View, Edit, & Create Spreadsheets

Varies with device

Features of Microsoft Excel: View, Edit, & Create Spreadsheets on PC

Stop worrying about overcharges when using Microsoft Excel: View, Edit, & Create Spreadsheets on your cellphone, free yourself from the tiny screen and enjoy using the app on a much larger display. From now on, get a full-screen experience of your app with keyboard and mouse. MEmu offers you all the surprising features that you expected: quick install and easy setup, intuitive controls, no more limitations of battery, mobile data, and disturbing calls. The brand new MEmu 7 is the best choice of using Microsoft Excel: View, Edit, & Create Spreadsheets on your computer. Coded with our absorption, the multi-instance manager makes opening 2 or more accounts at the same time possible. And the most important, our exclusive emulation engine can release the full potential of your PC, make everything smooth and enjoyable.

Screenshots & Video of Microsoft Excel: View, Edit, & Create Spreadsheets PC

Download Microsoft Excel: View, Edit, & Create Spreadsheets on PC with MEmu Android Emulator. Enjoy playing on big screen. The Excel spreadsheet app lets you create, view, edit, and share your files with others quickly and easily.

How to download microsoft excel

How to download microsoft excel

How to download microsoft excel

How to download microsoft excel

Game Info

The Excel spreadsheet app lets you create, view, edit, and share your files with others quickly and easily. Create spreadsheets, data analyses, charts, budgets and more while you view and edit workbooks attached to email messages.
Edit documents for data analysis, accounting, finance, or any other fields with confidence. When on the go, your data and office move with you. Create charts, run data analysis and annotate your documents from your phone at any time.
Create formulas and spreadsheets, review your charts or start a budget on the go. Make spreadsheets and data files your way with robust formatting tools and great features. Excel lets you build your charts and spreadsheets to meet your specific needs.
Get data analysis, spreadsheets and business collaboration tools on your phone with Microsoft Excel.
Microsoft Excel Features:
Spreadsheets & Calculations
• Manage charts, budgets, task lists, accounting, or financial analysis with Excel’s modern templates.
• Use data analysis tools and familiar formulas to run calculations.
• Rich Office features and formatting options make your workbook easier to read and use.
• Spreadsheet and chart features, formats, and formulas operate the same way on any device.
Data Analysis
• Chart maker to annotate, edit and insert charts that bring your data to life.
• Data analysis features like Add and Edit Chart Labels to highlight key insights.
Review and Edit
• On the go? Review your Excel files from any device.
• Edit documents, charts and data or update your task list from anywhere.
• Data analysis features like sort and filter columns.
• Create spreadsheets, duplicate, hide, and unhide easily.
• Annotate charts, highlight portions of your worksheet, create shapes, or write equations with the draw tab feature on devices with touch capabilities.
Collaborate and Work Anywhere
• Share files and charts with a few taps to quickly invite others to edit, view, or leave comments.
• Edit and copy your worksheet in the body of an email message or attach a link to your workbook.
Microsoft 365
• Microsoft 365 users can access premium features:
• Chart elements can be added and modified
• Edit custom colors for shapes and formatting.
• Create charts with customized PivotTale styles and layouts.
• Data analysis via data maps.
• Create and edit SmartArt.
Create formulas, edit documents, manage budgets and design spreadsheets with Microsoft Excel today.
REQUIREMENTS:
OS version: running any of the supported versions of Android and have an ARM-based or Intel x86 processor. Support for Kitkat & Lollipop devices will continue till June 2019
1 GB RAM or above
To create or edit documents, sign in with a free Microsoft account on devices with a screen size smaller than 10.1 inches.
Unlock the full Microsoft experience with a qualifying Microsoft 365 subscription for your phone, tablet, PC, and Mac.
Microsoft 365 subscriptions purchased from the app will be charged to your Play Store account and will automatically renew within 24 hours prior to the end of the current subscription period, unless auto-renewal is disabled beforehand. You can manage your subscriptions in your Play Store account settings. A subscription cannot be cancelled during the active subscription period.
This app is provided by either Microsoft or a third-party app publisher and is subject to a separate privacy statement and terms and conditions. Data provided through the use of this store and this app may be accessible to Microsoft or the third-party app publisher, as applicable, and transferred to, stored, and processed in the United States or any other country where Microsoft or the app publisher and their affiliates or service providers maintain facilities.
Please refer to Microsoft’s EULA for Terms of Service for Microsoft 365 on Android. By installing the app, you agree to these terms and conditions: http://aka.ms/eula

How to Download Microsoft Excel: View, Edit, & Create Spreadsheets on PC

1. Download MEmu installer and finish the setup

2. Start MEmu then open Google Play on the desktop

3. Search Microsoft Excel: View, Edit, & Create Spreadsheets in Google Play

4. Download and Install Microsoft Excel: View, Edit, & Create Spreadsheets

5. On install completion click the icon to start

How to download microsoft excel How to download microsoft excel

6. Enjoy playing Microsoft Excel: View, Edit, & Create Spreadsheets on PC with MEmu

Why Use MEmu for Microsoft Excel: View, Edit, & Create Spreadsheets

MEmu Play is the best Android emulator and 100 million people already enjoy its superb Android gaming experience. The MEmu virtualization technology empowers you to play thousands of Android games smoothly on your PC, even the most graphic-intensive ones.

Bigger screen with better graphics; Long duration, without limitation of battery or mobile data.

Full Keymapping support for precise control of keyboard and mouse or gamepad.

Multiple game accounts or tasks on single PC at one time with Multi-Instance manager.

Download the latest version of Microsoft’s Productivity Suite – MS Office 2019!

If we talk about the best office suites, Microsoft office seems to be the best option out there. Compared to other free office suites, Microsoft Office offers better features. If you wish to download Microsoft Office 2019 for your windows, You need to follow our simple methods below.

Microsoft Office Suite is a collection of office-related applications for those who don’t know. Each of the apps serves a unique purpose and offers a specific service to its users.

With Microsoft Office 2019, you get Microsoft Word used to create word documents. You get a Microsoft PowerPoint, which is used to create presentations. In total, there are seven productivity apps that Microsoft Office Brings.

List of all Office Suite Apps

  • Microsoft Word
  • Microsoft Excel
  • Microsoft Powerpoint
  • Microsoft Outlook
  • OneNote
  • OneDrive
  • Microsoft Teams

Microsoft Office 2019

Well, Microsoft Office 2019 is the latest version of Microsoft’s productivity suite. Microsoft Office 2019 has been made available for Windows 10 and macOS on September 24, 2018.

Compared to its predecessors, Microsoft Office 2019 offers lots of new features. Let’s check out some of the new features of Office 2019.

  • Microsoft Office 2019 lets you add SVG (Scalable Vector Graphics) to documents, worksheets, and presentations.
  • It has a built-in translator that works with Microsoft Word, Excel, and Powerpoint.
  • Microsoft Office 2019 lets you create math equations using LaTeX syntax.
  • You can now make smooth transitions, object movements across your slides with Morph.
  • Microsoft Excel got some new functions – TEXTJOIN, CONCAT, IFS, and more.

These are some of the key features of the latest Microsoft Office 2019. You can explore more features while using the office suite.

System Requirements to Run MS Office 2019

Before downloading the installation file, make sure to check the system requirements. Proceed with the steps only if your PC meets the requirements.

  • Operating System: Windows 7, Windows 8, & Windows 10
  • Processor: i3 Processor, any other processor with 1.6 GHz speed, 2-core.
  • RAM: 2GB for 32 Bit System & 4GB for 64 Bit.
  • Disk Space: Minimum 4GB of free space.
  • .Net Version: .Net 3.5 or 4.6 & higher.

Purchase Microsoft Office 2019

Well, it’s always best to use a genuine copy of Microsoft’s productivity suite. You can purchase a copy of Microsoft Office 2019 from the Microsoft Store or the official site.

The original Microsoft Office 2019 also has a few extra features like cloud support, 1TB of free online file storage & sharing, etc. You can purchase Microsoft Office 2019 from the below link.

Free Download Microsoft Office 2019

To download Microsoft Office 2019, you need to uninstall the existing Office version. If you have already uninstalled the existing Microsoft office application, you need to install the new version normally.

Above, we have shared the latest version of Microsoft Office. You need to disconnect the internet connection and install the application as usual.

If it still asks for the activation key, you need to run KMSPico. To use KMSPico, check out our article – Activate Windows & MS Office Without Product Key.

This article has shared the Microsoft Office 2019 Professional Plus Retail edition’s download link. If you have any doubts about this, let us know in the comment box below. I hope this article helped you! Please share it with your friends also.

Mahesh Makvana is a freelance tech writer who specializes in writing how-to guides. He has been writing tech tutorials for over a decade now. He’s written for some of the prominent tech sites including MakeUseOf, MakeTechEasier, and Online Tech Tips. Read more.

By converting your Google Sheet to Microsoft Excel, you can edit your spreadsheet locally with the Excel app on your computer. We’ll show you how to perform this conversion on both the Google Sheets and the Google Drive sites.

Some Google Sheets Functions Don’t Work in Excel

Google Sheets has certain functions that are not supported by Excel. If your spreadsheet uses one or more of these functions, you will need to remove them or replace them with Excel-compatible functions before converting your files. Open as App keeps a list of Google Sheets functions that don’t work in Excel, so check it out to make sure you don’t end up with a broken sheet.

Convert a Google Sheet to Excel From the Google Sheets Website

If you prefer the Google Sheets site to access your spreadsheets, use this method for the conversion.

First, on your Windows, Mac, Linux, or Chromebook computer, launch a web browser and head over to the Google Sheets site. Log in to your account if you aren’t already.

On the Sheets site, select the sheet you’d like to convert to Excel.

How to download microsoft excel

Your sheet will open on the Sheets’ editing screen.

How to download microsoft excel

From the menu bar on the Sheets’ editing screen, select File > Download > Microsoft Excel.

How to download microsoft excelDownload > Microsoft Excel from Google Sheets’ menu bar.” width=”650″ height=”401″ src=”https://www.howtogeek.com/pagespeed_static/1.JiBnMqyl6S.gif” onload=”pagespeed.lazyLoadImages.loadIfVisibleAndMaybeBeacon(this);” onerror=”this.onerror=null;pagespeed.lazyLoadImages.loadIfVisibleAndMaybeBeacon(this);”/>

You will see your computer’s standard “save” window where you can save the resulting Excel file. In this window, choose a folder to save your file in, type a name for your file, and click “Save.”

How to download microsoft excel

And that’s it. The Excel version of your selected Google Sheet is now available in the specified folder on your computer. You can use a similar process to convert Google Docs to Word files.

Convert a Google Sheet to Excel From the Google Drive Website

If you access your Google Sheets from the Google Drive site, use this method for your conversion. A benefit of this method is that you can use this to convert multiple Google Sheets to Excel at once.

Start by launching a web browser on your Windows, Mac, Linux, or Chromebook computer and accessing the Google Drive site. Log in to your account on the site.

On the Google Drive site, find the Google Sheet to convert to Excel.

How to download microsoft excel

Right-click the Google Sheet and select “Download” from the menu.

How to download microsoft excel

You will see your computer’s standard “save” window to save your Excel file. Here, select a folder to save your file, enter a name for your file, and click “Save.”

How to download microsoft excel

And your Google Sheet is now available as an Excel file on your computer. Enjoy locally editing your spreadsheets!

Went Excel and want to go back? Converting an Excel spreadsheet to Google Sheet is as easy as the guide above.

eBook includes PDF, ePub and Kindle version

In order to read or download Disegnare Con La Parte Destra Del Cervello Book Mediafile Free File Sharing ebook, you need to create a FREE account.

Download Now!

eBook includes PDF, ePub and Kindle version

We have made it easy for you to find a PDF Ebooks without any digging. And by having access to our ebooks online or by storing it on your computer, you have convenient answers with Excel 2016 Download Microsoft . To get started finding Excel 2016 Download Microsoft , you are right to find our website which has a comprehensive collection of manuals listed.
Our library is the biggest of these that have literally hundreds of thousands of different products represented.

Finally I get this ebook, thanks for all these Excel 2016 Download Microsoft I can get now!

cooool I am so happy xD

I did not think that this would work, my best friend showed me this website, and it does! I get my most wanted eBook

wtf this great ebook for free?!

My friends are so mad that they do not know how I have all the high quality ebook which they do not!

It’s very easy to get quality ebooks 😉

so many fake sites. this is the first one which worked! Many thanks

wtffff i do not understand this!

Just select your click then download button, and complete an offer to start downloading the ebook. If there is a survey it only takes 5 minutes, try any survey which works for you.

lol it did not even take me 5 minutes at all! XD

How to download microsoft excel

Mere months after releasing the locked-down Office 2016 developer preview, Microsoft has thrown open the proverbial doors to welcome all comers to the Office 2016 consumer preview .

Aside from the fancy touch-enabled Office apps currently being tested with Windows 10, Office 2016 appears to be largely an iterative update to Office 2013. This is no radical upsetting of the apple cart. Nevertheless, Office 2016 will have all sorts of nifty new tweaks and tricks up its sleeve, like real-time document collaboration, the ability to both access data from and share data with third-party apps and other outside sources, and a TellMe search field that understands natural language queries to point you toward the exact features you’re seeking.

Want to get an early look at the future of Office? Here’s how to install the Office 2016 Preview today. It’s dead simple—though note that you’ll need to be running Windows 7, 8, or 10 to use the new Office suite.

Forget the past

Before you actually install the Office 2016 Preview, you’ll have to remove any existing Office installations from your PC. Just like the official Office releases, the Office 2016 Preview doesn’t play nice with its siblings.

Uninstalling your existing Office software is as easy as diving into Control Panel > Programs > Uninstall a program and eradicating the Office programs, but wait! You’ll want to jot down your current Office version’s product key first so you can reinstall your current version of Office when the Office 2016 Preview ends. (Booting up the Word 2016 Preview on May 4, 2016 kicks up a message saying it’ll be valid for 179 more days, for what it’s worth.)

If you don’t have your product key handy, run Belarc Advisor—one of three free, crucial tools that can reveal your PC’s deepest secrets—before you uninstall Office. A report will pop up in your browser; look for the Office product key in the “Manage all your software licenses” portion of the page. Keep it somewhere safe!

The next steps vary depending on whether you’re an Office 365 subscriber, but either way, it’s an easy process.

How to download microsoft excel

How to install the Office 2016 Preview

Installing the Office 2016 Preview should be a breeze if you’re an Office 365 subscriber. (Note, however, that my colleague Mark Hachman was unable to install Office 2016 via Office 365 for some reason, though I had no problems installing the standalone version.) Just head to your Office 365 My Account page, then click Language and install options. From here, click Additional install options. In the drop-down menu, select to install either the 32-bit or 64-bit version of the Office 2016 Preview.

Once the software’s installed, you’ll need to enter the email address matched to your Office 365 subscription the first time you boot an Office app.

How to download microsoft excel

You’ll need to enter the Office 2016 Preview product key if you’re not an Office 365 subscriber.

The process is just as easy if you’re not an Office 365 subscriber. Simply head to the Office 2016 Preview page and download the executable for either the 32-bit or 64-bit version of Office. Once it’s downloaded, click the program icon to begin the installation process.

When you’re prompted to enter the email address associated with your Office subscription the first time you boot an Office app, press the small blue “Enter a product key” link underneath the field instead. Then use the following product key:

That’s it! Poke around, try all the new stuff, and be sure to send Microsoft feedback using the smiley-face icon in the upper-right corner. Microsoft wants to hear whenever you stumble across either pain points or frictionless experiences. That’s what previews are for, after all.

Leaving feedback about Office 2016 is both extremely simple and emoticon-driven.

Speaking of previews, Office 2016 isn’t the only one Microsoft’s offering right now. To get a sneak peek at the future of Windows as well, check out PCWorld’s guide to installing the Windows 10 preview, as well as our suggestions for the coolest new Windows 10 features to check out first and more than 20 of the best Windows 10 tips, tricks and tweaks.

Heck, you can even install the Office 2016 Preview inside the Windows 10 Preview because yo dawg, I heard you like previews in your previews so you can test features and stability while you test features and stability.

If you want to have Excel for your home computer but don’t want to spend a lot of money, the answer to your problem is Microsoft’s Home Use Program (HUP). While you can obviously buy the software on your own, the HUP allows you to purchase the entire Office suite for just $10 dollars.

How to download microsoft excel

Program Background

Microsoft’s Home Use Program is a part of the company’s Software Assurance guarantee, which is a perk that Microsoft gives to its volume licensing customers. Basically, if your company has already purchased Microsoft Office for all of its employees, and you are one of those employees, then Microsoft will allow you to buy the software at an incredibly steep discount.

Before you think that this might be some type of scam, the program actually makes a lot of sense for Microsoft. The company has essentially already sold the software to you. If you use Office at work and you need to use Excel or PowerPoint for personal endeavors, you’re either going to use your work computer or try one of Office’s competitors, such as Google Drive. Bottom line is you’re probably not going to buy the software again.

From Microsoft’s perspective, they’d prefer that you stay on their platform rather than use and become accustomed to a competing product. And as a side benefit, the company collects a small amount of income on top of boxing out the competition.

Eligibility

If you are employed by a large corporation and use Office at work, you’re most likely eligible for this program. And even if you don’t work for a large corporation, you have to realize that one of largest segments of Microsoft Office customers comes from the higher education sector. Most universities and colleges have some agreement with Microsoft. Therefore, if you attended a university and have a .edu email address, you are likely eligible as well.

To test your eligibility, go to the Microsoft HUP home page and enter your email address. In the field for program code entry, you can simply click the blue text stating that you don’t know your program code, and the entry box will go away.

How to download microsoft excel

It’s important to know that Microsoft is generally pretty generous when considering eligibility. I’ve heard stories of people being out of college for years, having a .edu email address, and still being “eligible” for the program. If you do have a qualifying email address, the website will show you the following message after hitting the submit button:

How to download microsoft excel

Purchasing Process

Shortly after, Microsoft will send you an email with a “Buy Now” link:

How to download microsoft excel

The link takes you to the ordering page, where you can officially purchase the software at the discounted price. From there, you just go through a standard checkout procedure and your software will be ready to download.

How to download microsoft excel

One of the issues I encountered involved ordering the backup DVD. Even though I checked the box to receive a backup disc and provided a mailing address, I never received a copy of the backup media. Given how great a deal this is and the fact that I rarely use DVDs anymore, I didn’t make much of a fuss, but it’s something you should note before ordering.

Also, before I finalized my order, I needed to know how many computers I could install Office on, given that I was in the process of upgrading laptops. I spoke to a customer service representative and was told that I could install this on up to two different computers. However, I couldn’t find any supporting documentation of this on the website.

Conclusion

Excel by itself for only $10 is already a great deal. With Microsoft’s Home Use Program, you also get Word, PowerPoint, Access, Publisher, Outlook, OneNote, InfoPath, and Lync. If you’re even remotely interested in having the latest editions of this software package, go to the HUP home page and check your eligibility now. Office 2013 currently retails for $260 on Amazon so you can potentially save yourself a ton of money if you ever need the software in the future.

Last Updated on November 19, 2021 by admin Leave a Comment

Millions of computer users around the globe prefer Microsoft Office Word and Excel applications over other programs to create, edit and view documents.

How to download microsoft excel

Generally, when you install Microsoft Office 365 or Office 2021/2019/2016, the Office installer automatically sets Word, Excel, and other programs as the default for supported file types. However, at times, for various reasons, they might not be the default programs on your computer.

Microsoft Office Word and Excel programs might also show you the “Microsoft Word/Excel is not the default program for viewing and editing documents. Do you want to select the file types that Word/Excel should open?” message. When you click on the Yes button, it does nothing but shows the following one:

If you navigate to Word/Excel options dialog and click on the Default Programs, it also shows the above screen asking you to navigate to Settings > Apps > Default apps to make Word/Excel the default. In Windows 11, a program cannot set itself as the default.

Changing the default program or setting a program as the default for a file type is not a straightforward job in Windows 11. That said, it’s not something that you cannot do.

For Microsoft Office program lovers, here is how to set Word and Excel as the default in Windows 11.

Set Microsoft Office Word as default in Windows 11

Step 1: Open the Windows 11 Settings app. On the left pane, click Apps.

Step 2: On the right side, click Default apps.

How to download microsoft excel

Step 3: Scroll down the apps list to see the Word entry. Click on it to see file types for which Word is the default program and supported file types for which Word is not the default.

How to download microsoft excel

Step 4: Here, in the .docx file type section, click on the default program name, click More apps, and then select Word from the list to set Word as the default file type for the .docx file type.

How to download microsoft excel

How to download microsoft excel

Now, repeat this step for .doc, .docm, .dotx, and .odt file types. Simple as that!

How to download microsoft excel

Set Office Excel as default in Windows 11

Step 1: Go Settings > Apps > Default apps page.

Step 2: Look for Excel entry and click on the same.

How to download microsoft excel

Step 3: The page displays file formats supported by the Office Excel program. To make it default, you need to make Excel the default for .xlsx (default Excel Workbook file type), .xlsm (Excel Macro enabled Workbook), and .xlsb (Excel Binary WorkBook) file types.

To make Excel the default, in the .xlsx section, click on the program name (which is the current default program), and then select Excel from the list to set it as the default. Do the same for .xlsm and .xlsb file types as well.

Industry-leading spreadsheet software

Microsoft Excel is one of the staple productivity applications that you should have on your computer along with Word, PowerPoint, and Outlook. For more than 30 years, this office suite from the software developing giant, Microsoft, has been setting the standard for what a spreadsheet app should be.

Excel continuously adds refinements to make sure that you get a smarter workbook. Enhanced by artificial intelligence, this solution determines the patterns of your data and organizes them into insights that can save more time. In terms of performance and features, no similar app has come close to its power.

Comprehensive spreadsheet with neat interface

Microsoft Excel actually comes with pre-set templates, thus, you only need to input your numbers and the handy program can do the rest. Although, it provides you the option to create your own as well as perform commands and calculations from the ground up if you prefer. Excel is equipped with charts and graphs, helping you to present your data in compelling ways. This function comes with formatting, sparklines, and table options for you and other approved users to better understand the data you have input.

Moreover, Excel has the capability to create a forecast with a single click to predict trends. Microsoft has revamped the package’s interface and made it tidy. However, this does not mean that complete beginners can immediately fire up the bundle, and master the use of it instantly. Beginners will need to spend some time with the app to understand how each feature works. What many appreciate the most about this utility is it permits the creation of a custom tab and designation of commands.

Work better together

For years, Microsoft Excel has only been an excellent output aid for desktop users. The software installs on one PC or Mac and works well with Windows and macOS. Not to mention, Microsoft has made it also accessible even on your mobile devices. This gives you the authority to view spreadsheets even if you don’t have a laptop or computer. With its latest upgrades, Excel also supports real-time collaboration to help you get the job done faster.

Adding to its convenience benefits, you can now share the spreadsheet file you’re currently working on with other users and gram them the capacity to either view or edit. Furthermore, it’s capable to work together with other users through co-authoring. With this, you and the users you co-author with can operate on the same file simultaneously. The suite will show exactly what each person has done to the spreadsheet using colored cells. That way, you can efficiently track all changes made on the file.

The workbook for you

The bottom line, Microsoft Excel is a powerful spreadsheet companion that can cater to all of your demands. This impressive tool has all the functions you need to record, organize, and store numeric data. It can even be customized according to your preference. If you are looking for a productivity application that can keep up with your desires, this is the program appropriate for you.

Excel for insightful spreadsheets – anytime, virtually anywhere, and with anyone

A modern take on Excel with new built-in tools help you get more out of your data.

  • Enhanced by intelligence, Excel learns your patterns, organizing your data to save you time.
  • Create spreadsheets with ease from templates or on your own, and perform calculations with modern formulas.
  • New charts and graphs help you present your data in compelling ways, with formatting, sparklines, and tables to better understand your data.

Get premium versions of Excel and other Office apps like Word and PowerPoint by subscribing to Office 365. With Office 365 you’ll get great Excel features like real-time collaboration. Plus, you’ll receive exclusive, new features every month ensuring you’re always up-to-date.

Microsoft Office is the complete, cross-platform, cross-device solution for the modern workplace. It includes smart tools for individuals, teams, and businesses. It can open your applications, documents anywhere, across multiple devices.

Software details

Software description

The digital age has taken productivity to heights it could never even get close to before. The creation of new technologies, such as the computer, the cell phone, and other digital devices has truly changed the way business is done around the world. We communicate faster, sell products easier, and the flow of money has never been more fluid at any point in history. Of course, it is without question that we credit Microsoft Office suite with the exponential growth in productivity. Since its inception in 1990, Microsoft Office has helped both businesses and individuals create value for the economy around them more than ever before, and it’s all due to the revolutionary applications and features that Microsoft Office offers. Here, we will go over what those features are and what they can do.

Microsoft Word

Of course, the first thing that comes to everybody’s mind when talking about Microsoft Office is the infamous Microsoft Word. Microsoft Word is a word processing application that allows the user to write essays, books, letters, tests, wedding invitations, and so on. Basically, anything that has to do with the written word, Microsoft Word has you covered. Microsoft Word offers you so many features that will help you with whatever you’re working on, such as templates, tutorials on how to use Word, and so much more. So go ahead and write the next great American novel or impress your professor with a well-informed essay. Microsoft Word will make it so easy.

Microsoft Excel

Microsoft Excel is another application inside Microsoft Office that is probably the second most popular, tied with Microsoft PowerPoint. Microsoft Excel is for spreadsheets, labels, and other things in that category. Excel can be used for business reports, shelf labels, accounting and bookkeeping records, or what have you. If you’re working for a business, chances are you’re using Excel. All applications have templates, and Excel is no different, with templates for calendars, forecasts, day planners, or what have you. Excel is very helpful in management, and is a very important addition to Microsoft Office.

Microsoft PowerPoint

Microsoft PowerPoint is the presentation application in Microsoft Office. PowerPoint can help with a lot of things as well, but it’s mostly used to create visual aids for speeches or presentations. Honestly, there’s not really all that to say about PowerPoint, but while it lags behind in the extent of its uses, it still deserves a spot as Microsoft Office’s most used programs within the Office suite.

While there are other programs in Microsoft Office suite, such as Microsoft Exchange and Microsoft Outlook, which both deal with email, Microsoft OneNote, which is used for note taking, Microsoft Access, which is a mathematical database application, and Microsoft Publisher, which deals with publishing things like business cards and pamphlets, the three programs stated above are the most used and the most appreciated out of all of Microsoft Office’s lineup. However, they are all used frequently, and they all have their unique purposes and strengths.

One thing is for certain, and that is that Microsoft will continue to update their programs and services into the future to better serve their customers when it comes to Microsoft Office, as they come out with new versions of the software every three years and regularly update it to root out bugs and possible malfunctions. The world would simply be a different place without Microsoft Office, and hopefully this short description has shown you what Microsoft Office is and what you can do with it.

If you have just installed Windows 11, Microsoft’s latest operating system, you will be shocked to know that the company founded by Bill Gates has just released a tool that allows you to download wordAnd excel, powerpoint, among other programs Desk Legally and completely free. That is, you will no longer have to resort to “pirated” versions, which often come with viruses or malware. Do you want to know how to download these programs? Here we will tell you the steps.

As detailed by Infobae, there are two ways to get Microsoft Office for free, one by downloading the package to your computer and the other by using office 365 Online. To take advantage of both, you should keep in mind that they will ask you for personal information such as email (Gmailor Outlook or Yahoo), full name, age, etc. It is also ideal to erase all traces of Office from your computer, as this can affect the installation.

you can see: Windows 11: What happens when you press the “Windows”, “Shift” and “S” keys on your computer?

How to download Microsoft Office for free?

1. You must first enter the official page for Microsoft 365 applications. (You can enter here)

2. You must write an email

3. After approval, Microsoft will ask you to enter your name, surname, phone number, country, etc.

4. Then they will ask you for your user ID. You will have to choose one, and also a password to create your account.

5. You will get a security code for the registered phone number. This may take some time.

6. Once you have it, type it in the box to proceed with the download.

7. It may take a few minutes to download Office 365, depending on your internet speed.

8. When it is fully downloaded, you will have to log in with your account and password. This will be all.

How to use Office 365 online?

1. Access the official Microsoft Office page (you can find it here)

2. Click the “Sign up for the free version of Office” button

3. You will have to create an account. You will need a user ID, password, and email.

4. Your e-mail will receive a message with a security code

5. Use this key to activate a free plan and that will be it. You can use Office 365 online.

you can see: Microsoft: Windows 11 compatible PCs receive a Tuesday patch without problems

Windows 11: Don’t like the start menu in the middle? So you can put it on the left

One of the aesthetic novelties of Windows 11, Microsoft’s new operating system, is that the start menu is located in the central part, an interface that is very similar to macOS from An apple. Although most people who have installed this software on their computers are happy with this design change, there are some who are not used to it and prefer the classic mode. Is there a way to put this tool on the left?

As detailed by Xataka, a portal specializing in technology, the company he founded Bill Gates Included an option to allow Windows 11 users to move the taskbar from the center to the left, with the goal that those people who are used to classic mode won’t have any problems using this new version. Here are the details.

you can see: Microsoft and AMD announced that they will fix the Ryzen bug on Windows 11 PCs

Windows 11: Dark mode also changes system sounds

With the latest version of the operating system, Microsoft arranged that dark road Minor change in system feature. By activating this option, not only the appearance of the interface will be modified, but also the sounds will differ.

Specifically, each is designed to look brighter and louder when the lighting theme is enabled, but gets dimmer and echoes slightly when dark mode is selected.

you can see: Windows 11: How is dark mode activated in the new version of the system?

How to install Windows 11 for free?

Once you have verified that your computer meets the minimum requirements, the next step is to execute a file Support of all your information. You have three options to do this: use the OneDrive cloud service, Windows Backup, or an external hard drive.

After backing up your data, go to Settings > Update & Security > Windows Update and select the option Look for updates. If Windows 11 is already available for your PC, just press the button Download and install to start the process.

you can see: Windows 11: A critical error causes the system to consume all RAM

Microsoft has launched a new tool to find out if your PC will be compatible with Windows 11

Before, PC Health Check only showed a small window that revealed to us whether the device is compatible or not; However, this new version (available to any Windows user) improves on that, since it will separate the requirements that you meet and those that you do not, you can even expand the information about this component.

you can see: Did you upgrade your PC to Windows 11 and didn’t like it? So you can go back to Windows 10

Windows 11: A critical error causes the system to consume all RAM

The new Windows 11 OS from Microsoft that just reached thousands of Computers In the world on October 4, it has already recorded its first failures. However, one of them in particular had deeply disturbed the community, threatening to leave without RAM to the system due to a leak that includes File Explorer. How do you avoid it and why is it? Here we tell you the details.

The new operating system brought a large number of both visible and unnoticeable novelties in relation to the previous operating system (Windows 10); However, everything indicates that some improvement is still needed, given that issues with management RAM They are not very common.

Random Access Memory (RAM) is one of the most important and vital components for the operation of the entire operating system, and a failure in this aspect can lead to critical errors or downtime that can spoil an entire working day. More details here.

RAM consumption recorded by Explorer.exe in Windows 11. Image: HardZone

you can see: Windows 11: Only 40% of Windows users know it exists

Windows 11: Update updates Notepad and includes new options

The arrival of Windows 11 brought with it a series of innovations and new items. For example, an app Pictures It offers different editing options, as well as Paint and even a calculator. Many users think that a file notepad tool It will remain as it has been for several generations; However, it was revealed that Microsoft has updated it.

Notepad is one of the most legendary applications for the Windows operating system and has been with it in all its versions since 1985. The concept is simple: it is a plain text editor that supports different types of computer languages. Its interface has changed slightly over the years, but this time, it has more options than ever. Here are more details

The new operating system has updated the legendary gadget. Photo: FireCube

How to download microsoft excel

“Problem solver. Proud twitter specialist. Travel aficionado. Introvert. Coffee trailblazer. Professional zombie ninja. Extreme gamer.”

By Michaele Curtis

Updated September 28, 2017

Items you will need

Windows Live ID

Even though Microsoft Excel is not a free program, Microsoft offers a free trial download as a part of the Microsoft Office trial downloads. A free trial of Microsoft Excel is ideal for those who wish to test drive the program before committing to buying it. The free trial lasts 60 days, so users who only need it for a short time can use it free and uninstall it afterwards.

Access the Microsoft Excel home page on your computer’s Internet browser (see Resources for a link). Click “Free 60-day trial.” Click “Download Free Trial” on the following page. Click “Download Now” on the next page.

Sign in to your Windows Live account. Enter your name and country into the appropriate fields. Click “Create My Account.” Take note of the product key displayed on the next screen. Click “Download Now.”

Double-click the file you downloaded to start the installation. Click “Run” in the Windows Explorer window that appears. Click “Next’ on the Microsoft Download Manager to begin the setup process. Enter your product key when prompted. Click “Continue.”

Select “I accept the term in the License Agreement” and click “Continue” to accept the Microsoft License Agreement. Choose “I want to activate the software over the Internet” and click “Next.” Click “Finish” when the installation and activation is complete.

Remove the Microsoft Office trial download at any time by going to “Start>Control Panel>Uninstall a Program.” Find the Microsoft Office trial in the list of programs and click “Uninstall.”

Warnings

The free trial of Microsoft Excel allows you to use the program for 60 days. At the end of that time, you will no longer be able to create new Excel documents or save changes to them. If you want the full functionality of Microsoft Excel, you must pay for it.

Last Updated on October 9, 2020 by admin 10 Comments

Microsoft Office 2019 is available for a few months now. On 24 th September 2018, it was released for commercial customers. The same was made available to consumers in October.

Office 2019 is the latest version of Microsoft Office. It brings new features that were added to Office 365 over the past few years to Microsoft Office 365.

How to download microsoft excel

It’s worth mentioning that Office 2019 supports Windows 10 only. If you are running an earlier version of the Windows operating system, you will need to upgrade to Windows 10 to able to install and run Office 2019. You can refer to our can I install Office 2019 on Windows 7 and Windows 8/8.1 article for more information on the same.

If you are wondering about the system requirements for Office 2019, it will easily run on your Windows 10 PC. That is, if your PC supports Windows 10, it will support Office 2019 as well.

There are two ways to download Microsoft Office 2019 from Microsoft. In the first method, you need to sign in to your Office account using your Microsoft account details to download Office.

The second method talks about downloading Office 2019 from Microsoft without signing in to Office account. If you don’t have a Microsoft or Office account, you can use a third-party program to download Office 2019 ISO from Microsoft servers.

Please note that Office 2016 cannot run alongside Office 2019. You will need to uninstall Office 2016 to be able to install Office 2019.

Following are the two ways to download Microsoft Office 2019 ISO setup files right from Microsoft.

Method 1 of 2

Download Office 2019 by signing in to your Office account

Step 1: Visit this page of Office and sign in by entering your Microsoft account details that you used to purchase Office 2019. If you used work or school account, please use the same.

Step 2: After signing in, you will see the home page. On the home page, click Install Office link.

How to download microsoft excel

If you used work or school account, click Install Office apps.

Step 3: Finally, click the Install button.

Method 2 of 2

Download Office 2019 ISO using Windows ISO Downloader

Windows ISO Downloader is a free program out there to help users download Windows and Office ISO image files from Microsoft. The best part is that it helps you to download Microsoft Office 2019 ISO setup file right from Microsoft servers. So, you will be downloading the official ISOs of Microsoft Office 2019.

In addition to Office for Windows, it enables you to download Office for macOS as well.

Here is how to use Windows ISO Downloader to download Microsoft Office 2019 from Microsoft.

Step 1: Visit this page and download HeiDoc Windows ISO Downloader.

Step 2: Run Windows ISO Downloader. The program might take some time to open. Upon running, it might show a video ad in a window. Either close it or ignore.

Step 3: At the home page of Windows ISO Downloader window, switch to the Office tab.

Step 4: Select Office 2019 radio button to see the Office 2019 page. Select Office 2019 edition and language that you would like to download and then click on the Download button to begin downloading the image file.

How to download microsoft excel

The time required to download Office 2019 depends on your internet’s speed and selected Office 2019 edition.

Once the Office 2019 image is on your PC, right-click on the image file and then click Mount option to mount it in File Explorer.

How to download microsoft excel

Visit This PC in File Explorer to see the mounted image. Double-click on it to see the setup file of Office 2019. After installing Office, you will need to activate either by using your Microsoft account or entering the product key. If you want to see setup file for both 32-bit and 64-bit, open up the Office folder (refer to the picture below).

If you have some brilliant tables on your computer but not in Excel format, can you import the data from them to Excel directly? In one of my previous post I’ve introduced how to convert TXT to Excel . Here I’d like to share the tip of importing the data from HTML to Excel as well.

1. Open an Excel file . Switch to Data tab and click Existing Connections in Get External Data section.

How to download microsoft excel

2. Click Browse for More… in the lower-left corner of the popping out window.

How to download microsoft excel

3. Find the HTML file you want to import in the folder, then double-click it or hit Open.

How to download microsoft excel

4. As suggested by the tip, click the arrow icon to select the area of data then hit Import in the lower-right corner of the window.

How to download microsoft excel

How to download microsoft excel

5. You can locate the new table at an existing worksheet or a new worksheet. Choose the location to put the data, then click OK.

How to download microsoft excel

6. The table in the HTML file has been imported into the Excel sheet. You can adjust it freely now.

Money in Excel is a new feature for Microsoft 365 subscribers

If you buy something from a Verge link, Vox Media may earn a commission. See our ethics statement.

Share this story

  • Share this on Facebook
  • Share this on Twitter

Share All sharing options for: Microsoft can now import your banking activity into Excel

How to download microsoft excel

Microsoft is launching a new Money in Excel feature that’s designed to help the millions of people who use Excel to track budgets and personal finances. Money in Excel is a template and add-in for Excel that allows Microsoft 365 subscribers to securely connect to bank, credit card, investment, or loan accounts and import transactions and account information directly into a spreadsheet.

You’ll need to be a Microsoft 365 Personal or Family subscriber in the US to get access to Money in Excel, and you can simply download the template to begin connecting bank accounts through the Plaid connector. Most major US financial institutions are supported, and the template will automatically import transactions from accounts into a single workbook.

How to download microsoft excel

Money in Excel. Microsoft

Transactions are categorized to make it easy to analyze how you’re spending your money, and there are even alerts for increases to subscription fees or bank and overdraft charges. Money in Excel also automatically generates charts for recurring expenses, or a monthly snapshot of spending that’s easy to glimpse.

Microsoft aims to win back consumers with new Microsoft 365 subscriptions

This isn’t Microsoft’s first foray into personal finance products. Money in Excel follows Microsoft’s discontinued personal finance management software, Microsoft Money. Microsoft scrapped Microsoft Money more than 10 years ago, but an MSN Money app returned to the Windows Store back in 2012 as a news aggregator and for tracking stocks.

If you’re interested in trying out Money in Excel you’ll need to be subscribed to Microsoft 365, priced at $6.99 per month for Personal (one person) or $9.99 a month for a Family (up to six people). Money in Excel is limited to the US right now, so only US bank and financial accounts will work with the feature.

Review

Free Download

specifications

Organize your data into different spreadsheets and workbooks, represent it visually to get a better overview and perform your analysis

Microsoft Excel is the spreadsheet program that needs no introduction, being one of the most popular application in its category. Included in the Microsoft Office suite, it facilitates data organizing and can run thorough analysis and complex calculations.

Organize data and generate charts

Documents in Excel have a table-like structure, with numbered rows and columns to help you easily identify a cell’s position in the spreadsheet and manipulate data easier. Cells can contain all sorts of data, from numbers, currency, and percentages to date and time entries, zip codes, phone or social security numbers.

Depending on your data set and what you want to illustrate, you can generate a variety of chart types (column, line, pie, bar, area, scatter, stock, surface, histogram, combo, and more). Additionally, the spreadsheet can include pictures, shapes, SmartArt figures, and even screenshots you take on-the-spot using the built-in capturing tool.

Advanced formulas to match all the requirements

Excel’s highlight is the array of formulas it can use to manipulate data. It uses functions to perform simple to complex calculations, from a trivial sum to financial, mathematical and statistical operations, or even engineering and web-related tasks.

Designed for complicated data sets and spreadsheet collections as much as it is for simple calculations, it bundles tracing options for precedents and dependents, which work together with other formula auditing tools to help you create a fully-working workbook.

Data querying and what-if analysis

Data set querying is also possible, and the array of compatible sources is not to be neglected. It includes locally-stored files, some of the most popular database servers, Microsoft Azure, or online sources, Sharepoint, Active Directory, Microsoft Exchange, Facebook, and Salesforce.

Furthermore, Excel can perform what-if analysis, testing different scenarios and generating forecast worksheets.

Visually represent your data to make better decisions

Whether you have to perform simple calculations or track your expenses at home, or go bigger and analyze large data sets to determine trends, Excel is a good choice.

Aiming to improve your experience, Excel can learn from your activity, auto-completing certain cells and making your job easier. Moreover, it can help you create a summary of your data, which will only guide you towards the best choice when it comes to making a decision.

Want to Calculate Loan Payments Offline?

We have offered a downloadable Windows application for calculating mortgages for many years, but we have recently had a number of people request an Excel spreadsheet which shows loan amortization tables.

Our Simple Excel loan calculator spreadsheet offers the following features:

  • works offline
  • easily savable
  • allows extra payments to be added monthly
  • shows total interest paid & a month-by-month amortization schedule

Microsoft Excel Loan Calculator Spreadsheet Usage Instructions

The calculator updates results automatically when you change any input.

loan amount – the amount borrowed, or the value of the home after your down payment.

interest rate – the loan’s stated APR. For your convenience, we publish local Los Angeles mortgage rates below to help you see currently available rates.

loan term in years – most fixed-rate home loans across the United States are scheduled to amortize over 30 years. Other common domestic loan periods include 10, 15 & 20 years. Some foreign countries like Canada or the United Kingdom have loans which amortize over 25, 35 or even 40 years.

payments per year – defaults to 12 to calculate the monthly loan payment which amortizes over the specified period of years. If you would like to pay twice monthly enter 24, or if you would like to pay biweekly enter 26.

loan start date – the date which loan repayments began, typically a month to the day after the loan was originated.

optional extra payment – if you want to add an extra amount to each monthly payment then add that amount here & your loan will amortize quicker. If you add an extra payment the calculator will show how many payments you saved off the original loan term and how many years that saved.

Enable Your Worksheet to Calculate Your Loan Payments

How to Enable Your Mortgage Calculation Spreadsheet

When you download Excel spreadsheets from the web they download in PROTECTED VIEW.

You need to click on [Enable Editing] in the yellow banner at the top of the spreadsheet to change variable amounts.

How to download microsoft excel

Right click on any of the above images to save a copy of our Excel loan calculator spreadsheet, or click on them to directly open it.

By default this calculator is selected for monthly payments and a 10-year loan term.

Some of Our Software Innovation Awards!

Since its founding in 2007, our website has been recognized by 10,000’s of other websites. A few of our software innovation awards are listed below:

Current Mortgage Rates

The following table shows locally available mortgage rates which you can use to help calculate your monthly home loan payments.

Homeowners May Want to Refinance While Rates Are Low

The Federal Reserve has hinted they are likely to taper their bond buying program later this year. Lock in today’s low rates and save on your loan.

Are you paying too much for your mortgage?

Find Out What You Qualify For

Check your refinance options with a trusted local lender.

Answer a few questions below and connect with a lender who can help you refinance and save today!

Microsoft Office is one of the most widely used software packages across the globe, studies to profession, it can be applied to a variety of functionalities. And surely, you must have been using it too whether in the form of a Microsoft Word document or a PowerPoint Presentation or maybe a Microsoft Excel sheet. Even though the use of Microsoft Office seems like a big a necessity for almost everyone – people of all age groups, from school, college to office – many people avoid it as full subscription comes at a high price.

Microsoft Office 365 includes Word, Excel, PowerPoint, Microsoft Teams, Outlook, and many other services. The whole package of Microsoft usually costs between $70 and $100 annually for the subscription. For Indian users, Microsoft 365 Personal plan is at Rs. 4,899 and for the family, it costs Rs. 6,199 annually. But what if we tell you that you can get Microsoft Office free? Yes, you heard it right! If you don’t want to spend a huge amount of money on Microsoft Office, then you have a few other ways to get these services for nothing. Here’s how to get Microsoft Office free:

Free Microsoft Office for students or faculty

Students and teachers are eligible to access Microsoft Office for free with their active school email address or professional email ID. What you will need to do is open Microsoft’s website, tap on ‘Get started with Office 365 for free’ and enter your email address. You need to note that sometimes you will be able to instantly access the services due to automatic verification, while in some cases it may take up to one month.

What if you are not a student or faculty?

Don’t worry! You can still get free access to Microsoft Office. On a trial period, Microsoft 365 offers a free one-month trial. However, it will require you to enter your credit card details. If you don’t cancel the subscription before the month comes to an end, you’ll be charged $100 for a one-year Microsoft 365 Family subscription.

There is another way too. if you don’t want to access the full suite of Microsoft 365 tools, then you can access a lot of its apps online, that too are for free. Here’s how:

  • Go to the Microsoft Office website at – Office.com.
  • Then you will need to log in to your Microsoft account or create one for free.
  • Following that, select the app that you want to use, such as – Word, Excel, PowerPoint, OneDrive, Outlook, Calendar and Skype.
  • Now, you can even save your work in the cloud with OneDrive.

Follow HT Tech for the latest tech news and reviews , also keep up with us on Twitter, Facebook, and Instagram. For our latest videos, subscribe to our YouTube channel.

How to download microsoft excel

MS Excel Tutorial 2.52

Learn Microsoft Excel with Top Education App Free Microsoft Excel Tutorial

Vote: 4.0/5 (66 votes) Platform: Android

How to download microsoft excel

Microsoft Excel 16.0.12430.20120

Allows the user to view Microsoft Excel spreadsheets

Microsoft Excel is the same spreadsheet app you’ve been using for years but now designed to run …

Vote: 3.6/5 (154 votes) Platform: Android

How to download microsoft excel

Excel Tutorial 1.0

Microsoft Excel Complete Tutorial. Learn Excel quickly and effectively

Vote: 4.0/5 (74 votes) Platform: Android

Excel Converter 1.2

Convert Excel files without using Microsoft Excel

PRO: Has batch process
CON: Can be a bit slow
Vote: 5.6/10 (107 votes) Platform: Windows

Microsoft Excel 2016 1.0

Calculate formulas and present financial data with easy when you use this great program

PRO: Collaboration
CON: Not too many new features
Vote: 4.3/10 (332 votes) Platform: Windows

Microsoft Excel Viewer 12.0.6611.1000

Print, view, and open Excel sheets without having the program

PRO: Straightforward UI
CON: No file editing
Vote: 6.8/10 (251 votes) Platform: Windows

Microsoft Excel 2021

Classic Microsoft Office program that allows users to create and edit spreadsheets

Microsoft Excel 2013 is an updated version of Excel from earlier versions of Microsoft Office …

PRO: Quick analysis suggests better ways to present your data
CON: High learning curve especially for beginners
Vote: 5.9/10 (2454 votes) Platform: Windows

How to download microsoft excel

Excel Tutorials – Free 3.0

Become an expert with Excel – step by step tutorials – easy to follow

Vote: 4.0/5 (68 votes) Platform: Android

How to download microsoft excel

Tips & Tricks for Excel 1.1

Become an expert with Microsoft Excel – step by step tutorials – easy to follow

Vote: 4.0/5 (45 votes) Platform: Android

How to download microsoft excel

DocsWork 6.4.7

Read and edit any file from Microsoft Word, Excel, Powerpoint and Adobe PDF

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

  • Pin
  • Share
  • Email

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

The significance of nitrate in the aquarium is arguably less understood by fish keepers than the effect of ammonia and nitrite. Although nitrate is not as directly lethal as ammonia or nitrite, over time, high levels of nitrate negatively impact fish and the aquarium environment in general.

Where Does Nitrate Come From?

Nitrate is a by-product of nitrite oxidation during the latter stages of the nitrogen cycle and is present to some degree in all aquariums. Detritus, decaying plant material, dirty filters, over-feeding, and overstocking the aquarium all contribute to increased levels of nitrate.

Additionally, tap water used to fill the aquarium may contain nitrate in it. In the United States, drinking water may have nitrates as high as 40 parts per million (ppm). Before adding water to your aquarium, test it for nitrate to discover if the levels are unusually high in your water source. If your baseline nitrate is above 10 ppm, consider other water sources that are nitrate-free.

Desired Level

In nature, nitrate in water remains very low, generally well below 5 ppm. In freshwater aquariums, nitrates should be kept below 50 ppm at all times, and preferably below 25 ppm. If you are breeding fish, or are battling algae growth, keep nitrate even lower, below 10 ppm.

Effect on Fish

Fish will feel the impact of nitrate by the time levels reach 100 ppm, particularly if these levels persist. The resulting stress leaves fish more susceptible to disease and inhibits their ability to reproduce.

High nitrate levels are especially harmful to fry and young fish and will negatively affect their growth. Furthermore, the same conditions that cause elevated nitrate often cause decreased oxygen levels, which further stress the fish.

Nitrate and Algae

Elevated nitrate is a significant contributor to undesirable algae growth, and nitrate levels as low as 10 ppm will promote algae growth. The algal blooms that are common in newly set-up tanks are usually due to elevated nitrate levels.

Although plants utilize nitrate, if nitrate levels rise faster than the plants can use them, then even the plants can become overgrown with algae, ultimately leading to their asphyxiation and demise.

How to Reduce Nitrate

Unlike the aerobic bacteria that convert ammonia to nitrite and then nitrite to nitrate, the bacteria that remove nitrate avoid oxygen-rich environments. Therefore, well-oxygenated conventional filters, unfortunately, will not harbor the kinds of bacteria that remove nitrate.

However, there are some steps you can take to keep nitrate low.

  • Keep the aquarium clean: Waste ultimately produces nitrate; cleaner tanks produce less nitrate that must be removed by water changes.
  • Feeding amounts: Overfeeding is a significant contributor to excess nitrate and other undesirable wastes, such as phosphate.
  • Water changes: Performing regular water changes with water that has little or no nitrate will lower the overall nitrate level in the aquarium. If your local tap or well water is high in nitrate, using deionized water (DI) or reverse osmosis water (RO) can help keep nitrate levels low when doing a water change. However, since these are devoid of minerals, the hardness, alkalinity, and pH of the water can become too low and mineral supplements may need to be added. Mix your nitrate-containing tap water with DI or RO water to make a blend with the correct water parameters.
  • Keeping live plants:Live plants utilize nitrate and will help keep the levels lower.

Although special filters, called denitrators, exist that will remove nitrate, such devices are usually quite expensive compared to other filtration units. Instead of purchasing a pricey denitrator or special filter, you can purchase from your fish store a nitrate-lowering media to put into the filter you have. These will pull the nitrate out of the solution and need to be replaced periodically.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

Perhaps the most challenging part of maintaining aquaria (whether freshwater, brackish or marine) is controlling nuisance algae growth.

It seems the stuff just spontaneously generates if you make one wrong move, such as overfeeding the fish, skimping on a water change or slacking on replacing chemical filtrants.

Algae cannot simply grow from nothing. Yes, being capable of photosynthesis, they certainly do obtain their energy from light. But like any plant, they must obtain the basic building blocks of their biomass from their surrounding environment in the form of various nutrients. In other words, algae need fertilizers.

The most important components in “algae fertilizer” are ammonia/ammonium, nitrite and nitrate. Nitrate is the form preferred by most plants. Therefore, maintaining low concentrations of macronutrients, such as nitrate, is key to keeping an algae-free tank.

What’s the Role of Fish Tank Nitrate?

Because it is so important, nitrate can get used up rather quickly in the natural environment. In fact, in many ecosystems, it is a limiting nutrient. Nitrate is critical for the growth and reproduction of plants, and because it is in low supply, its abundance very directly influences the algal productivity. In the characteristically nutrient-poor waters of habitats such as coral reefs, algal growth is very, very restricted.

Fish tanks are another story, mainly due to the fact that conventional aquaria are recirculating systems that filter and recycle water over and over again. Though toxic substances are converted into less toxic substances, accumulations of their biological byproducts can themselves pose issues.

Take, for example, the nitrogen cycle. As we feed our fishes, they produce nitrogenous waste products in the form of ammonia. Nitrifying bacteria in our so-called biological filter convert the ammonia to nitrite and the nitrite into nitrate. All good, right?

Not necessarily! Where is all that nitrate going? If you cannot answer that question with a number, you need to start testing your water!

Reliable nitrate readings can be quickly and easily obtained using a quality test kit, such as the API Nitrate fresh and salt water aquarium test kit. If your nitrate levels are above, say, 10 or 15 parts per million (ppm), you’ve got some stuff to do.

The Potential Dangers of Excess Nitrate Levels

Sure, you’ve been told so many times that nitrate is harmless. A lot of fishes can tolerate brief exposures of up to 550 ppm. Chronic exposure, on the other hand, can indeed be damaging, even at much lower levels of exposure.

Over time, at just 30 ppm, nitrate can negatively impact cell development in both fishes and invertebrates. Lethargy, poor color, poor immune system and weakened feeding response are all signs of nitrate poisoning.

Most professional aquarists contend that nitrate concentrations should never exceed 20 ppm but are much more safely maintained below 10 ppm.

Still, nitrate concentrations of just a few parts per million can lead to massive algal blooms. These may occur as either planktonic (e.g., “green water”) or benthic (e.g., film or slime) blooms.

By the time they become evident, they are already well on their way to choking out your corals, adversely altering your water chemistry and making your tank look generally overgrown and derelict.

Truly, the best way to avoid battling algae in these endless cycles is to effectively prevent its proliferation through strict nutrient limitation.

How to Reduce Nitrate in an Aquarium

There are essentially two manners in which nitrate levels can be kept low, even in well-stocked and well-fed aquaria. These are (1) minimizing nitrate input and (2) promoting its removal/uptake.

Minimizing Nitrate Input

Of course, very few among us would grab a bottle that boldly reads NITRATE and pour its contents into our aquarium. Nitrate gets into our tanks in more sneaky ways, such as in replacement water, supplements and fish food.

Consequently, one should use only purified water for replacement or top-off, be certain that any products used in the water are nitrate-free, and then, follow that big one: feed your fish sparingly!

Conducting Water Changes

Removal is simple enough if you carry out large, regular water exchange. Water changes are a sure shot, as they instantly and permanently remove the nitrate from the system.

Want to remove 20 percent of the nitrate in the water? Do a 20 percent water change; it’s as straightforward as that.

Additionally, use of chemical filter media (such as the Deep Blue Professional nitrate reducer filter media pad) between water changes can provide very welcome relief in the event of an odd spike.

Installing a Refugium

For those who care not for tasks that require hauling heavy buckets about, there is one option that can significantly reduce the demand for water exchange. Using a planted refugium, the keeper can orchestrate the uptake of nitrate directly from the water via living, growing macroalgae.

Removal of nitrate (and other nutrients) occurs when portions of the standing crop are harvested and discarded. Though they require a little extra investment to install, refugia offer huge long-term payoff in the form of continuous, near-effortless and totally natural nitrate removal.

One might say that they provide the most interesting means of nitrate removal, in that cultivating the seaweeds (some of which can be quite beautiful) is a rewarding effort all in itself.

Using Microbes

Lastly, one might control nitrate levels (here again through biological action) using various types of microbes. These diverse microorganisms either sequester nitrate for biomass or convert it to another substance (e.g., nitrogen gas).

Live cultures are increasingly becoming available in the trade. These include both aerobic and anaerobic types. Aerobic forms (mainly heterotrophic bacteria) can take up nitrate rather quickly but usually need to be “fed” a carbon source, such as ethanol.

Anaerobic forms (such as purple nonsulfur bacteria) work more slowly but do not require carbon dosing, as they typically dwell deep in the bottom sediments where organic matter is plentiful.

Additionally, unlike their aerobic counterparts, anaerobes pose no risk of blooms (typically from carbon overdosing) that can cause dangerous oxygen depletion.

In most cases, it’ll be best to foster a microbial community that is as dynamic and diverse as possible. This could involve the addition of a deep sand bed, use of bacterial inoculants and regular addition of bacterial supplements/foods.

However you choose to manage nitrate, one thing is clear: to keep healthy animals in a relatively algae-free tank, it must be managed aggressively.

By sticking to a tight water change regimen, using only purified water, adding quality chemical filters, installing a refugium and supporting the growth of beneficial microbes, you need not ever struggle with chronic nitrate build-up!

Welcome to your simple guide on how to reduce Nitrites in your fish tank!

A key tip to keep your Aquaponics system thriving is to reduce your nitrite levels.

Nitrites and Ammonia are two forms of Nitrogen commonly found in Fish Tanks. The health of your whole aquaponics system is compromised when your Nitrite levels exceed a certain level.

Although it is naturally occurring, you have to be very careful to make sure that the levels do not get too high.

It is highly recommended that you understand water chemistry and how it works before you build your system. This will save you huge headaches in the future.

Follow this guide to learn the easiest ways to keep your tank healthy!

Table of Contents

Understanding Ammonia and Nitrite In A Fish Tank

Nitrites and Ammonia are byproducts of organic material breaking down inside the water. The source can come from fish excretion, plants in your system, or uneaten food particles. When these materials break down, the chemical composition changes.

At the beginning of decomposition, they turn into Ammonia which is very toxic for plants. Then, naturally occurring bacterias that live in the water turns the Ammonia into Nitrite.

Organic waste breaks down to follow the biological path listed below:

First, it becomes Ammonia, then its converted to Nitrites, and finally BACK to a usable form of Nitrates which actually helps your plants grow! Keep in mind, Nitrites AND ammonia are toxic to fish.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

No matter what kind of system you have, this natural process will occur. However, if you do not take proper care, the ammonia levels in your fish tank can get out of control and have severe consequences for your fish!

How and Why To Lower Nitrites In A Fish Tank

Aquaponics is an art that you must commit to. If you don’t “tend your garden”, it will not survive.

When Nitrites get too high in your system it affects your fish in the following ways:

  • Oxygen levels lower due to excess growth of plants such as algae
  • Cell growth is slowed in your fish which results in weakened immune systems, reduced appetite, and low energy
  • Increased spread of disease, often causing death

The best and most simple way to reduce nitrites in your fish tank is to keep your system CLEAN. If your tank gets too dirty without any filtration, the ecosystem will quickly become imbalanced and unsuitable for fish to live.

An easy way to keep your water clean? Replace the water on a weekly basis! Changing your water will continually give your tank a fresh start and remove any excess debris that has compiled over the week.

Measure the PH and temperature of the new water to avoid shocking the fish. You want the PH and temperature to most closely match the old water (unless there was a PH imbalance).

If you do not want to change ALL of the tank’s water, you can consider changing around 20% of the water each week. Pay attention to your tank, if the 20% water changes are not enough you will have to do a full water change.

That being said, if you are an environmentally junkie like me, you are concerned about the sustainability factor of this approach. Changing the water every week means the use of A LOT of water- which is a scarce resource in today’s changing earth. Also depending on the size of your tank, it can be quite time-consuming.

A simpler approach to avoid the build-up of these bacterias is to “turn off the supply tap”- meaning don’t add too much organic material into your system. Most specifically, avoid overfeeding your fish at all costs! Food that they don’t consume will decompose and become Ammonia and Nitrite.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

Another important tip is to not overcrowd your tanks- check how many fish your tank size can handle. The more fish, the more excretion, thus the more organic material entering your system.

All About Filtration

Another approach to keep your water clean is to have a very good filtration system.

There are a few different ways using a filter keeps your ammonia and nitrate levels in check. I recommend taking a multi-faceted approach to ensure success from all angles. First let’s talk about filtration options.

You can go with a man-made one purchased from the store or a natural filter using microalgae to trap and store the bacteria until you discard it (it can be used as a great N fertilizer for your garden)! The College of Agricultural and Environmental Sciences, New Mexico State University states that “Biofilters help break down organic matter and provide more micronutrients in the water.”

This approach tackles the overall ecosystem balance of your system and not just focusing on a specific problem.

A manmade filter is also another option. As you pump and re-circulate your tank water, the filter will trap surplus organic debris lowering the amount that stays in the water. The filters will need to be replaced or cleaned when it is overloaded.

Attention To Details

You can purchase Nitrate and Ammonium level test kits if you want to get an accurate view of your water quality. Ideal conditions are keeping the levels to 15 ppm (parts per million) or below. But, according to New Mexico State University, the PH level of your w ater heavily determines the amount of Ammonia and Nitrate that your system can handle.

So be sure to pay attention to all details! Establishing a healthy and balanced Fish Tank ecosystem is always your best bet in keeping everything happy. Make sure to approach your Aquaponics from multiple angles.

Many people rush into starting their aquaponics setup without taking the time to ensure all cracks are sealed. Ammonia and Nitrite build-up will quickly ruin your system and kill precious fish lives. So it’s super important that you know techniques to reduce nitrites in your fish tank.

Please feel free to comment and ask questions to learn more!

Read more about: Does Ammonia Kill Plants

Water changes with dechlorinated water will reduce the nitrite level. Adding half an ounce of salt per gallon of water will prevent methemoglobin toxicity by blocking the nitrite absorption through the fish’s gills. It is possible to use any aquarium salt or marine salt mix for this purpose. Second, add a small amount of nitrate-reducing bacteria to the aquarium water. These bacteria will help to remove nitrates from the water and prevent them from being absorbed by fish.

You can purchase these bacteria from your local fish store or online. If you don’t have any, you can buy them online at Amazon.com for about $2.00 per pound. They can also be purchased at most pet stores and online from pet supply stores such as Petco and PetSmart. Be sure to read the directions on the package to make sure you are using the right type of bacteria for your aquarium.

For example, if you want to use nitrifying bacteria, then you will need to buy a package that contains the proper bacteria and then add it to your water before adding any other bacteria. This will ensure that your fish will not be exposed to any harmful bacteria during the time they are in the tank.

Table of Contents

How long does it take for nitrite levels to go down?

When nitrates are being produced and ammonia and nitrite levels are zero, your tank is fully cycled and your biological filter is functioning. If you have a nitrate-nitrite ratio of less than 1:1, you will need to add a small amount of ammonia to the tank. This is because the ammonia will react with the nitrites to produce nitric oxide, which is toxic to fish.

If you are adding ammonia, make sure that you add it in small amounts, and do not overdo it, as it can be harmful to your fish, especially if they are sensitive to ammonia. It is also important to note that adding too much ammonia can cause your filter to become clogged and slow down the cycling process, so it is best to keep your ammonia levels as low as possible.

Why won’t my nitrites go down?

Doing water changes is the only way to get your nitrites down. Water changes do not slow down the tank cycle. The nitrite eatingbacteria will reduce them to 0 if you grow them. You can’t get them down to zero if you keep removing them with water changes.

How long will nitrite spike last?

The measure will bring the nitrites down to about 5 parts per million, where they will no longer be harmful to humans. “This is the first time that we’ve been able to measure nitrate levels in the atmosphere,” said study co-author Dr. Michael Mann, director of the Earth System Science Center at Pennsylvania State University in University Park.

Why are my nitrites high?

High nitrite levels arise because there’s too much pollution being produced for the beneficial bacteria to cope with. The amount of pollution entering the tank affects the amount of filterbacteria present in the tank, which takes time to grow to levels where they can handle all of the pollution in the water.

Nitrate levels can also be affected by other factors, such as the type of filter used and how much water is being used. If the filter is not properly maintained, nitrates can build up and become a problem. This is why it’s important to regularly check your filter for signs of nitrate build-up.

What level of nitrite is toxic to fish?

Nitrite levels above 0.75 ppm in water can cause stress in fish and greater than 5 ppm can be toxic. It is generally safe for fish to have nitrate levels from 0 to 40 parts per million. Anything over 80 can have a negative effect on fish health. Nitrates and nitrites are found naturally in the soil and water, but they can also be added to the water through the use of fertilizers, pesticides, and sewage sludge.

In addition to nitrates, nitrite is also a component of nitrate-nitrogen compounds, which are used to fertilize crops and lawns. These compounds are also found in many foods, including fruits, vegetables, meat, fish, poultry, eggs, milk, cheese, yogurt, coffee, tea, beer, wine, vinegar, laundry detergents, cosmetics, toothpaste, soap, detergent, hair dyes, insecticides, pharmaceuticals, food additives and many other products.

Will nitrates go down on their own?

The nitrates should break down some at the end of the cycle but they will always be there in some quantity. I think it’s a good idea to get rid of the API kit and go with Redline.

Can I add fish with high nitrite?

The new tank syndrome means a rapid rise in nitrite levels in the water. Afterwards, the nitrite concentration sinks again. Nitrite is toxic for fish and can even be fatal in higher amounts. If necessary, the water parameters in the aquarium should be checked frequently. Nitrite can be removed from the water by adding a small amount of nitric acid to the tank water.

It is also possible to add a few drops of bicarbonate of soda (baking soda) or a solution of calcium carbonate (CaCO3) to reduce nitrate levels. However, it is not recommended to use these methods as they are not very effective in removing nitrates from water, and they can also be harmful to fish.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

Nitrates are a normal part of aquarium keeping since they are the end product of the nitrogen cycle. The nitrogen cycle is when waste products, like ammonia, are consumed by beneficial bacteria and converted to different forms.

Some nitrate is normal in any tank with a healthy nitrogen cycle, but most people aim to keep their nitrate levels below 20ppm, while others allow it to go as high as 40ppm. However, elevated nitrate levels can be detrimental to the health of the fish and invertebrates in your aquarium, so it’s important to keep these levels in check.

Before You Begin

One of the most important aspects of maintaining an aquarium is monitoring your nitrate levels. Liquid test kits are ideal for this because they often provide the most accurate test results. It’s extremely important to thoroughly read the instructions on these test kits and follow the instructions exactly to get accurate test results.

This is especially important with the nitrate test because the active components of the test solution can settle in the bottle, leading to inaccurate test results. This test typically requires a significant amount of shaking of both the bottles and the test tube once the water and test solution have been added, so make sure to thoroughly read the instructions before beginning.

30.06.2021

What do I do if my fish tank has high nitrates?

What can we do to aid in the removal of nitrates from the aquarium?

  1. Add live plants to a freshwater aquarium. Plants naturally utilize nitrate as a nutrient and food.
  2. Reduce fish population or upgrade to bigger tank.
  3. Cut back on feeding.
  4. Use a nitrate remover such as ALGONE.

What is the fastest way to lower nitrites in a freshwater aquarium?

First, perform water changes with dechlorinated water to reduce the nitrite level. The addition of a half-ounce (1 tablespoon) of salt per gallon of water will prevent methemoglobin toxicity by blocking the nitrite absorption through the fish’s gills. Any aquarium salt or marine salt mix can be used.

What happens if nitrate levels are too high?

If there is an excess level of nitrates, plants and algae will grow excessively. An excess in the growth of plants and algae create an unstable amount of dissolved oxygen. During the day, there will be usually be high levels of dissolved oxygen, and at night the levels of oxygen can decrease dramatically.

How do you lower nitrates quickly?

1. Water Changes. Once you have tested your nitrate levels, water changes are the fastest and most efficient way to bring them back down. Although 0 ppm is ideal, levels of 10-20 ppm are generally considered safe for most aquarium fish.

How do you remove nitrates from water?

Nitrate may be successfully removed from water using treatment processes such as ion exchange, distillation, and reverse osmosis. Contact your local health department for recommended procedures. Heating or boiling your water will not remove nitrate.

Will high nitrates kill fish?

Although far less toxic than ammonia or nitrite, high nitrate levels—called nitrate poisoning or nitrate shock, can also kill aquarium fish. Nitrate is one of the natural byproducts of fish digestive tracts and will build up in any tank that is not properly maintained.

Why are my nitrates so high?

Detritus, decaying plant material, dirty filters, over-feeding, and overstocking the aquarium all contribute to increased levels of nitrate. Additionally, tap water used to fill the aquarium may contain nitrate in it. In the United States, drinking water may have nitrates as high as 40 parts per million (ppm).

How do I lower ammonia in my aquarium?

How do you reduce ammonia levels?

  1. Water change! The first thing you want to do is perform a water change of at least 50%.
  2. Add cycled filters.
  3. Water conditioner.
  4. Ammonia -removing filter media.
  5. Double check how many fish are in your aquarium.
  6. Overfeeding.
  7. Perform regular maintenance.
  8. Don’t kill your beneficial bacteria!

How much nitrite can fish tolerate?

Nitrite levels above 0.75 ppm in water can cause stress in fish and greater than 5 ppm can be toxic. Nitrate levels from 0 – 40 ppm are generally safe for fish. Anything greater than 80 can be toxic.

What happens if you drink water with high nitrates?

Consuming too much nitrate can affect how blood carries oxygen and can cause methemoglobinemia (also known as blue baby syndrome). The U.S. Environmental Protection Agency (EPA) standard for nitrate in drinking water is 10 milligrams of nitrate (measured as nitrogen) per liter of drinking water (mg/L).

Does water conditioner remove nitrates?

Nitrate can be removed from drinking water by distillation, reverse osmosis or ion exchange. A water softener is typically used to treat hard water, but it can also remove nitrate and nitrite with the proper media. Water softeners use an ion exchange process, during which minerals are replaced with sodium.

How do you remove nitrates from your body?

Eat a diet high in antioxidants. Vitamin C and certain other vitamins can reduce the conversion of nitrates and nitrites to nitrosamines.

What’s the best nitrate remover?

The 8 Best Saltwater Aquarium Nitrate Reducing Products

  • Seachem Denitrate at Amazon.
  • API NITRA-ZORB Aquarium Canister Filtration at Amazon.
  • Instant Ocean Natural Nitrate Reducer at Amazon.
  • Poly-Bio-Marine Filter PAD at Amazon.
  • Seachem Purigen Organic Filtration Resin at Amazon.

Why won’t My nitrate levels go down?

– check to see if there’s any nitrate in the tap water – it may be that there’s small traces and by upping your water changes your adding it back. 2 – add some more live plants. 3 is not enough to take up the nitrate. The more plants you have the more nitrate they will use up and the lower your reading.

Is 20 ppm nitrate too high?

Although many aquarists run their tanks with extreme nitrate levels, the ideal is a maximum of 5 to 10 ppm. Levels of 20 to 50 ppm are too high. When nitrate levels rise to completely intolerable levels, fish will become lethargic and may have open sores or red blotches on their skin.

Performing regular water changes with water that has little or no nitrate will lower the overall nitrate level in the aquarium. If your local tap or well water is high in nitrate, using deionized water or reverse osmosis water can help keep nitrate levels low. Nitrate is a naturally occurring mineral that can be found in many foods, such as fish food.

It can also be added to aquarium water by adding a small amount of nitrite (NO3) to your water. Nitrite is an organic compound that is produced by bacteria in your aquarium and is used as a food source for many species of fish and other aquatic life.

The nitrates in fish foods are converted to nitrites, which are then used by the fish to produce ammonia (NH3), which is the primary source of ammonia in most aquariums. In addition, some fish will also produce nitric oxide, or NO2, when they are stressed or stressed out.

This is not a problem for most fish, but it is important to keep in mind for fish that consume a lot of protein-rich foods (such as tilapia, catfish, and snails).

Table of Contents

How do you get rid of nitrates fast?

The easiest way to get nitrates down in your setup is to change the water. If your tap water has a lower nitrate level than your tank water, then your nitrate level will stay the same.

If you’re not sure if your water is too high or too low, you can test it by adding a small amount of water to a test tube and letting it sit for a few minutes. If you see a little bit of liquid in the tube, it’s likely that you have too much nitrites in it.

You can also use a water softener to lower the nitrite level.

How do you remove nitrates from water naturally?

Nitrate may be successfully removed from water using treatment processes such as ion exchange, distillation, and reverse osmosis. You can contact your local health department for recommended procedures. All of the nitrate will not be removed by boiling or heating your water.

Does water conditioner remove nitrates?

It is possible to remove nitrate from drinking water. A water softener is typically used to treat hard water, but it can also remove nitrate and nitrite with the proper media. During the ion exchange process, minerals are exchanged between the water and the ion exchanger.

What causes high nitrates in aquarium?

Overfeeding is the number-one cause of high nitrate levels in aquariums. When more food is given to fish than they can take in, they produce more waste and nitrates in the water. Nitrates are toxic to fish and other aquatic life.

They can be harmful to humans as well, especially if they are ingested in large amounts. Nitrates can also be dangerous to people who are allergic to nitrites, such as those with hay fever or asthma.

How long until nitrites go down?

Any measurable ammonia levels should be gone within 24 hours and any measurable nitrites within 48 to 72 hours. If you have ammonia, it will be gone in a day or two. If you have nitrite it may take up to a week or more to go away. Nitrate levels are measured in milligrams per liter (mg/L).

If your nitrate level is less than 0.5 mg/l, then you are getting the right amount of nitrogen in your diet. You can also check your blood ammonia level by taking a urine sample. This will give you an idea of how much ammonia your body is producing.

Why are my nitrite levels so high?

Overfeeding and overstocking can lead to high nitrite levels, but the most common cause is incorrect filter maintenance. New filters and media that have been washed in tap water or replaced with new aren’t capable of breaking down nitrites as quickly as older filters. Nitrite is an important component of nitrate, which is used as a fertilizer.

It is also used in the production of ammonia and nitrous oxide, both of which can be harmful to fish and other aquatic life. Nitrite can also be found in many foods, including meat, fish, and shellfish, as well as some fruits and vegetables.

Performing regular water changes with water that has little or no nitrate will lower the overall nitrate level in the aquarium. If your local tap or well water has high nitrate levels, you can use deionized water or reverse osmosis water. Fish food containing nitrates is not recommended for use with nitrifying bacteria.

Nitrates are toxic to fish and can be harmful to the fish’s immune system. It is recommended that you only use fish food that contains no more than 0.5 mg/L (parts per million) of nitrites or nitrosamines (NOx) per 100 grams of food. For more information, see the Fish Food Safety section of this website.

Table of Contents

What is the fastest way to get rid of nitrates in a fish tank?

It is easy to remove if you carry out a large water exchange. It’s straightforward to do a 20 percent water change. The kit comes with everything you need to do the job, including a water filter, a bottle of activated carbon, and instructions on how to use it.

How long does it take for nitrate levels to go down?

The process usually lasts 3-6 weeks. It takes more time to cycle a tank at temperatures below 70F. In comparison to other types ofbacteria, nitrifyingbacteria do not produce ammonia.

Is no3 harmful to fish?

nitrite is converted to nitrate by nitrifyingbacteria. Long-term exposure to high levels of nitrates can lead to health problems, as nitrate is far less toxic to fish and other aquatic organisms than ammonia and nitrite.

Nitrates are found naturally in the soil and water, but they can also be added to fertilizers, pesticides, herbicides, and pharmaceuticals. Nitrate levels in drinking water can be as high as 1,000 parts per billion (ppb) in some areas of the United States, according to the U.S. Environmental Protection Agency.

Why are my nitrite levels so high?

Overfeeding and overstocking can lead to high nitrite levels, but incorrect filter maintenance and new tank syndrome are perhaps the most common cause. New filters and media that have been washed in tap water or replaced with new aren’t capable of breaking down nitrites as quickly as older filters. Nitrite is an important component of nitrate, which is used as a fertilizer.

It is also used in the production of ammonia and nitrous oxide, both of which can be harmful to fish and other aquatic life. Nitrite can also be found in many foods, including meat, fish, and shellfish, as well as some fruits and vegetables.

Why is my nitrate so high?

Overfeeding is the number-one cause of high nitrate levels in aquariums. When more food is given to fish than they can take in, the food rots and accumulates in the aquarium, producing more waste than normal. Nitrate is a toxic substance that can cause serious health problems in humans and other animals.

It is also a major contributor to algae blooms, which can be harmful to the health of aquatic plants and animals, as well as to fish and invertebrates that eat them. Nitrate can also be toxic to humans if consumed in large amounts, such as when it is used as a food additive in processed foods.

Why won’t my nitrite levels go down?

Doing water changes is the only way to get your nitrites down. Water changes do not slow down the tank cycle. The nitrite eatingbacteria will reduce them to 0 if you grow them. You can’t grow them fast enough if you keep removing bits of them.

Does water conditioner lower nitrates?

It is possible to remove nitrate from drinking water. A water softener is typically used to treat hard water, but it can also remove nitrate and nitrite with the proper media. During the ion exchange process, minerals are exchanged between the water and the ion exchanger.

What filter removes nitrates?

Over 98% of waterborne contaminants can be reduced by reverse osmosis, which is one of the most powerful methods of residential water purification. This means that the water will have a pH of between 7.0 and 8.5, which is ideal for drinking, cooking, and other uses.

Can a fish recover from nitrate poisoning?

Though fish can recover from poisonous nitrate levels they will likely become very sensitive to nitrates in the future. A fish that’s been poisoned can die in less than 24 hours. As soon as you notice signs of poisoning, you should immediately start treatment. If you suspect that your fish has been poisoned, call your local Fish and Wildlife Service office for advice.

30.06.2021

How do you lower nitrates in a freshwater aquarium?

Water changes: Performing regular water changes with water that has little or no nitrate will lower the overall nitrate level in the aquarium. If your local tap or well water is high in nitrate, using deionized water (DI) or reverse osmosis water (RO) can help keep nitrate levels low when doing a water change.

How do you fix high nitrites in a fish tank?

What should I do?

  1. Complete a 25% water change and retest after a few hours.
  2. Add Fast Filter Start to boost the natural bacteria in your filter to process the extra nitrite.
  3. Support the health of your fish using Aquilibrium First Aid Salt.
  4. Continue to regularly test your water.

What happens if nitrate levels are too high?

If there is an excess level of nitrates, plants and algae will grow excessively. An excess in the growth of plants and algae create an unstable amount of dissolved oxygen. During the day, there will be usually be high levels of dissolved oxygen, and at night the levels of oxygen can decrease dramatically.

Will high nitrates kill fish?

Although far less toxic than ammonia or nitrite, high nitrate levels—called nitrate poisoning or nitrate shock, can also kill aquarium fish. Nitrate is one of the natural byproducts of fish digestive tracts and will build up in any tank that is not properly maintained.

Does water conditioner remove nitrates?

Nitrate can be removed from drinking water by distillation, reverse osmosis or ion exchange. A water softener is typically used to treat hard water, but it can also remove nitrate and nitrite with the proper media. Water softeners use an ion exchange process, during which minerals are replaced with sodium.

What’s the best nitrate remover?

The 8 Best Saltwater Aquarium Nitrate Reducing Products

  • Seachem Denitrate at Amazon.
  • API NITRA-ZORB Aquarium Canister Filtration at Amazon.
  • Instant Ocean Natural Nitrate Reducer at Amazon.
  • Poly-Bio-Marine Filter PAD at Amazon.
  • Seachem Purigen Organic Filtration Resin at Amazon.

Will nitrates go down on their own?

The nitrates should break down some at the end of the cycle but they will always be there in some quantity. Personally I strongly recommend getting rid of the API kit and going with Red Sea, Salifert, etc.

Why won’t My nitrate levels go down?

– check to see if there’s any nitrate in the tap water – it may be that there’s small traces and by upping your water changes your adding it back. 2 – add some more live plants. 3 is not enough to take up the nitrate. The more plants you have the more nitrate they will use up and the lower your reading.

How much nitrite can fish tolerate?

Nitrite levels above 0.75 ppm in water can cause stress in fish and greater than 5 ppm can be toxic. Nitrate levels from 0 – 40 ppm are generally safe for fish. Anything greater than 80 can be toxic.

How long does it take for nitrite levels to go down?

This process normally takes anywhere from 2-6 weeks. At temperatures below 70F, it takes even longer to cycle a tank.

How do you reduce ammonia and nitrite in an aquarium?

7 Effective Ways to Save Your Fish from Ammonia and Nitrite

  1. #1 – Keep Your Tank Clean.
  2. #2 – Don’t Overstock Your Fish (and Don’t Feed Them Too Much Either)
  3. #3 – Change Your Water.
  4. #4 – Be Careful Not to Kill Your Bacteria!
  5. #5 – Use an Extra Cycled Filter.
  6. #6 – Use a Water Conditioner.
  7. #7 – Use Ammonia -Removing Filter Media.

How do you remove nitrates from your body?

Eat a diet high in antioxidants. Vitamin C and certain other vitamins can reduce the conversion of nitrates and nitrites to nitrosamines.

I have 8 fish and they are all very small, I have 2 Cory cat fish one is spotted and one is plaine with just one big spot, I have 5 glofish 3 yellow 1 red and 1purple, and last but not least I have a tetra of some sort . But anyways I have a nitrite level of 1.0 and was wondering how I could lower it, it was saying it’s making my fish stressed, everything else is fine except for ammonia which I used ammo lock to neutralize it, my nitrates are at zero as for my tank hasn’t cycled yet, my nitrite as I said before is at 1.0 the total hardness of my water is about 150, the total alkalinity in my tank is 80 and my ph is 7.8. This is a freshwater tank obviously. Is there a good way to lower my nitrite level? If so please tell me. Thanks

How big is your tank? You may be overstocked and you definatly have wayy too many fish in there for an uncycled tank. The best way to lower the nitrite is to have a properly cylcled tank and do frequent water changes

If you intend keeping the fish in the tank while you cycle then you will have to do daily water changes.

My suggestion would be 25% in the morning and 25% in the evening to keep the toxins down.

Be prepared to lose a few fish.

My nitrite levels arent dangourosly high they are just a little and I have already lost a rainbow shark but I wil do the daily water changes, also does drift wood really bring down ammonia? And if so is it actually a piece of drift wood which you know drifts or floats? Anything will be helpfull, thanks.

Having ammonia or nitrite above 0 is dangerous, just because 1 is a small number doesn’t mean your water is safe for your fish.

Driftwood can sometimes change the pH of your water not bring down ammonia. If it does, i’ve never heard of it.

Ok I’m very over crowded right now and I’m going to remove some fish, the Cory cats like to be together so I’m not removing them, but I was thinking about returning the tetra and 2 of my glofish that way I’ll only have about 2 extra tank mates, do you think this would be a good idea?

Oh and if I put the ammonia neutralizer in will all the good bacteria grow and take the ammonia and make it nitrites and so on?

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

As a fish owner, it’s important to recognize the correlation between fish health and water chemistry, as well as how the elements of tank water interact with one another.

If the balance of your water isn’t quite right, your fish could become quite sick, and it could even be fatal.

If you’re new to owning fish, you might be wondering how to lower the alkalinity in the fish tank. In this article, I will explore how to lower the alkalinity in a fish tank.

Let’s get started.

What Is Alkalinity?

Alkalinity is a measurement of how stable the water is with regard to pH.

This closely relates to how hard the water is as well as the calcium ion levels, which can be used to measure the variety of minerals present in the water.

So, why is this important in your fish tank?

Fish and aquatic species thrive when they are kept in an environment that closely mimics their natural environment.

When their fish tank water becomes too high in alkalinity, this is when problems can arise.

Potential Problems Associated With High Alkalinity

There are a variety of potential problems associated as a result of high alkalinity in your fish tank.

Water that has a high alkaline level has the potential to cause ammonia that would typically be non-toxic to become toxic to your fish.

As a result, your fish may experience trouble breathing in their tank and you could end up with a fatality on your hands.

High alkalinity in the tank also has the potential to negatively impact your fish’s tails and fins, having a detrimental effect on their growth while also making them look unhealthy.

In general, if the alkalinity is too high for the fish in their aquarium, they won’t be able to thrive properly and could even die if you’re not mindful of checking the levels.

Aside from your fish, high alkalinity can also cause damage to your fish tank and the equipment inside of it.

Over time, excess calcium can begin to coat the inside of your tank, the pump, the heater, and the filters.

This not only blocks your view into your fish tank but can also result in your equipment becoming damaged over time.

As a result, you should measure the alkalinity levels of your fish tank on a regular basis and maintain a level that is suitable for the type of fish that you have.

However, the measurement of alkalinity depends on the species of fish that you own.

How To Lower Alkalinity In Fish Tank

There are several ways to lower the alkalinity of aquarium waters.

The quickest and most convenient way to lower the alkalinity levels in your fish tank is to dilute the aquarium water with purified, low-mineral water.

Reverse-osmosis (also known as RO) units are great for this, as they produce water with little to no dissolved minerals.

As a result, you can add this water to the aquarium to water down the high alkalinity levels.

That being said, while this works to lower the alkalinity levels, this method can also radically lower the salinity.

As a result, a better method is to prepare artificial seawater that is made out of RO water combined with salt mix.

This method will help to lower the alkalinity level without drastically lowering the salinity level, too.

What To Consider

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

Fish Don’t Cope Well With Sudden Change

As I’ve mentioned above, your fish will thrive best in an environment that is as close to their natural environment as possible.

It’s important to remember that fish generally find adapting to sudden changes in water chemistry a challenging experience.

This is true even if this is in their best interest and you’re changing the water to achieve optimal conditions.

As a result, you shouldn’t make any drastic changes to the pH or alkalinity levels of the water in your fish tank but instead should do it gradually.

Monitor The Water’s Alkalinity

You will need to monitor the water’s alkalinity on a regular basis, as you need to be careful that you do not allow the pH to fall too low after lowering the alkalinity.

You should therefore monitor your pH levels on a regular basis with an aquarium test kit.

This will help you to notice changing pH levels quickly before the water becomes uninhabitable or dangerous for your fish.

You can buy these kits in a variety of pet stores or online.

Fill Your Tank With Soft Water

To avoid problems with the alkalinity levels in your fish tank, it’s a good idea to begin with soft, low alkaline water.

If your tap water is too hard, consider installing a reverse osmosis (RO) filter on the tap or using another source of water for your fish.

How Often Should You Test The pH Levels In Your Fish Tank?

Generally speaking, you should test the pH levels in your fish tank around once every four weeks at a minimum.

However, to be safe, checking the pH level of your fish tank every two weeks is recommended.

This allows you to detect any potential changes to the pH levels before it can cause any issues to your fishes’ health.

It’s worth noting that you should always check the pH level of your fish tank at the same time of day and keep note of the result.

This comes down to the fact that the pH level of the water tends to vary depending on the time of day,

Bearing this in mind, for the most accurate results and to ensure the safety of your fish, you will need to make sure that you are measuring it at the same time of day every time.

Conclusion

If your fish aren’t thriving in your fish tank, then there might be something wrong with the water quality.

Lowering the alkalinity levels in your fish tank is achievable in a few ways.

I hope after reading this article you have a better understanding of how to lower the alkalinity levels.

Hi! I have a 20 gallon with a filter and heater. I only have two fish, a black molly and a long finned serpae tetra. For the past few weeks I noticed the nitrates and nitrites creeping up and theyre now at a dangerously high level, the darkest color on the scale. My fish seem absolutely fine though. They have no change in mood but I know it is toxic. Also, my black molly is giving birth soon and I dont want my fry born into an unhealthy tank. What should I do to get the nitrate and nitrite down. Im afraid if it goes down too fast it was stress my fish. I have a Java Fern that is sprouting more leaves from itself and a moss ball. The PH is at 7. I dont know how to lower it fast enough and what I should use. I dont want to harm my fish.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

What are the figures for
Ammonia
Nitrite
Nitrate

What is your usual water change routine?
How much and how often?
What de-chlorinator do you use?
How long has the tnak been running for?
When did you last clean/replace the filter media?

Remove some water for testing and then do a 30% partial water chnage using the de-chlorinator and matching the new water temperature to the tank water temperature, then come back to answer the above questions.

Hi Sophie,
Partial temperature matched conditioned water changes will remove nitrates.
Daily 30% temperature matched conditioned water changes are required on that tank for a week or until the nitrates are below 40 ppm
😡

Hi, my Nitrate is at 80 and my Nitrite is at 3, and my ammonia appears to be at 0. I use the api master kit but whenever i test for ammonia no colors really show up, so i assume its at 0. I do about a 30-50% water change once a week. I use the api tap water conditioner. The tank has been running since december 26. I have not done anything with the filter media. I feed my fish daily.

Hi Sophie,
About 30 to 50 each week is a bit random.
I put a mark on the side of the tank and remove the same amount each week this way when I test the water I can decide if I need to lower the mark for the future ( and remove more as well this week).
Sure you can remove more or do a water change mid week any time you like.

Nitrates at 80 ppm are as dangerous to your fish as ammonia at a lower reading.

I have 8 fish and they are all very small, I have 2 Cory cat fish one is spotted and one is plaine with just one big spot, I have 5 glofish 3 yellow 1 red and 1purple, and last but not least I have a tetra of some sort . But anyways I have a nitrite level of 1.0 and was wondering how I could lower it, it was saying it’s making my fish stressed, everything else is fine except for ammonia which I used ammo lock to neutralize it, my nitrates are at zero as for my tank hasn’t cycled yet, my nitrite as I said before is at 1.0 the total hardness of my water is about 150, the total alkalinity in my tank is 80 and my ph is 7.8. This is a freshwater tank obviously. Is there a good way to lower my nitrite level? If so please tell me. Thanks

How big is your tank? You may be overstocked and you definatly have wayy too many fish in there for an uncycled tank. The best way to lower the nitrite is to have a properly cylcled tank and do frequent water changes

If you intend keeping the fish in the tank while you cycle then you will have to do daily water changes.

My suggestion would be 25% in the morning and 25% in the evening to keep the toxins down.

Be prepared to lose a few fish.

My nitrite levels arent dangourosly high they are just a little and I have already lost a rainbow shark but I wil do the daily water changes, also does drift wood really bring down ammonia? And if so is it actually a piece of drift wood which you know drifts or floats? Anything will be helpfull, thanks.

Having ammonia or nitrite above 0 is dangerous, just because 1 is a small number doesn’t mean your water is safe for your fish.

Driftwood can sometimes change the pH of your water not bring down ammonia. If it does, i’ve never heard of it.

Ok I’m very over crowded right now and I’m going to remove some fish, the Cory cats like to be together so I’m not removing them, but I was thinking about returning the tetra and 2 of my glofish that way I’ll only have about 2 extra tank mates, do you think this would be a good idea?

Oh and if I put the ammonia neutralizer in will all the good bacteria grow and take the ammonia and make it nitrites and so on?

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

  • Pin
  • Share
  • Email

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

High nitrate accumulation, sometimes referred to as old tank syndrome, can be a common problem for long-time aquarium hobbyists. It usually occurs when regular maintenance and water change routines are ignored. Nitrate is the end product of bacterial reduction of ammonia to nitrite and then to nitrate. The nitrate will accumulate in the aquarium water until it is assimilated by plants or removed by water changes.

In freshwater, nitrate is relatively nontoxic even at high levels (200 mg/L or more), but in saltwater aquariums, it can be a problem for marine invertebrates, so it should be kept at lower levels (below 20 mg/L). Some marine aquarium keepers are reluctant to perform regular water changes to lower the nitrate as they would then need to add more salt into the aquarium, and so they only top off the evaporated water with freshwater (as salt does not evaporate). This does not remove the nitrate but allows the nitrate to rise and can cause problems in the aquarium.

This nitrate reduction method is an instant nitrate reduction water change method. You can reduce nitrate quickly to zero with no ill or harmful effects to your established aquarium residents. In fact, the behavior of the tank inhabitants can improve greatly afterward. You may notice the fish will become more active, start eating better, and may display brighter colors within a few days.

” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

Moto “Club4AG” Miwa / Flickr / CC BY 2.0

Important Considerations

One important consideration before you start a massive (or any, for that matter) water change is to remember that you will also be changing the pH in your tank (probably upward). Before beginning this water change, it is wise to slowly adjust your tank water pH to where it will be when you are finished. You can adjust the pH upward with common baking soda or downward with one of the many products on the market to reduce the pH of aquarium water. This will prevent your tank critters from going through “pH shock,” which can be fatal to more sensitive tank critters.

This method was proven when an experiment was performed to test it. The test tank’s nitrate was allowed to rise to a dangerously high level, literally off the scale, to observe the transitions the tank would go through. The experiment was successful. It allowed the testers to observe the formation of different algae.

The established aquarium residents survived, too; a 15-inch snowflake eel, various types of hermit crabs and snails, a few crabs, two colonies of zoanthids, some non-living corals, and some live rock. The testers even added a newly mated pair of coral-banded shrimp the day after the completion of the water change procedure with no problems at all.

Rapid Nitrate Reduction Method

Many people try to reduce their nitrate levels by performing a series of partial, 20 percent water changes. This will reduce your nitrate (or any other chemical substance) levels, but it is rather inefficient if the object is to reduce the levels to near zero in the shortest period of time as possible, with the least amount of water.

For example, if you reduce the level of water in the tank to 20 percent of normal and then refill the tank to a 40 percent level, you have already reduced your nitrate levels by half. If you then refill the tank to the 100 percent level, your nitrate levels will be 20 percent of the original level that you started at.

If, on the other hand, you reduce the 40 percent water level once more to 20 percent and then refill the tank, you will end up with a nitrate level of 10 percent of what you started with. Perform the 40 percent to 20 percent reduction once more, and you will end up with a nitrate level of 5 percent of what you started with. So, if you started out with a nitrate level of 100 parts per million and used this method, your 100 ppm nitrates would be reduced, in a short period of time, to five ppm, which is considered to be an acceptable level even for corals.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

Why It Is Safe

Some people fear that the rapid reduction of nitrate would “shock” tank critters. This is an understandable concern, but under the circumstances, the rapid reduction of potentially harmful toxins in a tank is of the utmost importance.

For example, it would be like standing in a closed garage with a car engine running, filling the garage with carbon monoxide. Then imagine someone telling you not to open the garage door since the rapid reduction in carbon monoxide levels is more harmful than reducing the carbon monoxide levels by 20%. The scenario is the same. The fish and other tank inhabitants are swimming in a toxic substance that will kill ​based on exposure.

Of course, the best way to avoid the urgent need to have to reduce toxic nitrate levels is to follow a regular maintenance and water change routine. If you find you are in a position where everything you have tried does not seem to work and rising nitrate levels continue to be a problem, give this water change method a try.

You can be conservative while using this method, too. if you are concerned about “shocking” your tank inhabitants, you can always perform this process over a period of time (waiting a few days between each water change process) until the nitrate is reduced.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

Nitrates are the bane of many an established fishkeeper. But there are some quick and easy fixes.

What is nitrate?

Nitrate is part of the Nitrogen cycle and is formed when ammonia is converted by bacteria. Nitrosomonas bacteria convert ammonia into nitrite, before Nitrospira convert nitrite (NO2) to nitrate (NO3). Nitrite and nitrate sound very similar and are often confused, but nitrite is very toxic to fish even in low levels, whereas nitrate is less toxic and builds up.

A nitrite level of just 1 part per million is enough to poison and kill most aquarium fish, yet nitrate levels can be 100 times that in some cases. High nitrates are linked by some to nuisance algae, and Old Tank Syndrome, where nitrates rise, pH drops, and any newly introduced fish are shocked and die, despite ammonia and nitrite tests proving negative.

Nitrate can also be present in tapwater, so you may introduce nitrate unknowingly, when replacing old tank water with new tap water.

Fixes

The quickest and easiest way to get nitrates down in your setup is to change the water. As long as your tap water has a lower nitrate level than your tank water, by replacing it, your nitrate level will go down. Test the nitrate level in both your tank and your tap, to ensure that this is the case.

As long as the water you are replacing is of the right temperature, and has been treated for chlorine or chloramine, you can conduct water changes of 50% without issues.

If the nitrate level in your tapwater is high however, at 40ppm or more, most people opt not to continue using it, and turn to RO water instead. RO stands for Reverse Osmosis, and the process removes nitrates, phosphates, chlorine and minerals from tapwater.

Plumb one in at home and you will have an unlimited source of purified water to carry out water changes. RO water is soft too, benefiting fish which prefer water with a low pH.

Plants

Live aquatic plants are nature’s nitrate filters, and readily soak up nitrates, and use them as fertiliser. Heavily plant any nitrate-laden aquarium with fast growing live plants, and they will remove all the nitrate within days or weeks.

Aquascapers actually add nitrate in the form of Nitrogen, or N, as plants can actually become deficient of this key nutrient after they’ve used it all up. Live aquatic plants have many other benefits too including providing shelter for small fish and fry, providing places for fish to scatter eggs, and they help to fight off algae. Just ensure that any planted aquarium has the right lighting, and other fertilisers, to keep the plants healthy and growing.

Liquids

Nitrate can be lowered by the addition of some specially designed liquids. Use as directed, add to established tanks, and you should see the nitrate curve lessen over time when compared to not using it. Along with Tetra Easy Balance, this is useful for standard community aquariums where regular maintenance cannot always be carried out as often as it should.

Media

Nitrate can also be reduced by special filter media. Bacteria can be both aerobic (oxygen consuming) and anaerobic, and it’s anaerobic bacteria that are good at reducing nitrate. Although not a rapid fix, once the anaerobic population of bacteria are established within the media, nitrate should reduce.

Nitrate sponges

Some Nitrate sponges work in a similar way to other nitrate reducing media, encouraging bacteria to reduce nitrate from within, while others work chemically, absorbing nitrate and locking it away. Both can be effective, and the mainstay of many leading filter media systems including Juwel and JBL.

Feed less, stock less

The nitrate level of any aquarium should be in direct relation to the amount of ammonia being produced by the fish. The more fish you have, the more nitrate will be produced. So tanks with chronic nitrate problems are usually overstocked, and over fed. Keep fewer, smaller fish, and don’t overfeed, and less ammonia and subsequent nitrate will be produced.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

Nitrates are generally very low in natural waters, in part by the high rate of dilution due to large quantities of water, but also because of the hydrologic-cycle.

A common practice used to lower aquarium nitrates is the water change. In reality however, water changes are more of a nitrate dilution then removal.

How to remove aquarium nitrate:

Assuming there is 40 ppm of nitrate before a 20% water change, 80% or 32 ppm will remain post water change. Since common tap and well water usually contains nitrate, and assuming that the average level is at about 10 ppm, then our water change had little effect on the overall nitrate level of the aquarium.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

Purify your aquarium with ALGONE

Provide your fish with the healthiest habitat possible. Round out your hard work and maintenance efforts with naturally purifying ALGONE… learn more

What can we do to aid in the removal of nitrates from the aquarium?

  1. Add live plants to a freshwater aquarium

Plants naturally utilize nitrate as a nutrient and food. This is why persistently high nitrate usually results in an algae outbreak and green aquarium water problems. An abundance of nitrate is fuel for explosive growth of existing algae cells.

Go here for more information on plants!
Reduce fish population or upgrade to bigger tank

Fish waste results in an increase of nitrate levels. Keeping the overall fish population relatively low therefore helps prevent nitrate accumulation. If you are considering a larger tank, try to resist the temptation of stocking more fish as this will inevitably increase nitrate producing waste within the fish tank.

Too much fish food will severely pollute the water and result in spiking nitrate levels. Don’t overfeed.

Overfeeding and the cloudy fish tank
Use a nitrate remover such as ALGONE

ALGONE gently removes nitrates from the aquarium and effectively prevents all the common problems associated with high nitrate levels. Through nitrate reduction ALGONE also clears cloudy and murky aquarium water, restoring a brilliant, crystal clear water column. Additionally, ALGONE removes pollutants and dissolved organics associated with rising nitrate and other common problems in the fish tank.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

An aquarium a beautiful home piece that effortlessly brings out joy and takes away stress. Fish, plants, and other invertebrates can inhabit your aquarium well without constant monitoring and hassle maintenance. Aside from having a low-key pet, it also adds elegance to homes, offices, and other spaces.

Maintenance of an aquarium can be tiresome, especially if you don’t know where to start. Wondering how to lower nitrate in the aquarium is a valid thought to keep your fish healthy. Knowing more about nitrates will help you become a more responsible aquarium owner. Aside from that, it also keeps the water clean and the entire environment a hearty place to live.

Table of Contents

Where Does Nitrate Come From?

Nitrate is an odorless and colorless gas that builds up over time in aquariums. They naturally come from plants and animals as waste products. Other things that contribute to the buildup of nitrates include uneaten food, unclean and old filters, and overcrowding of fishes inside an aquarium.

The waste product of your fish and the plants inside is primarily ammonia. Once released it is then converted into nitrate through a common process known as nitrogen cycle. Nitrate is the last link in this chain.

Nitrates are highly toxic to the living things inside the aquarium if their amount exceed the safe levels. If left in high concentrations, it can contaminate the water and can cause harm to fishes and plants. Filters work efficiently in lowering this out, and regular aquarium cleaning can help alleviate the amount of nitrates.

How to Lower Nitrate in the Aquarium?

Being a responsible fish owner entails you to lower down the nitrate levels from time to time. This process isn’t as tedious as you think because a lot of kits are available for personal use. Lowering down the nitrate content can improve the mood of your fish and the ambiance of your aquarium.

Denitrification is a process that significantly lowers down the nitrate levels. This process involves using a specialized nitrate filter that will neutralize nitrates while absorbing other toxic agents and contaminants.

Another way of lowering down the nitrate content in your aquarium is by having a complete water change. This also give you the chance to scrub off the inner glass walls that may have ammonia. Cleaning out the contents of the tank is also incorporated in this regular process.

How Nitrate Levels Affect Aquarium Fish?

Knowing that nitrate levels cause harm to the health of your fish isn’t sufficient. Nitrate comes directly from ammonia. It is a reactive molecule and when high levels are in the system of your aquatic friends, can cause a lot of disturbances in their daily lives.

Because their system isn’t used to having this amount of reactive molecule, it results in various signs and symptoms of toxicity. This nitrate toxicity can impose as behavioural changes that is observed in 24-48 hours. These changes include:

  • Laying on the bottom of the tank
  • Loss of appetite or changes in the way they eat
  • High respiration and rapid gill movements
  • Acting dazed; being listless
  • Disorientation; loss of balance
  • Curling of the head to the tail (seen in advanced stages)

Nitrates aren’t seen and there is no distinct smell when its levels are high. As their levels slowly rise up, more and more of your fishes will begin to exhibit symptoms. If these levels aren’t reduced or no remedy is done, your fishes will eventually die of toxicity.

Frequently Asked Questions

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

How to test nitrate in an aquarium?

It is vital to know the nitrate level in your aquarium to keep the potential of nitrate toxicity at bay. You will need a reliable nitrate test kit to check this. There are a lot of nitrate test kits that are easy to use and almost always available in pet stores and aquarium shops.

Instructions on how to use nitrate test kits vary. But most kits will require you to match the color of the water with the color chart that is usually included. These color charts are labelled with the approximate amount of nitrates in the tank.

If you are not confident with how you test the nitrate levels on your own, there are pet shops or specialized aquarium centers that offer free water testing. Some of these shops also charge you for a decent price to check for nitrate levels.

How often should aquariums be tested for nitrates?

It is apparent that testing your aquarium with nitrate levels is essential. And testing nitrate levels should be part of your regular aquarium maintenance. However, testing the amount of nitrates daily is also unnecessary.

Testing your aquarium for nitrate levels is reasonably done once a month. These monthly tests are vital, especially if you are breeding fish. While you’re out testing your aquarium water, you can also check for the temperature, pH level and other parameters.

What level of nitrate in aquarium is safe?

Once you know how high or low the nitrate levels are, it is important to keep in mind the safe and dangerous levels. Knowing this will help you assess when to change your water, and go to the nearest vet in cases of excessively high nitrate levels.

A nitrate level of 5 to 10 ppm is considered ideal in most aquariums. Some aquarium enthusiasts have a ceiling of up to 20 ppm. At this same level of 20 ppm is considered to be high and dangerous. Levels at around 20-50 ppm can potentially harm the fish and levels of 100 ppm can cause instantaneous death.

Conclusion

Maintaining a healthy environment for your fish can be a challenging chore. Knowing how to how to lower nitrate in the aquarium gives you an edge in keeping the water safe and clean for your fish to swim through. Keeping nitrate levels low will also ensure that your aquatic pets are living their best lives inside.

Although nitrates are less toxic than ammonia, these levels can accumulate over time and can be harmful. Changes in behavior that you aren’t familiar with is a signal that your fish isn’t as healthy as before. Regular nitrate level check-ups will prevent you from having unhappy and moody fishes inside your aquarium.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

  • Pin
  • Share
  • Email

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

High nitrate accumulation, sometimes referred to as old tank syndrome, can be a common problem for long-time aquarium hobbyists. It usually occurs when regular maintenance and water change routines are ignored. Nitrate is the end product of bacterial reduction of ammonia to nitrite and then to nitrate. The nitrate will accumulate in the aquarium water until it is assimilated by plants or removed by water changes.

In freshwater, nitrate is relatively nontoxic even at high levels (200 mg/L or more), but in saltwater aquariums, it can be a problem for marine invertebrates, so it should be kept at lower levels (below 20 mg/L). Some marine aquarium keepers are reluctant to perform regular water changes to lower the nitrate as they would then need to add more salt into the aquarium, and so they only top off the evaporated water with freshwater (as salt does not evaporate). This does not remove the nitrate but allows the nitrate to rise and can cause problems in the aquarium.

This nitrate reduction method is an instant nitrate reduction water change method. You can reduce nitrate quickly to zero with no ill or harmful effects to your established aquarium residents. In fact, the behavior of the tank inhabitants can improve greatly afterward. You may notice the fish will become more active, start eating better, and may display brighter colors within a few days.

” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

Moto “Club4AG” Miwa / Flickr / CC BY 2.0

Important Considerations

One important consideration before you start a massive (or any, for that matter) water change is to remember that you will also be changing the pH in your tank (probably upward). Before beginning this water change, it is wise to slowly adjust your tank water pH to where it will be when you are finished. You can adjust the pH upward with common baking soda or downward with one of the many products on the market to reduce the pH of aquarium water. This will prevent your tank critters from going through “pH shock,” which can be fatal to more sensitive tank critters.

This method was proven when an experiment was performed to test it. The test tank’s nitrate was allowed to rise to a dangerously high level, literally off the scale, to observe the transitions the tank would go through. The experiment was successful. It allowed the testers to observe the formation of different algae.

The established aquarium residents survived, too; a 15-inch snowflake eel, various types of hermit crabs and snails, a few crabs, two colonies of zoanthids, some non-living corals, and some live rock. The testers even added a newly mated pair of coral-banded shrimp the day after the completion of the water change procedure with no problems at all.

Rapid Nitrate Reduction Method

Many people try to reduce their nitrate levels by performing a series of partial, 20 percent water changes. This will reduce your nitrate (or any other chemical substance) levels, but it is rather inefficient if the object is to reduce the levels to near zero in the shortest period of time as possible, with the least amount of water.

For example, if you reduce the level of water in the tank to 20 percent of normal and then refill the tank to a 40 percent level, you have already reduced your nitrate levels by half. If you then refill the tank to the 100 percent level, your nitrate levels will be 20 percent of the original level that you started at.

If, on the other hand, you reduce the 40 percent water level once more to 20 percent and then refill the tank, you will end up with a nitrate level of 10 percent of what you started with. Perform the 40 percent to 20 percent reduction once more, and you will end up with a nitrate level of 5 percent of what you started with. So, if you started out with a nitrate level of 100 parts per million and used this method, your 100 ppm nitrates would be reduced, in a short period of time, to five ppm, which is considered to be an acceptable level even for corals.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

Why It Is Safe

Some people fear that the rapid reduction of nitrate would “shock” tank critters. This is an understandable concern, but under the circumstances, the rapid reduction of potentially harmful toxins in a tank is of the utmost importance.

For example, it would be like standing in a closed garage with a car engine running, filling the garage with carbon monoxide. Then imagine someone telling you not to open the garage door since the rapid reduction in carbon monoxide levels is more harmful than reducing the carbon monoxide levels by 20%. The scenario is the same. The fish and other tank inhabitants are swimming in a toxic substance that will kill ​based on exposure.

Of course, the best way to avoid the urgent need to have to reduce toxic nitrate levels is to follow a regular maintenance and water change routine. If you find you are in a position where everything you have tried does not seem to work and rising nitrate levels continue to be a problem, give this water change method a try.

You can be conservative while using this method, too. if you are concerned about “shocking” your tank inhabitants, you can always perform this process over a period of time (waiting a few days between each water change process) until the nitrate is reduced.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

Nitrates are the bane of many an established fishkeeper. But there are some quick and easy fixes.

What is nitrate?

Nitrate is part of the Nitrogen cycle and is formed when ammonia is converted by bacteria. Nitrosomonas bacteria convert ammonia into nitrite, before Nitrospira convert nitrite (NO2) to nitrate (NO3). Nitrite and nitrate sound very similar and are often confused, but nitrite is very toxic to fish even in low levels, whereas nitrate is less toxic and builds up.

A nitrite level of just 1 part per million is enough to poison and kill most aquarium fish, yet nitrate levels can be 100 times that in some cases. High nitrates are linked by some to nuisance algae, and Old Tank Syndrome, where nitrates rise, pH drops, and any newly introduced fish are shocked and die, despite ammonia and nitrite tests proving negative.

Nitrate can also be present in tapwater, so you may introduce nitrate unknowingly, when replacing old tank water with new tap water.

Fixes

The quickest and easiest way to get nitrates down in your setup is to change the water. As long as your tap water has a lower nitrate level than your tank water, by replacing it, your nitrate level will go down. Test the nitrate level in both your tank and your tap, to ensure that this is the case.

As long as the water you are replacing is of the right temperature, and has been treated for chlorine or chloramine, you can conduct water changes of 50% without issues.

If the nitrate level in your tapwater is high however, at 40ppm or more, most people opt not to continue using it, and turn to RO water instead. RO stands for Reverse Osmosis, and the process removes nitrates, phosphates, chlorine and minerals from tapwater.

Plumb one in at home and you will have an unlimited source of purified water to carry out water changes. RO water is soft too, benefiting fish which prefer water with a low pH.

Plants

Live aquatic plants are nature’s nitrate filters, and readily soak up nitrates, and use them as fertiliser. Heavily plant any nitrate-laden aquarium with fast growing live plants, and they will remove all the nitrate within days or weeks.

Aquascapers actually add nitrate in the form of Nitrogen, or N, as plants can actually become deficient of this key nutrient after they’ve used it all up. Live aquatic plants have many other benefits too including providing shelter for small fish and fry, providing places for fish to scatter eggs, and they help to fight off algae. Just ensure that any planted aquarium has the right lighting, and other fertilisers, to keep the plants healthy and growing.

Liquids

Nitrate can be lowered by the addition of some specially designed liquids. Use as directed, add to established tanks, and you should see the nitrate curve lessen over time when compared to not using it. Along with Tetra Easy Balance, this is useful for standard community aquariums where regular maintenance cannot always be carried out as often as it should.

Media

Nitrate can also be reduced by special filter media. Bacteria can be both aerobic (oxygen consuming) and anaerobic, and it’s anaerobic bacteria that are good at reducing nitrate. Although not a rapid fix, once the anaerobic population of bacteria are established within the media, nitrate should reduce.

Nitrate sponges

Some Nitrate sponges work in a similar way to other nitrate reducing media, encouraging bacteria to reduce nitrate from within, while others work chemically, absorbing nitrate and locking it away. Both can be effective, and the mainstay of many leading filter media systems including Juwel and JBL.

Feed less, stock less

The nitrate level of any aquarium should be in direct relation to the amount of ammonia being produced by the fish. The more fish you have, the more nitrate will be produced. So tanks with chronic nitrate problems are usually overstocked, and over fed. Keep fewer, smaller fish, and don’t overfeed, and less ammonia and subsequent nitrate will be produced.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

Nitrates are generally very low in natural waters, in part by the high rate of dilution due to large quantities of water, but also because of the hydrologic-cycle.

A common practice used to lower aquarium nitrates is the water change. In reality however, water changes are more of a nitrate dilution then removal.

How to remove aquarium nitrate:

Assuming there is 40 ppm of nitrate before a 20% water change, 80% or 32 ppm will remain post water change. Since common tap and well water usually contains nitrate, and assuming that the average level is at about 10 ppm, then our water change had little effect on the overall nitrate level of the aquarium.

How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

Purify your aquarium with ALGONE

Provide your fish with the healthiest habitat possible. Round out your hard work and maintenance efforts with naturally purifying ALGONE… learn more

What can we do to aid in the removal of nitrates from the aquarium?

  1. Add live plants to a freshwater aquarium

Plants naturally utilize nitrate as a nutrient and food. This is why persistently high nitrate usually results in an algae outbreak and green aquarium water problems. An abundance of nitrate is fuel for explosive growth of existing algae cells.

Go here for more information on plants!
Reduce fish population or upgrade to bigger tank

Fish waste results in an increase of nitrate levels. Keeping the overall fish population relatively low therefore helps prevent nitrate accumulation. If you are considering a larger tank, try to resist the temptation of stocking more fish as this will inevitably increase nitrate producing waste within the fish tank.

Too much fish food will severely pollute the water and result in spiking nitrate levels. Don’t overfeed.

Overfeeding and the cloudy fish tank
Use a nitrate remover such as ALGONE

ALGONE gently removes nitrates from the aquarium and effectively prevents all the common problems associated with high nitrate levels. Through nitrate reduction ALGONE also clears cloudy and murky aquarium water, restoring a brilliant, crystal clear water column. Additionally, ALGONE removes pollutants and dissolved organics associated with rising nitrate and other common problems in the fish tank.

frenchfishkeeper

New Member
  • Jan 16, 2008
  • #1
  • amandalynn

    New Member
    • Jan 17, 2008
  • #2
  • Piltdownpaul

    Fish Herder
    • Jan 17, 2008
  • #3
  • Mikaila31

    Always Watching
    • Jan 17, 2008
  • #4
  • Your tank is in the middle of cycling. Leaving it sit for two weeks doesn’t do anything and the nutrafin cycle doesn’t really do anything. I would follow the directions in this thread, you will need a ammonia test kit as well. During the cycle you want to keep ammonia and nitrite at .25ppm or below. Water changes are the best way to reduce nitrite and ammonia, you can do 50% water changes to get the levels down. You should also pick up some Prime to help deal with the ammonia. I also suggest returning some of the fish, the rummies, angels, and gouramis are sensitive fish and most likely won’t survive the effects of the cycle. Here is another link that explains how your tank cycles.

    Also getting some filter media from a already cycled tank will help A LOT in speeding up your cycle. You can sometimes get this from friends or family if they have a tank, or from LPS. There are also many members on here willing to donate mature filter media. If you are able to get a hold of some make sure it stays wet, and just add it to your filter.

    milly the fishkeeper

    New Member
    • Jan 17, 2008
  • #5
  • fry_lover

    Fred and the Fredettes
    • Jan 17, 2008
  • #6
  • as already said.

    water changes, water changes, water changes if you want to reduce the suffering of your fish / potential damage and also longer term damage to them through such high nitrite levels.

    forget 10% a day though (no offence to dude who said that) thats no where near enough Nitrite infested water is getting changed with 10%

    Nutrafin Cycle does NOTHING in my experience, and that includes me testing with using it experimentally on some tanks. It wont do any harm, keep adding if it makes you feel better, but i dont think it will up to much despite it greats claims

    Best bet is to get some mature media for your filters, but its a long shot if you dont have another mature tank a friend who has one? As already said

    EDIT: this should be in the emergency section of the forum, you might get help faster

    EDIT: dont freak too much about the nirtrate levels, that will no way be as much as a problem as those nitrIte readings. The nitrate can be slowly reduced as you go, it wont kill your fish or even harm them if its been a gradual build up

    fry_lover

    Fred and the Fredettes
    • Jan 17, 2008
  • #7
  • Your tank is in the middle of cycling. Leaving it sit for two weeks doesn’t do anything and the nutrafin cycle doesn’t really do anything. I would follow the directions in this thread, you will need a ammonia test kit as well. During the cycle you want to keep ammonia and nitrite at .25ppm or below. Water changes are the best way to reduce nitrite and ammonia, you can do 50% water changes to get the levels down. You should also pick up some Prime to help deal with the ammonia. I also suggest returning some of the fish, the rummies, angels, and gouramis are sensitive fish and most likely won’t survive the effects of the cycle. Here is another link that explains how your tank cycles.

    Also getting some filter media from a already cycled tank will help A LOT in speeding up your cycle. You can sometimes get this from friends or family if they have a tank, or from LPS. There are also many members on here willing to donate mature filter media. If you are able to get a hold of some make sure it stays wet, and just add it to your filter.

    I have to say, i think this is a great response from this guy Mikaila31, helpful, straight to the point

    I am suprised no fish has gone to fishy heaven in that tank, i am not mocking you, just saying, good luck with it

    Ammonia and nitrites can be extremely toxic for your Cherry Shrimps. Long term exposure to high concentration of nitrates will also cause health issues for these inverts.

    To see how you can safely reduce ammonia, nitrites and nitrates without harming your shrimps, you can take a look at this article from Aquarium Blueprints.

    What are ammonia, nitrite and nitrate?

    Ammonia comes from the decomposed organic wastes in your aquarium. These include uneaten food, dead plants and/or excrement produced by your aquatic pets.

    There is a natural bacteria colony that will convert ammonia to nitrites while another set of natural bacteria species will convert nitrites to nitrates.

    Depending on how your tank is set up, there is also a bacteria colony that consume nitrate. With that said, this species requires specialized areas in your tank that are devoid of oxygen.

    For the most optimal living conditions for your pet inverts, your tank water needs to have 0 ppm of ammonia, 0 ppm of nitrites and less than 20 ppm of nitrates.

    How to safely remove ammonia and nitrites in a Cherry Shrimp tank

    In order to safely remove ammonia and nitrites from your shrimp tank without causing any harm and/or stress, we recommend that you take the following steps:

    1. Since ammonia and nitrites can be very toxic even in small traces, we recommend that you dose Seachem Prime in your tank.

    Make sure you follow the instructions in the bottle and add enough to cover the entire tank water volume of your aquarium.

    2. Keep dosing every 48 hours since that is how long Prime will remain effective at detoxifying ammonia and nitrites.

    3. Eventually, the beneficial bacteria in for shrimp tank should be able to handle the ammonia and nitrites in the water column. At this point, you can stop dosing Prime.

    Keep in mind that it may take weeks for your aquarium to be fully cycled to the point where you have 0 ppm of ammonia and 0 ppm of nitrates.

    In order to speed this process up significantly, we recommend using a live beneficial bacteria product like Seachem Stability, which you can find on Amazon with this link.

    How to safely lower nitrates in a Cherry Shrimp tank

    Nitrates are tricky to lower in a Cherry Shrimp tank. This is because the quickest way to lower the concentration is by doing a major water change. However, big swings in water parameters can be just as stressful and as deadly to your shrimps as high nitrate levels.

    To safely lower nitrates, we recommend that you try doing the following instead:

    1. To start off, we recommend adding either Seachem De Nitrate or Seachem Matrix to your tank. These biological filter medias contain chambers that are devoid of oxygen, which makes them the perfect places to grow nitrate-consuming bacteria.

    To see what are the main differences between De Nitrate and Matrix, you can take a look at this comparison.

    2. It could take many weeks for the beneficial bacteria colonies that will eat nitrates to grow on the Seachem De Nitrate or Seachem Matrix media.

    In order to speed up this process as soon as possible, we once again recommend using Seachem Stability.

    3. Furthermore, you may also want to consider adding live plants in your shrimp tank as these will also help consume nitrates from the water column.

    4. Smaller water changes will also help with safely reducing the nitrate levels for your aquarium without harming your fish.

    In order to minimize the stress of your Cherry Shrimps, you should change no more than 20% of the tank water volume per week. When adding water back in, we also recommend using the drip-feed method so that your pet inverts will slowly acclimate to the changing water parameters.

    5. When trying to lower nitrates, you can also try feeding your Cherry Shrimps less.

    Moreover, we recommend that you remove any uneaten food particles after several hours have passed since feeding them. Otherwise, the food will decompose in your aquarium, causing your ammonia, nitrites and nitrate levels to rise.

    Categories

    About Aquarium Blueprints

    Fish keeping can be as frustrating as it is rewarding, especially for beginners. There are big learning curves, such as the nitrogen cycle, that could drive newcomers away from the hobby.

    For that reason, AquariumBlueprints.com was created to help aquarists of all experience levels to build and maintain their tanks.

    Affiliate Disclosure

    AquariumBlueprints.com is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to Amazon.com.

    Disclosure

    The contents of the AquariumBlueprints.com (including text, images and video) are intended for informational purposes only and should not be substituted for qualified veterinary advice.

    As an Amazon Associate, Aquarium Blueprints earn from qualifying purchases.

    Lava rock is an excellent natural décor that you can add to your aquarium as it doubles as biological filtration.

    So, can you use lava rocks to reduce or completely remove nitrates in your fish tank? You can find out in this guide at Aquarium Blueprints.

    Quick Summary

    Lava rocks are highly porous as they contain microscopic chambers that are devoid of oxygen. As a result, nitrate-consuming bacteria will be able to colonized in these anaerobic spaces.

    These rocks also provide a lot of surface area for the ammonia- and nitrite-consuming beneficial bacteria to colonized as well.

    So, if you are looking to reduce your nitrates along with the ammonia and nitrites, then adding lava rocks should help improve your water quality.

    What is lava rock?

    Lava rock is made of molten rock that were created during volcanic eruptions. What makes this rock great for biological filtration is that it is very porous.

    Can lava rock remove ammonia?

    Every time you feed your fish or other aquatic pets in your aquarium, you are creating organic wastes. The uneaten food will decompose while food that do get eaten will eventually turn into excrement.

    These organic wastes are turned into ammonia, a compound that is very toxic to the inhabitants in your fish tank even in small traces.

    Fortunately, there is a natural bacteria that will consume ammonia. These microscopic organism grow on all surface areas in your tank, including lava rocks. Since these rocks are very porous, they can provide a lot more surface areas for this bacteria to colonized on when compared to a vast majority of other objects in your tank or filter.

    Can lava rock remove nitrites?

    The bacteria that consume ammonia will convert it to nitrite, which is another toxic compound for your fish and other aquatic pets.

    Fortunately, there is another type of natural bacteria that will consume nitrites. This specie will also grows on all surface areas in your aquarium. Just like we stated previously, the porous structure of lava rocks should provide way more surface areas than most other objects and filter medias in your tank.

    Can lava rock remove nitrates?

    The bacteria that consume nitrite will convert it to nitrate. While nitrates aren’t as toxic as the other two compounds, it can be harmful at very high concentration, which is more than 40 ppm (or 20 ppm for very sensitive aquatic pet species).

    While there is another natural bacteria that will consume nitrate, it is somewhat tricky to grow it in your fish tank. While the bacteria colonies that reduce ammonia and nitrites require oxygen to live, the bacteria that reduce nitrate can only live in areas that have little to zero oxygen levels.

    Thankfully, lava rock contains a lot of microscopic chambers devoid of oxygen due to its porous structure. Therefore, the nitrate-consuming bacteria should be able to grow inside of these rocks.

    While lava rocks should help reduce the nitrate levels in your aquarium, it most likely won’t be able to completely get rid of this compound unless you add a significant amount. As we stated above, we recommend keeping nitrates to below 40 ppm or 20 ppm.

    In addition to adding more lava rocks, you can also take the following steps to help reduce nitrates:

    1. Add live plants in your aquarium (we used Java Moss and Java Fern as both are easy to grow in low lighting conditions).

    2. Perform regular water changes (we recommend swapping out no more than 20% of your tank water over a 24-hour period so that you won’t stress out your aquatic pets).

    3. Remove any uneaten food after feeding your fish.

    4. You may also want to try feeding your fish less.

    What to look for when buying lava rocks for your fish tank

    When buying lava rocks for your aquarium, try to look for rocks that are advertised specifically to be safe for fish tank usage. If you are looking for a specific recommendation, then we suggest getting the BCQLI Red Volcanic Rock Sphere Bio-Filter Media, which you can find on Amazon with this link.

    Generic lava rocks should work as well. You just have to make sure that there aren’t any additives included. If you are looking for a specific recommendation when it comes to generic lava rocks, then we suggest picking up the American Fire Glass Medium Lava Rocks, which can be found on Amazon via this link.

    Categories

    About Aquarium Blueprints

    Fish keeping can be as frustrating as it is rewarding, especially for beginners. There are big learning curves, such as the nitrogen cycle, that could drive newcomers away from the hobby.

    For that reason, AquariumBlueprints.com was created to help aquarists of all experience levels to build and maintain their tanks.

    Affiliate Disclosure

    AquariumBlueprints.com is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to Amazon.com.

    Disclosure

    The contents of the AquariumBlueprints.com (including text, images and video) are intended for informational purposes only and should not be substituted for qualified veterinary advice.

    As an Amazon Associate, Aquarium Blueprints earn from qualifying purchases.

    For beginner aquarists, maintaining a healthy and thriving aquarium can be a challenging task. An aquarium, whether saltwater or freshwater, requires each owner’s full attention and efforts to be healthy. If you’re ready to take on the task of aquarium care, there are a couple of basics you must know. From monitoring pH levels to […]

    For beginner aquarists, maintaining a healthy and thriving aquarium can be a challenging task. An aquarium, whether saltwater or freshwater, requires each owner’s full attention and efforts to be healthy. If you’re ready to take on the task of aquarium care, there are a couple of basics you must know.

    From monitoring pH levels to water changes, here are 10 key tips to keeping a healthy and beautiful aquarium:

    1.Properly condition your water. The properties of your tank’s water is crucial to the long-term well-being of your fish. Remember that tap water contains many properties, such as minerals that need to be balanced out. Otherwise, it will not be able to support your pet fish and aquatic plants. You must condition your water by using biological agents or supplements that clear out these properties.

    2. Acclimate your fish to the water. Acclimation is an essential part of introducing your fish to their new home. Many fish species are delicate and thus, without proper acclimation, they may go through shock. You can ask our Pet counselors on the best acclimation methods for your pet fish. They may advise you to test the water chemistry before you begin the process. Once you arrive home, make sure to test the water based on the appropriate chemical levels. If your tank levels differ, you will need to acclimate your fish a little longer.

    3. Float fish in their bag. You will also need to acclimate your fish to the water temperature in your aquarium. For this process, you will need to float your fish in their sealed bag for at least 15-20 minutes. Every five minutes, you will need to add at least a quarter cup of aquarium water into the sealed bag until full. After you finish this process, remove some of the water from the bag and lower it into the water to let your fish swim freely. This process combines the chemistry and temperature of your aquarium together, making the acclimation process much easier. You can also take a look at the acclimation process on our blog, How To Set Up A Beginner Level Saltwater Aquarium.

    4. Maintain pH balance and other chemical levels. pH levels measure the balance of acidity and alkalinity in your aquarium’s water. You can monitor your tank’s pH levels by purchasing a pH test kit. Freshwater fish typically do well in aquariums with pH levels between 6.6 and 6.8. Saltwater fish thrive well in pH levels between 7.6 and 8.4. You will also need to regularly check your tank for the right levels of nitrate, nitrite, and ammone. Of course, these levels depend largely on fish species and the kind of aquarium you have. For the best results, ask our Pet counselors for advice on maintaining pH balance and other levels.

    5. Make sure water temperature is right. Your tank’s water temperature should be comfortable enough to sustain aquatic life. Any major changes to your tank’s temperature can be fatal to your fish. Avoid placing your tank in an area that receives a lot of sunlight or near cooling vents. Freshwater fish need a constant water temperature between 72°F – 82°F; saltwater fish thrive between 75°F – 80°F. Temperature levels also depends on each fish species so it’s important to research for the best possible results. You may need to buy a water heater for your tank if your aquarium is too cool to maintain your fish.

    6. Change water regularly. Changing 25 percent of your aquarium’s water every month keeps your tank clean and stabilizes nitrate concentrations. You also get rid of other debris and waste products left by increased phosphate levels. Leaving these levels high puts extra stress on your fish, which can make them very sick. Consistent water temperatures allows your fish and aquatic life to stay strong and healthy.

    7. Clean tank glass and other structures. Seeing a little green in your tank isn’t usually cause for alarm, but too much of it can be detrimental. Algae buildup gives your tank a murky, swampy look, and reduces the amount of oxygen in the water. This can cause a potential loss in fish and aquatic plants in your tank. Check out our blog, How to Control Algae Growth in Your Aquarium for more tips on how to eliminate algae.

    8. Choose the right size for your tank. It’s tempting to keep a large group of pet fish, but overcrowding your tank isn’t exactly a great idea. Overcrowding can lead to low oxygen levels, leading your fish vulnerable to disease. It can also cause excessive debris, wastes, and fatalities—all of which can reduce the quality in your water. Be sure to ask our Pet counselors about appropriate tank sizes for your pet fish.

    9. Pick compatible fish species. Many fish species can coexist with each other under certain environments. As long as they have adequate space, food, and other necessities, fish species usually leave each other alone. Some fish species, however, tend to be quite territorial or aggressive when it comes to their homes. That’s why we suggest researching fish that can live peacefully with each other. For the top freshwater fish breeds, check out our Top 10 Best Freshwater Fish For Your Aquarium. We’ve compiled a list of the Top 7 Best Saltwater Aquarium Fish for Beginners for more beautiful saltwater options.

    10. Avoid overfeeding your fish. This one is a cardinal rule in maintaining an aquarium. Overfeeding your fish can cause a variety of problems, including increasing the amount of waste and debris in your tank. Most fish do not need to be fed a huge amount of food to survive. Overfeeding can also encourage algae growth, further depleting your water quality and oxygen. Maintain a consistent feeding schedule and provide an appropriate amount of food.

    With enough practice and effort, you will surely have a spectacular aquarium with vibrant aquatic life. Remember to be patient and ask our Pet counselors any questions about your tank.

    Check out our blog, Freshwater vs Saltwater Aquariums for our tips on caring for freshwater and saltwater tanks!

    If your freshwater aquarium alkalinity is too high, some of the dissolved minerals have to be removed. One option is to remove them by running tap water through a reverse-osmosis filter. Or, rather than removing minerals until you have the right pH, you could start with naturally soft water and gradually raise the alkalinity until it reaches the right level.

    How to lower your nitratenitrite levels in your fish tank

    Video of the Day

    Although alkalinity is often used as a synonym for “basic,” the term properly refers to the buffering capacity of water. As several popular aquarium fish, such as South American cichlids, require low alkaline aquarium water to thrive, it is important to know how to reduce your tank’s alkalinity when necessary in order to take proper care of your fish and keep them in optimal health. Understanding the basics of pH and water hardness can help you when you’re adjusting your aquarium water.

    Alkaline aquarium water

    The pH, alkalinity, and relative hardness of the water are all interrelated. Proper pH levels allow the chemical reactions taking place in the water to proceed as they should. If your freshwater aquarium alkalinity is too high or too low, it impairs these processes. The relative hardness of the water refers to the dissolved minerals in the water. These dissolved minerals, including carbonate, bicarbonate, and borate, prevent drastic changes, or buffer, the water’s pH. The water’s capacity for resisting pH change is called its alkalinity.

    Stabilize your aquarium’s pH

    While slightly lowering the pH of the aquarium water is a relatively simple process, it is difficult to drop the pH drastically or maintain low pH values without suitably low alkalinity. Even if you are able to lower the pH, the results will only be temporary, as the buffering capacity of the water will cause the pH to rebound quickly, causing dangerous pH fluctuations. To lower the high alkalinity in a fish tank enough to keep your cichlids or angelfish happy, you must first reduce the hardness, and provide them with low alkaline aquarium water.

    Get a reverse-osmosis filter

    The most effective way to remove dissolved minerals from an aquarium’s water is by using a reverse osmosis filter. Reverse osmosis filters force water through a semipermeable membrane that traps and removes solids from the water. In addition to removing dissolved minerals from water and reducing the high alkalinity in a fish tank, reverse osmosis filters remove some toxic substances, including chlorine, phosphate, and heavy metals. If your freshwater aquarium alkalinity is too high, this is a simple solution.

    Monitor the water’s alkalinity

    Be careful that you do not allow the pH to fall too low after reducing the alkalinity. With a reduced capacity for buffering acids and bases, the tank will now be more susceptible to fluctuating pH levels. Shell-based substrates, biological processes, and tannins that leach out of any driftwood in the tank are all capable of raising or lowering the pH outside of tolerable levels. Monitor your pH levels regularly with an aquarium test kit. This will help you to catch changing pH levels quickly before the water becomes dangerous for your fish.

    Start with soft water

    To avoid problems that can occur with high alkalinity in a fish tank, begin with soft, low alkaline aquarium water. The alkalinity of municipal water varies from region to region, so always test your tap water before using it to fill your aquarium. If your tap water is too hard, consider installing a reverse osmosis filter on the tap or using another source of water for your fish.

    You can purchase pretreated water from fish supply stores or you can buy distilled water from the grocery store. Otherwise, you can collect rainwater or melted snow (as long as it’s clean) since they both have low mineral content. Then you need to increase the alkalinity. To do this, you can add baking soda or harder water until it’s the right level for your species of fish.

    Certain stones and rocks can raise your water’s ph levels. The water has calcium-rich materials dissolved into it. If you need to increase the acidity in your aquarium, consider adding shells or crushed stone. Causes of acidification and alkalinity The pH of water is a measure of how acidic or alkaline it is.

    The lower your pH is, the more acidic it will be. This is because water with a lower pH has more carbon dioxide (CO2) in it, which is an acid. If you have a high pH, you will have more CO2 in your tank, and this will cause your fish to become sick and die.

    On the other hand, a low pH can be caused by a number of factors, such as over-fertilization, poor water quality, or a lack of oxygen in the tank. Some of these factors are discussed in more detail in our article on pH and water chemistry.

    1. Use reverse osmosis (RO) or deionized (DI) water to create the desired pH and buffering
    2. Use crushed coral or dolomite gravel for substrate
    3. Decorate your aquarium with limestone or coral rock
    4. Fill a mesh media bag with crushed coral or dolomite gravel and place it in your filter

    Table of Contents

    How do I lower the pH in my aquarium quickly?

    If you want to lower the aquarium’s ph, use 1ml of vinegar per gallon of water. The measurement system has been proven to lower the tank’s pH levels.

    If the pH is too high, add a small amount of calcium carbonate to the water to help lower it back down to a more normal pH level. You can also add 1-2 drops of baking soda to your aquarium water if it’s too acidic for your tank.

    Is 8.4 pH too high for aquarium?

    A stable pH of 8.4 would be just fine for virtually any fish you put in there. If you don’t want to use a fast or slow drip, just acclimate them very slowly with an airline and an adjusted valve.

    If you’re going to put a fish in the tank, make sure it’s a good one.

    How do you fix high pH?

    To bring down pH, use a made-for-pools chemical additive called pH reducer (or pH minus). There are two main active ingredients in pH reducers: muriatic acid and sodium bisulfate. You can find reducers at pool supply stores, home improvement centers, and hardware stores. If you have a pH meter, you can use it to measure the pH of your pool water.

    If you don’t have pH meters, the best way to test your water is to add a small amount of water to a test tube and let it sit for a few minutes. This is a good indicator that your pH is in the right range.

    How do I lower the pH in my water naturally?

    A simple way to lower the pH in your water naturally is to use lemon juice. Dropping a few drops of lemon juice into a glass of water is easy. The glass’s pH level is lowered by the acidity of a lemon.

    What is the difference between pH and alkalinity? pH is a measure of how acidic or alkaline the water is. Alkaline water has a higher pH than acidic water, which is why it’s important to keep your tap water as neutral as possible.

    How long does it take to lower pH in aquarium?

    If you find that there is a major difference between the pH of your water right out of the tap and the pH of your water after 24-48 hours, the easiest way to do water changes and not stress your fish is to buy a bucket or two, fill them up with water, add an appropriate amount of salt, and let them sit for a few hours.

    If the water is too alkaline, you may need to add a little more salt to get it back to a neutral pH. If it’s too acidic, it may be best to use a pH meter to measure the acidity in your tap water. You can find one at your local hardware store, or you can order one online from pH Meter.com.

    Can you use baking soda to lower pH in aquarium?

    1 teaspoon of baking soda per 5 gallons is generally considered a safe amount for small incremental increases. Add the required amount of baking soda to the aquarium by dissolving it in some conditioned water. Baking soda can also be used to raise the nitrate level in a fish tank, but it’s not recommended.

    Nitrate is a toxic chemical that can cause serious health problems in fish and other invertebrates. If you want to use it for this purpose, you’ll need to make sure that your aquarium is well-oxygenated and that there are no other sources of ammonia or nitrite in the water.

    Is 7.8 pH too high for aquarium?

    The measure of whether the water is acidic (pH 1 to 7.0) or basic (pH 7.1 to 14) is called the aquarium pH. Most freshwater aquarium tropical fish do best at a ph of 6.8 to 7.8, although some may require a slightly higher ph. Water Temperature Water temperature is one of the most important factors in determining the health of your aquarium.

    Too much or too little water temperature can lead to a variety of problems, including algae growth, bacterial overgrowth, and disease. The ideal temperature range for most freshwater fish is between 68 and 77 degrees Fahrenheit (20 to 25 degrees Celsius). However, keep in mind that some species of fish are more sensitive to temperature than others.

    For example, some fish like to live in temperatures as low as 50 degrees F (10 degrees C), while others prefer temperatures in the 80s to 90s F. Temperature is also an important factor when it comes to keeping your fish healthy and happy. If your tank is too cold, it will not be able to maintain proper water chemistry and the fish will suffer.

    On the other hand, too much heat can also be a problem, especially if you are keeping fish in a tank with a lot of other fish.

    Do plants lower aquarium pH?

    Aquarium plants can alter aquarium pH, either raising or lowering the pH level under different circumstances. Water becomes more acidic when the pH is lowered. Water becomes basic or alkaline when it rises. Plants change water pH through a number of chemical processes. The pH of aquarium water is a measure of the amount of hydrogen ions (H+) and carbon dioxide (CO2) dissolved in the water.

    Aquarium water has a pH between 7.0 and 8.5, which is neutral to slightly acidic, depending on the species of fish and the type of tank they are in. pH is measured in parts per million (ppm) and is usually expressed in units of pH units (pH) or millimoles per liter (mmol/L).

    For example, 0.1 ppm is the lowest pH possible, while 1 ppm would be the highest possible pH.

    Does vinegar lower pH?

    Regular consumption may have other benefits, even though it won’t affect your ph. May kill harmful bacteria. It is a great cleaning and sanitizing agent because of its acidic properties. The acidity and alkalinity in vinegar can kill bacteria and other harmful microorganisms that can cause skin and eye irritation, rashes, and skin infections.

    Vinegar is also an excellent disinfectant, as it kills 99.9% of all germs on your hands and in your mouth, according to the American Academy of Dermatology (AAD). The AAD also says that vinegar is an effective antiseptic and antifungal agent, which is why it’s often used to treat skin conditions such as eczema and psoriasis.

    It can also be used as an anti-bacterial agent to help prevent the spread of bacteria from one person to another. In fact, vinegar has been shown to be effective at killing bacteria on the skin of people who have been infected with the bacteria Staphylococcus aureus (commonly referred to as “staph” or “streptococci” in the medical community).

    How to start a race

    Rest before a race is important, but you’ve got to keep your mind and body primed.

    How to start a race

    You’ve trained, tapered, watched your diet and done your stretching.

    But you show up on race day and feel slow and sluggish. If you’re well-rested, shouldn’t you feel better? For every athlete who doesn’t cut back enough before a race, there are others who rest too much and lose the edge that had them feeling great during workouts.

    The primary goal in the final two days before a race is to prime the body to perform at its peak level. This occurs when all the body’s systems are functioning as efficiently and effectively as possible. The neuromuscular system is sending signals back and forth quickly between the muscles and brain, muscles are able to activate the maximum percentage of their fibers and fire them forcefully, and your heart is ready to pump oxygen-rich blood where it’s needed.

    In the days before a race, preparing the body to perform doesn’t mean training to get stronger or faster. Gaining–or even maintaining–metabolic fitness (e.g., aerobic development or lactate threshold) is not important in the final 48 hours, because your body will not have time to adapt. Research has shown that the metabolic changes we gain with training stick around for some time.

    In contrast, neuromuscular coordination can improve or deteriorate in less than a day. Optimizing the neuromuscular system–the communication vehicle between your brain and your muscles–requires constant stimulation because the growth and recovery cycle is very short. The best way to optimize running-specific neuromuscular communication is to run, especially at or near race pace. “The neuromuscular adaptations you make can result in more motor units [groups of muscle fibers and nerves] being recruited and a more economical use of all your motor units,” says Jonathan Dugas, exercise physiologist, athlete and co-author of the blog Science of Sport.

    TRAINING PLANS: Find a Runner’s World Half Marathon Plan to run your first, or fastest, 13.1.

    Another priority in the final days is to increase blood flow to your muscles. When running, the blood vessels in your muscles dilate to allow more oxygen-rich blood to flow to them, just as a hose expands when water runs through it. In addition to oxygen, increased blood flow brings with it key nutrients, as well as hormones important for recovery, says Steve Magness, who coaches elite athletes and the University of Houston track team. Moreover, running causes your body temperature to rise slightly, helping the muscles become looser and more flexible.

    These priorities highlight the need to keep running as you approach a race. But what should you do?

    Ryan Warrenburg, assistant coach for ZAP Fitness, an elite training group in Blowing Rock, North Carolina, stresses the need to tailor your final days of preparation to your fitness level and individual response to training. Two days before a race, his experienced runners would typically do a short, easy run, finishing up with four to six strides of roughly 20 seconds at race pace. He’ll have inexperienced runners, or those who run three days a week or less, take a rest day two days before a race.

    Regardless of your experience level, if you’re traveling to the race, especially if it’s a long flight or drive, you’ll need to do something to help your legs recover from the travel: either a short run, a light massage or a short walk. The goal this day is simply to make sure your legs feel fresh.

    The final day before the race, run anywhere from 10 minutes to 50 percent of your normal easy-day volume and include some neuromuscular work. Strides or surges at race pace will help facilitate optimal neuromuscular coordination on race day. At minimum, do two or three 20-second strides at race pace. “More experienced runners can tinker with longer race-pace work with a long recovery,” Warrenburg says. One option could be 4–6 × 200m repeats at race pace, with the last two a bit quicker, taking a 5-minute recovery jog between repeats.

    Make sure you practice your strategy before a few key workouts during your training cycle. Athletes differ in what type of running makes them feel fresh and what workouts leave them drained or sore. Some prefer quick strides, others a bit more distance with some work at tempo or 5K pace. A shorter race requires you to move fast and efficiently from the gun, so you need to be fresher on race morning for a 5K than for a marathon, where you can work out any sluggishness during the early miles.

    Don’t do so much that you compromise your race, but you needn’t fear a short workout the day before. “If your recovery runs during the hardest portion of your training cycle have enabled you to adequately recover between hard workouts, a short run is not going to fatigue you,” says Scott Simmons, coach of the American Distance Project.

    Dave,
    What are the accepted/required procedures for starting a marathon? Do you have to say, “Ready. set. go”? (Or “Ready. set. (bang!)”? I’ve seen races started with a car horn, a handheld horn, a whistle, and a starters gun. I understand that the New York City Marathon is started with a big Army artillery piece, maybe a 105 mm gun.

    But I’m really asking about the stuff before the “go/bang” part. Most races have some general instructions to runners in the minutes before the gun. And really big races have some professional speaking, to build excitement. So what is the proper protocol? Do you have to say “Ready”? If so, when? How about “set”? Again, when? How about the 1-, 2-, 5- and 15-minute warnings? How accurate do they need to be?

    I’m asking because I always seem to stress out a bit as I finish my stretching and pack my sweats into the bag drop. – OysterEngineer

    You pose a number of good questions here. First, I always try to start a race at precisely the advertised time. Of course, if we aren’t ready at that time, I won’t start the race. But that rarely happens. Any speaking program is done on a timeline leading up to the start time, so as not to affect the start time. (I’m not a fan of long speeches at the start, so speakers are asked to keep their remarks to less than 30 seconds.) Most races also play, or have someone sing, the National Anthem before the start. Most announcements should be instructional in nature, so as to keep the participants informed of what is going on and where activities are occurring. The key, again, is to keep everything on a timeline leading up to the advertised starting time.

    Generally, for most of my races, I use an air horn to start the race, as that method seems most audible and dependable (if you keep the air horn out of the cold). However, races may opt for a starting mechanism that’s somewhat “thematic” — e.g., a Pilgrim firing a musket for a Thanksgiving Day race.

    As for the actual countdown, I always have the announcer give time checks at 1 hour before the gun; then 30 minutes, 15 minutes, 10 minutes, and 5 minutes before; then 4 minutes, 3 minutes, 2 minutes, 1 minute, and 30 seconds. The last warning is made 15 seconds before the gun, and then things are in the hands of the starter. The announcer simply states, “Listen for the air horn” — we don’t given any verbal commands with 15 seconds to go. I never have a countdown from 10 seconds over the PA. If for some reason I have to hold the start at the last second — for instance, if a child or a dog runs out in front of the start, a lead vehicle stalls, etc. — this sort of countdown could be difficult in stopping the runners from just bolting when they got to zero. If we have to hold the start for some safety reason, we reset to either one minute or 30 seconds to go. Everyone is aware of this, so there is never a reason to panic. Additionally, I am usually the one on the road in front of the starting line with communications giving the signal to the starter to fire the air horn. This puts the responsibility for actually starting the race solely in my hands.

    Two anecdotes leap to mind, when I think of starts that went wrong somehow. Both of them were at the Boston Marathon.

    The first was in 1987, back when Boston still started precisely at noon. The moment the clock hit 12:00, the official starter, Tom Brown, fired the gun. Unfortunately, officials and police officers were still standing in front of the starting line. The restraining rope, holding the runners back, had not yet been removed. Not good. The previous year’s winner, Rob DeCastella, was actually tripped up and tumbled to the ground. Lucky for me, it was then that the BAA decided to seek a “technical director” for the race. I was hired for the job in 1988.

    How to start a race

    Ever have the inkling or desire to run a race? Many are drawn to the excitement and challenge of preparing for a running event. Whether you want to tackle your first 5K, upgrade to a 10K or feel inspired to run a marathon, racing is not difficult when you have the right mindset and the proper tools.

    Cleveland Clinic is a non-profit academic medical center. Advertising on our site helps support our mission. We do not endorse non-Cleveland Clinic products or services. Policy

    “Running any race requires dedication and preparation. You want to go the distance and cross the finish line,” says exercise physiologist Katie Lawton, MEd. “But it’s important to remember that although races are meant to be challenging, they’re also meant to be fun.”

    Here are some important steps you can take as you prepare for your event:

    1. Make sleep a priority

    Try to get at least seven to eight hours of sleep each night during your training. Some people require more than that and some require less, but it’s important to listen to your body’s needs. There’s evidence that shows even a little bit of sleep loss can hinder your athletic performance.

    Focus on being well-rested as race day approaches. You’re aiming to be alert and energized on race day.

    2. Practice and plan

    It doesn’t matter how many miles your race will cover — preparation is the key to conquering any distance, but especially for beginners:

    • Run several times a week to condition your body. When planning your race training schedule, determine how many days a week you can put aside to run. Work with a coach or find a training plan online that you like. Do some research about the race course and know what your longest training run will be leading up to the race.
    • Determine ahead of time what your fueling strategies are — do you need an energy gel during the race? What about water or other electrolyte drinks?
    • Experiment before the race with various types of running clothes and decide what’s most comfortable. Certain fabrics irritate some people’s skin, so know what you’ll plan to race in and make sure it doesn’t cause any discomfort (including your shoes!).

    3. Set a goal and a backup goal

    You might have a time goal that you’d like to achieve on race day or maybe you’d just like to be able to run the entire time. Unfortunately, things happen on race day that are out of our control. You might not feel your best or the weather may not cooperate. For example, a downpour on the day of the race will slow everyone down. As a result, you might not hit the time you wanted, but you could have a secondary target in mind to work toward.

    There are so many things out of your control on race day that you should always have a backup goal. (And yes, sometimes the goal turns into “just finishing,” which is OK too!)

    4. Hydrate before and during the race

    As a runner, it’s vital for you to avoid dehydration. In most cases, plain old water is the best way to go, but there’s a big difference between short races and long races. 5K and 10K runners should mainly look at fueling and hydrating before and after the race. Some hydration may be necessary for a 10K during the event, but it will depend on the person. Neither of these shorter races should require a person to consume an energy gel and can simply be fueled by eating the right foods prior to the race. For half and full marathon runners, investigate and find a gel or fuel source that works for you and doesn’t cause GI distress. It’s a good idea to practice hydrating before, during and after long runs. That way, you’ll know what’s necessary on race day.

    5. Stay upbeat and positive

    You know what they say – attitude is everything! Maintain a positive attitude during your training and leading up to your race. A positive mental attitude can put you on track for success and help you overcome challenging situations. And again, remember – running a race is supposed to be fun! You’re doing something challenging and getting out of your comfort zone, which should make you feel positive and excited!

    6. Relax and enjoy the run

    Having jitters before a race is common. It’s a normal part of any competition and means you care about your performance and want to do well. Plus, the boost in adrenaline might even help you perform better. Focus on ways to keep yourself calm and relaxed. Maybe that’s listening to music, doing some stretches or focusing on your breathing.

    7. Start out slow

    Finally, don’t try to set a record in your first mile out. It’s best to pace yourself and follow your strategy for your time goal. Start slowly and gradually increase your stride until you’re settled in your normal training pace.

    Get your doctor’s go-ahead first

    Before you start training for any road race, it’s a good idea to talk to your doctor. He or she may have some running suggestions that suit your needs and can address any possible limitations you have. They can also refer you to other providers, like a physical therapist, to make sure your form is correct and you’re wearing the proper shoes.

    Cleveland Clinic is a non-profit academic medical center. Advertising on our site helps support our mission. We do not endorse non-Cleveland Clinic products or services. Policy

    ” data-medium-file=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/IMSA-Lead-min-300×165.jpg” data-large-file=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/IMSA-Lead-min.jpg” loading=”lazy” src=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/IMSA-Lead-min.jpg” alt=”How to Start Racing in IMSA” width=”620″ height=”340″ srcset=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/IMSA-Lead-min.jpg 620w, https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/IMSA-Lead-min-300×165.jpg 300w, https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/IMSA-Lead-min-376×206.jpg 376w” sizes=”(max-width: 620px) 100vw, 620px” /> All images courtesy IMSA

    Whether you want to make a career of it or just do it to have fun, racing in the International Motorsports Association (IMSA) can be enjoyable and rewarding. It’s also a challenge. Although paths to professional racing differ, drivers from every series and level of racing agree that if you’re serious about becoming a licensed driver, you need to have commitment and pay attention to both your physical and mental health. Let’s take a look at what it takes to start competing in IMSA races, starting with the all-important paperwork.

    IMSA provides a checklist of all the paperwork items they require before you can start entering races. The basic application is pretty simple: Just fill out your basic info (name, age, DOB, etc.), check off which series you want to enter, sign it and get it notarized. Next, there’s the vital “I relieve you guys of all responsibility if I crash and burn” Release and Waiver of Liability and Indemnity Form.

    Not all race cars look like race cars. Many IMSA cars are, with some safety mods, just like what you may have as a daily driver.

    ” data-medium-file=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IMPC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min-300×191.jpg” data-large-file=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IMPC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min-1024×653.jpg” loading=”lazy” src=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IMPC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min-1024×653.jpg” alt=”How to Start Racing in IMSA” width=”1024″ height=”653″ srcset=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IMPC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min.jpg 1024w, https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IMPC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min-300×191.jpg 300w, https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IMPC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min-768×490.jpg 768w” sizes=”(max-width: 1024px) 100vw, 1024px” /> Not all race cars look like race cars. Many IMSA cars are, with some safety mods, just like what you may have as a daily driver.

    On top of the above info, you’ll be asked for imPACT (concussion) test results, your racing history and a complete racing medical examination that’s no more than three months old. If you want to enter the WeatherTech Series, you’ll also need to fill out the FIA l (Federation Internationale de l’Automobile-racing’s international governing body) license section of the application.

    Once approved for your IMSA license, you can apply to compete in sanctioned events, but this doesn’t guarantee the event coordinators will approve your application. They’re going to look at your racing and driving history. If you’re a complete neophyte with zero track time and no racing school certifications, they may disapprove your application. So, it’s also a good idea to hit one of the many racing schools in the country before applying to enter a sanctioned event.

    Gentleman driver Ben Keating behind the wheel of the Team Riley Motorsports Mercedes AMG at the 2019 Rolex 24 at Daytona.

    ” data-medium-file=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_iwsc_teamrileymotorsports33_teampage_1280x626-min-300×146.jpg” data-large-file=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_iwsc_teamrileymotorsports33_teampage_1280x626-min-1024×500.jpg” loading=”lazy” src=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_iwsc_teamrileymotorsports33_teampage_1280x626-min-1024×500.jpg” alt=”How to Start Racing in IMSA” width=”1024″ height=”500″ srcset=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_iwsc_teamrileymotorsports33_teampage_1280x626-min.jpg 1024w, https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_iwsc_teamrileymotorsports33_teampage_1280x626-min-300×146.jpg 300w, https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_iwsc_teamrileymotorsports33_teampage_1280x626-min-768×375.jpg 768w” sizes=”(max-width: 1024px) 100vw, 1024px” /> Gentleman driver Ben Keating behind the wheel of the Team Riley Motorsports Mercedes AMG at the 2019 Rolex 24 at Daytona.

    For those of you who aren’t kids anymore and have “a few extra bucks” lying around, there’s the “gentleman driver” route to racing. Many classes of sportscar racing require that each team field what’s known as a “gentleman driver.” This is someone who isn’t a professional race car driver. They’re an amateur who paid for their seat time. This is, in fact, how many sportscar teams are able to stay afloat – the cash influx from these drivers pays the bills that sponsors don’t.

    Ben Keating is a gentleman driver who started his “racing career” when he was 35 years old. Ben’s a car dealer from Texas who always dreamed of being a race car driver. His wife bought him a street car track session for Christmas in 2006. Since he owned a Chrysler-Dodge dealership at the time, he grabbed a Viper off the showroom floor and hit the track. That was it. He was hooked.

    That’s Ben’s Mercedes AMG behind the Acura prototype car.

    ” data-medium-file=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IWSC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min-300×169.jpg” data-large-file=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IWSC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min-1024×576.jpg” loading=”lazy” src=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IWSC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min-1024×576.jpg” alt=”How to Start Racing in IMSA” width=”1024″ height=”576″ srcset=”https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IWSC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min.jpg 1024w, https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IWSC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min-300×169.jpg 300w, https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IWSC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min-768×432.jpg 768w, https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IWSC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min-308×173.jpg 308w, https://www.racingjunk.com/news/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/2019_IWSC_ClassesExplainer_988x556-min-678×381.jpg 678w” sizes=”(max-width: 1024px) 100vw, 1024px” /> That’s Ben’s Mercedes AMG behind the Acura prototype car.

    Since that track day in the Viper, Keating has been on winning teams for the Rolex 24 at Daytona, Petit le Mans and 12 Hours of Sebring. Even with those trophies on his office wall, he’s still a gentleman driver. Ben’s got three key pieces of advice for someone wanting to get into racing, either as an amateur or pro:

    1. “I feel the need. The need for speed.” Going fast has to be a need for you. Like Sammy Hagar, you “can’t drive 55.”

    2. Start small. Take part in a few track days to see if you like it and are comfortable doing hot laps at speeds of 140 and above. If you find yourself mumbling “I’m going to die” as you barrel down the straights at 140 in a pack of eight cars, racing may not be for you.

    3. Join an established team; don’t try to start your own. It’s far too expensive.

    Allow these professional racers explain how to get the perfect standing start every time.

    How to start a race

    When it comes to racing, getting a good start is incredibly important. Some events use a rolling start to kick off a race, but others, like Formula One, start from a stop, requiring a split-second reaction and plenty of finesse. Thanks to this video, we get to learn from professional racers how to make the most of a standing start.

    The FIA Formula E YouTube channel gathered a few of its drivers to talk about how they handle the standing start at the beginning of each race. Unsurprisingly, reaction time is extremely important—but it’s not everything. There’s a whole bunch of other little things to think about, like maximizing your traction and avoiding stalled cars.

    Then there’s the problem of nailing that first turn. Everyone in the field will be diving into that corner desperate to end up in front, so there’s a lot of on-the-spot decision-making in the cockpit.

    Watch for yourself as these pro racers explain all the strategies and nuances that go into getting the perfect standing start.

    The 2022 NASCAR All-Star Race lineup is forming and SportsLine’s model has revealed its picks for the $1M exhibition at Texas Motor Speedway

    The 2022 NASCAR All-Star Race will consist of four stages on Sunday, the first three featuring 25 laps and the final stage being a 50-lap shootout for the $1 million prize. There will also be a pit stop competition during the break between the second and third stages. The team with the shortest time on pit road wins the pit crew award, allowing their driver to start fourth in the final stage as long as he finishes 15th or better in Stage 3. All of the unique factors can allow bettors to find value with their 2022 NASCAR All-Star Race picks. The green flag drops on the NASCAR All-Star Race 2022 at 8 p.m. ET on FS1 (stream now on FuboTV).

    Defending NASCAR All-Star Race champion Kyle Larson is the 9-2 favorite in the 2022 NASCAR All-Star Race odds at Caesars Sportsbook. Can Larson make it back-to-back wins on Sunday night for NASCAR at Texas? Before scouring the 2022 NASCAR All-Star Race starting lineup and making any 2022 NASCAR Texas predictions, be sure to see the latest 2022 NASCAR All-Star Race picks from SportsLine’s proven projection model.

    Developed by daily Fantasy pro and SportsLine predictive data engineer Mike McClure, this proprietary NASCAR prediction model simulates every race 10,000 times, taking into account factors such as track history and recent results.

    In the 2021 season, McClure nailed Martin Truex Jr. to win at Martinsville for a strong 3-1 payout. Then, it called Chase Elliott to win at Road America for a 5-2 payout. McClure’s model also called Larson’s win at Texas for an 11-4 payout and his win at Kansas for a 9-4 payout in back-to-back weeks before nailing Larson to win the season-finale in Phoenix to claim the 2021 NASCAR Cup Championship.

    In total, it nailed five of Larson’s wins during a historic season and has also gone 15-9 on its head-to-head matchup predictions to start the 2022 season. Earlier this season it was high on Ross Chastain to win in Austin, giving him a far better shot to win than his 40-1 odds implied. Two weeks ago, the model was also high on Joey Logano before he won as a 15-1 underdog. Anyone who followed its lead on those plays saw huge returns on their NASCAR picks.

    Top 2022 NASCAR All-Star Race predictions

    One surprise: the model is high on Joey Logano, even though he’s a 15-1 long shot in the latest 2022 NASCAR at Texas odds. He’s a target for anyone looking for a huge payday. Logano has struggled with consistency lately, finishing outside the top 25 on several occasions. However, he also picked up his first win of the season at the Goodyear 400 earlier this month.

    The Team Penske driver has had plenty of success at Texas Motor Speedway, bringing a career average finish of 14.0 into this race. He has finished inside the top five on 11 occasions, winning the 2014 Duck Commander 500. Logano is a boom-or-bust driver right now, which makes him a strong option to back at long odds.

    And a massive shocker: William Byron, one of the Vegas favorites at 9-1, stumbles big-time and fails to crack the top 10. There are far better values in the 2022 NASCAR All-Star Race lineup. Byron is one of only two drivers (along with Ross Chastain) with two wins this season and that virtually guarantees his spot in the 2022 NASCAR Playoffs. However, he hasn’t been running particularly well of late.

    Byron has finished outside the top 10 in each of his last five starts and has now been outside the top 10 in nine of the 13 total races this season. He’s also been outside the top 10 in four of his last six points races at Texas and finished a disappointing seventh despite leading 30 laps at the 2021 NASCAR All-Star Race.

    How to make 2022 NASCAR Texas All-Star picks

    The model is also targeting two other drivers with 2022 NASCAR at Texas odds of 15-1 or longer to make a serious run at the checkered flag. Anyone who backs these drivers could hit it big. You can see all of the model’s NASCAR picks over at SportsLine.

    So who wins the NASCAR All-Star Race 2022? And which long shots make a run at the checkered flag? Check out the latest 2022 NASCAR at Texas odds below, then visit SportsLine now to see the full projected 2022 NASCAR All-Star Race leaderboard, all from the model that correctly predicted five of Kyle Larson’s wins last season.

    It may be a challenging topic, but we need to talk about it. Here’s a toolkit with resources to help get the conversation going.

    Our editorial transparency tool uses blockchain technology to permanently log all changes made to official releases after publication. However, this post is not an official release and therefore not tracked. Visit our learn more for more information.

    More of our content is being permanently logged via blockchain technology starting [10.23.2020].

    We’re committed to building trust.

    Going forward more of our content will be permanently logged via blockchain technology—enabling us to provide greater transparency with authoritative verification on all changes made to official releases.

    How to start a race

    Please go to our new Race & Social Justice Action Toolkit page for the most recent resources

    The actions that have unfolded over the past few weeks serve as a painful reminder that we have a long way to go before fundamental human and civil rights are equally respected. The only way we are going to drive effective and sustained change is to learn how to be an authentic and informed ally so we can call out systemic racism and injustice.

    The first step forward is to listen and learn from those personally impacted. We all need to dig into the genesis of racism to understand how we got here and what needs to change. Second, we need to take what we learn and engage our family members, friends, colleagues and neighbors to create a groundswell of honest conversations.

    Initiating an open and unfiltered dialog about racism can be challenging, so we want to help. We have prepared a toolkit with employee-generated resources to jumpstart your education. Additionally, as many V Teamers have raised their hands eager to help, we are curating opportunities for employees to take action and support partners who are on the frontlines of battling racial injustice.

    This is by no means a comprehensive list, and we want this toolkit to grow based on your conversations and experiences. Please flag any additional resources and ideas in the comments on VZWeb.

    Tools for families to start a conversation.

    For tips on how you can start a conversation about race with your friends, family or colleagues, check out the following:

    • Talking About Race, from The National Museum of African American History and Culture, offers tools and guidance.
    • For parents looking to talk with their kids about race and racism, this school toolkit offers helpful tips and advice.
    • Teaching Tolerance offers Beyond The Golden Rule, a free downloadable guide for parents on how to help kids prevent and respond to prejudice.
    • Go further than being an ally, be an accomplice for a change. Willie Jackson, a Diversity & Inclusion expert, joined Wellness Friday to discuss how to have difficult conversations during this time.

    We are stronger together.

    While no one person can solve these problems alone, our collective actions will make a difference. Join one of our Employee Resource Groups and help us promote a culture rooted in inclusiveness and belonging.

    Listen and learn.

    Get educated about the issues. Craig Silliman and his team have been working with many organizations who are on the front lines of criminal justice reform. Last year, he did a podcast on this issue with our Up To Speed team.

    Additional resources.

    Our Up To Speed team and VMG colleagues have curated additional resources that will help us become informed, actionable allies as we work together to achieve the change we want and need to see. Comment on VZWeb to share any other resources you think should be part of the conversation.

    • Replay: A Finance team conversation on race.
    • Verizon + BUILD Series Present Proud of My Hair
    • The Daily Show with Trevor Noah
    • Ava DuVernay
    • American Son (Kenny Leon) — Netflix
    • Black Power Mixtape: 1967-1975 — Available to rent
    • Clemency (Chinonye Chukwu) — Available to rent
    • Dear White People (Justin Simien) — Netflix
    • Fruitvale Station (Ryan Coogler) — Available to rent
    • I Am Not Your Negro (James Baldwin doc) — Available to rent or on Kanopy
    • If Beale Street Could Talk (Barry Jenkins) — Hulu
    • Just Mercy (Destin Daniel Cretton) — Available to rent
    • King In The Wilderness — HBO
    • See You Yesterday (Stefon Bristol) — Netflix
    • Selma (Ava DuVernay) — Available to rent
    • The Black Panthers: Vanguard of the Revolution — Available to rent
    • The Hate U Give (George Tillman Jr.) — Hulu with Cinemax
    • When They See Us (Ava DuVernay) — Netflix

    Articles and Websites:

    Mental Health Resources:

    Volunteer to make a difference.

    In these times, it’s important to remember you are not alone. Whenever you sign up to volunteer, your actions are matched by 135,400 fellow V Teamers creating a groundswell of global good. With over 150 virtual events on our Volunteer Platform, you can have an immediate impact by offering your time and skills to help our most vulnerable community members. We are in the process of identifying volunteer opportunities for employees to take action as allies.

    Also, please raise your hand to recommend a volunteer opportunity that increases equity and promotes racial justice across the Black community. We want to hear from V Teamers who are working with organizations that are effectively advocating for civil and human rights.

    Take action together.

    The Verizon Foundation has committed $10 million to social justice organizations, shared equally with these groups:

    Should you want to donate to any of the above organizations, make sure to check out our match program to have your impact doubled.

    Hear from our leaders.

    We hosted a powerful panel discussion featuring Verizon leaders who shared how racism has impacted their lives. Hear what our own V Teamers recommend when it comes to taking action as allies.

    By: Steve Milano

    Published: 08 July, 2011

    How to start a race

    If you have never competed in a bike race, you need to train your muscles and cardiovascular system for the specific type of racing you’ll be doing. A criterium race features pack riding and sprints, while an endurance race covers long stretches of diverse terrain. Creating a plan that addresses your riding and fitness needs helps you maximize your chance for success.

    Get a map of the course. Once you know the course, you can determine what type of riding you’ll be doing, and what technical skills and physical fitness you’ll need. In addition to looking at a map, research other aspects of the race. For example, try to find the finish times of riders in your skill group, and see if you can determine how much of the course is uphill, how much is downhill and what the grades are.

    Buy a heart rate monitor so you can match your training to the demands you expect to face during your race. If you set pre-determined paces for different legs of the course and train at those paces, keeping your heartrate at a certain level, you can better maintain that pace on race day.

    Ride the course. You don’t need to ride at race pace; you are just getting an idea of what you will be facing and where you will be challenged. Note the terrain and the the lengths and grades of the uphills and downhills, so you can duplicate these conditions during your training. Note the gears you use and how long you stay in a particular gear. Use your heart monitor, and note your heart rate throughout the practice ride. If you can’t go to the course, create a similar route near your home so you can take a practice ride.

    Buy a bike trainer so you can exercise on the bike you will be riding. A stationary bike might not provide the same resistance setting to simulate the gears you will be using during your race, or have the same seat, handlebar and pedal setup as your bike.

    Set your bike up the way you will ride it during your race. Make sure you adjust the handlebars, seat and pedals to provide the maximum benefit for a race in which at various times you might be standing, sitting straight up, leaning forward, power stroking and sprinting.

    Build leg muscles with deadlifts, squats and leg presses. Several weeks before your race, switch to muscular endurance exercises. In these exercises, you use 30 percent to 50 percent of your maximum weight, performing eight to 10 reps per set. Lynda Wallenfels, author “The Triathlete’s Guide to Bike Training,” suggests that you set up a calendar grid to manage and chart your training.

    Train your leg muscles using an exercise bike or your bike on a trainer. Use aerobic intensities that allow you to work for 15 minutes or longer, rather than sprints, which are very high intensity and tire you out quickly.

    Add sprint training, if your race includes sprints, once you have an aerobic base that lets you ride for the same amount of time as your expected race duration. Ride hard for 30 to 90 seconds with breaks of 90 second or longer between sprints.

    Train outdoors to simulate the demands of race riding, including lateral movements, navigating turns and going up and down hills. Check the weather forecast for the time of year you will be racing, and practice outdoors in conditions you are likely to encounter, including rain.

    Eat the correct foods for your training and racing. During your muscle-building period, eat more lean protein. During your aerobic training, eat more complex carbohydrates. If you will be eating and drinking during your race, choose sports drinks, gels and energy bars to replace carbohydrates and fat, as well as sodium, potassium and electrolytes.

    How to start a race

    After dozens of training runs and miles logged, you’re ready for race day. You imagine cruising across the finish line with plenty of gas left in the tank, and a smile on your face.

    Unfortunately, once the gun goes off, your plan for an ideal race can derail quickly especially if you choose an inappropriate race pace.

    Masters runner and running coach Art Ives knows all too well the issues runners can encounter at the start of a race. We recently spoke with him to get his thoughts on how runners can avoid crucial mistakes in the first few minutes of a race to avoid disappointment at the finish line.

    Tip No.1: Know Yourself

    It’s important to recognize your tendencies as a runner, and do your best to address them pre-race. Do you tend to go out too fast? Too slow? Keep this in mind at the start of the race.

    Once the gun goes off, pay attention to how you feel: energetic, excited, tired? Ives recommends runners be sensitive to the amount of effort they are putting forth. “It’s important for runners to feel how fresh they are,” says Ives. This will enable runners to run according to how they feel, so they can gauge pacing appropriately and ensure that an equal effort is put forth for the entire race.

    Tip No.2: Start Slow

    Ives suggests runners start their race about four percent slower than their average race pace. “It’ll feel pretty pedestrian to most people,” he says, “but I usually recommend for runners to take about 1/6 of the distance of the race to build up to a cruising pace.” It’s important not to put forth too much effort too soon.

    But each runner is different when it comes to starting a race, and one formula won’t work for everybody. “Some people are going to be stronger and survive faster starts, and some people need the faster starts to build momentum,” says Ives.

    But by thinking “slow” as you run, you can often drive yourself to a faster performance, and still have plenty of energy at the end of the race.

    Tip No.3: Relax Like the Pros Do

    It’s normal to feel a few butterflies on the morning of the race. This anxiety can intensify at the starting line.By allowing nervousness to take over, runners can forget to focus on early race pacing and go out too hard.”If you try to do too much, too soon, you can overstretch the muscles,” Ives warns.

    Try to relax as you wait for the gun to go off.It can be helpful to take deep breaths, listen to music, and remember that all those training runs will have you prepared.It’s what professional runners do.

    “If you look at the Olympics, you’ll see a floating quality to [the athletes’] running,” says Ives. “They ease into the warmth of their muscles. Emulate that and you’ll have much more success on race day.”

    Looking for something else? Search for an event to add to your calendar.

    How to start a race

    Unless you’re one of the lucky ones with a Surname like Espargaro, Dunlop, or Marquez, there’s a good chance you weren’t born straight into the world of Motorcycle Racing. If you’ve found your way to this blog entry, then chances are you’ve got that little seed planted in your head that you want to race and are looking for a bit of guidance to work your way from your couch to the starting grid of your first race. So keep reading and let us show you how to get started in motorcycle racing.

    The Bike

    Clearly, the first thing you need to race a bike is the bike itself. The question of “What is a good motorcycle to start with?” is a common one. Perhaps you already have a suitable bike that you are comfortable with. If that’s the case, then congratulations! For the rest of you, there are a number of factors to consider:

    Budget: The biggest factor to start (and continue) racing is setting a budget for yourself. Remember that you will use consumables much quicker than you may be used to if you’re a seasoned road rider. Don’t forget to factor in for spares and repairs as well.

    CC’s: Search this topic on any race club forum and you will find endless threads full of opinions on what “the right path” is alongside stories of “I started out on a superbike and did just fine.” The reality is there is no one size fits all. Certainly, a 600cc Supersport or 1000cc Superbike will provide you with the rush you expect from watching the pros on TV long before you hit their potential; however, they are expensive to prepare and repair. A smaller class 400cc or 650cc Twin will give you a cheaper and more forgiving route into the sport and are still huge fun. Plus, the racing is just as fierce—just watch a Moto 3 race if you don’t believe me.

    Build or Buy: The last factor to cover on bike selection is to build or to buy. Buying a ready prepped track or race bike is going to save you money short term because it’ll likely already have the common upgrades. Further, if you buy within the club you want to race with, it should have everything done to pass the technical inspections. Building a motorcycle from the ground up will cost you more in aftermarket motorcycle performance parts, as well as labor costs; especially if you have a shop do the mods for you. However, you will have the knowledge and confidence that everything is in good condition before you start. HHR Performance has the high-performance motorcycle parts you need to build your bike to get it ready for racing. From motorcycle race fairings, to high-performance motorcycle brakes, we’ve got you covered.

    The Club

    There are numerous clubs around, so choosing one may depend on following your buddies to where they race. Likewise, if you’re going it alone, do a bit of research to see what tracks are within reach for you and see who races there.

    New Racer School: Most clubs will need you to prove that you are safe and competent on the track before letting you loose. Check their schedule to see which rounds they are running NRS sessions (usually on a Friday Track Day), otherwise, you may end up getting to the track to find your weekend cut short. There are other track schools that provide certification—again, check with your club to see which schools they recognize before booking.

    License and Membership: These are usually one and the same, but each club is subtly different. You can join and sign up ahead of events or during the registration at the event itself. Be warned, though—registration desks are usually busy places full of racers, all keen to get through and get set up for the weekend, so it’s best to turn up as prepared as possible.

    Read the Rulebook: An easily overlooked but vitally important task. The rulebook will tell you what the club’s requirements are to pass the technical inspection, what the race classes are, and what the club’s code of conduct is both on and off the track. Get familiar with this—failure to follow some rules will prevent you from racing and may cost you money if there are fines involved.

    Prepare Yourself

    One of the first things you’ll realize when you hit the track on a race weekend is how physical it is compared to riding on the street or even a track day. HYDRATE, HYDRATE, HYDRATE! And if you’re not sure, probably drink some more. Additionally, proper nutrition is important in any sport, and you do not want to find yourself cramping up on lap five of a six-lap race because you forgot to eat a decent breakfast or lunch. Even worse, you don’t want the last thing you drank to be a beer the night before or a cup of coffee the morning of.

    When it comes to rider gear, check the club’s rulebook, and make sure you have the right gear. You’ll need to wear leathers, but double check if there are limits on what type—some clubs will allow two-piece suits as long as they have a full zip, while others may only allow one piece. Check that your gloves and boots are the correct styles and that your helmet matches the required specs (SNELL, ECE, SHARP, etc.).

    Manage your expectations. Racing is a tough sport, and it’s very unlikely you will turn up to your first event and be a leg dangling, elbow dragging superhero (although there is every chance you’ll feel like one!). During practices, run your own pace but watch what others are doing around you. Further, talk to people between sessions and seek help from a suspension guy or tire vendor—you’ll be amazed at what they’ll be able to tell you from reading tire wear and giving your bike a bounce!

    The First Race

    This is what everything above leads to. Make sure to confirm your grid slot and, if you can, write it on some tape and whack it on your fuel tank between the cap and handlebars. This way, as you roll up, you don’t forget. The start procedure will be briefed out at the start of the day, and this will be THE MOST exciting part of the weekend. Once you’re on your spot, the starter will do their thing, the flag will drop, and….. GO! That’s how you get started in motorcycle racing! You’re a racer in your first race so enjoy it, finish it, and go do it all again.

    Watch it!

    • Start
      a free trial ▼
      • start a free trial >>
    • Create
      a virtual race ▼
      • FREE trial options >>
      • Company WFH options >>
      • Nonprofit options >>
      • race director options >>
      • host a virtual 5k >>
      • Consult about a custom race >>
    • Explore
      more about racery ▼
      • features and fees >>
      • virtual race management >>
      • What racers say >>
      • What race creators say >>
      • Meet our team >>
      • FAQs >>
      • blog >>

    How to start a race

    We recently interviewed some of our virtual race organizers. We learned more about how our virtual challenges created a unique combination of motivation and community for their groups. Here are some highlights of what they experienced, with links to their full stories.

    (In a hurry and don’t have time to read these stories? Good news—launching a free test virtual race just takes a few clicks. Or. check out our new, easy-to-launch virtual 5k fundraisers or their features! Or check out what virtual race sponsors say about us on Facebook!)

    Wheelchair Athlete – Chris FletcherHow to start a race

    @christoffletch organized a race for his colleagues. | “I do the fitness thing better when I’m challenged by other people, so I got people at work involved. It’s a pretty active group overall. Peer pressure is on as soon as we hit go.”

    HR director – Lisa HaraHow to start a race

    @LisaHR organized a race for her colleagues. | “This was a creative way to get our employees involved in ShowingTime’s Wellness Program. People were so involved in trying to out-do each other they forgot they were doing something good for themselves.”

    Cyclist – Sarah TackerHow to start a race

    @Sarah2.0 replaced her paper map with our race and invite others to join. | “I invited a virtual friend from MyFitnessPal. I don’t even know where that person lives, but they’re logging their miles and we cheer each other on.”

    Runner – Steph BryantHow to start a race

    @stephbryant invited members of her running group, plus others. | “I have family and friends who like to run, but they’re intimidated by people who run a lot. So, by putting them on a team in a virtual race, they’re not intimidated.”

    So, those are their stories. If you want to start your own online race, we make it easy!

    1. People can participate in a virtual race from virtually anywhere, at any time! Turns out asynchronous competition that’s not tied to any one physical location opens up a lot of possibilities! Or they can just use the race’s social functionality — likes and comments — for communicating with other people in your group!

    2. There’s no minimum number of participants — your community can be as big or as small as you want!! Invite a colleague, a family member, or that high school teammate who now lives in Seattle!

    3. The race ‘runs’ itself. Racery sends reminders, prompts and keep track of activity! You don’t need to hound your Seattle friend — we send a daily “log your miles” reminders by e-mail. Of course, if you do want to heckle as an extra motivational boost, we won’t stop you!

    You can organize a virtual race too!

    Sound interesting? Getting started is easy…

    a) It takes about 45 seconds to set up a free test virtual race for yourself and up to 5 colleagues. We recommend starting with this.

    b) You can challenge colleagues using one of our many prebuilt virtual races, which includes all our classic motivational features. (You can see a few examples below.)

    c) You can setup your own custom virtual race route for a company. Or a custom route for a charity virtual race. Just add some addresses and see how easy it is!

    d) Go here for more information about our new Virtual 5k platform.

    e) Or, if you’ve got corporate ambitions and a budget, you can get the Racery team’s advice and help building a unique and powerful virtual challenge. Just answer a few questions and we’ll get started brainstorming.

    Here’s an update on Racery’s approach to social distancing virtual races!

    Competitive Dive/Start

    We all know how important a swimming start is in a race, it can be the element between winning and losing and is essential for having a good race.

    In order to master everything in swimming you got to have a great start!

    1. Starting Position

    Once you are on the blocks you got to take the best position, in order to get the best propulsion from it.

    One foot should be on the front while the other one on the back like this:

    The back foot should be align with your hips

    *If your block has a wedge make sure you don’t have it too far back. Somewhere align with your hips it is recommended

    Finger & Toes

    The front foot and hands should be on the edge, your toes and fingers grabbing the block.

    How to start a race

    Your hips should be the highest point of the body.How to start a race

    This will help you get all the power to the front when you push from the blocks.

    2. The Push

    After the “take your marks” command, tense all your muscles and stay very alert.

    When you hear the beep its time to push and move forward.

    The main thing is to stretch your whole body.

    Arms, Feet

    When you hear the Beep, at the same time your hands will pull backwards and your feet will push straight.

    Streamline

    After your strong push from the blocks its time to create a streamline.

    Bring your arms in front of your head, do a streamline and get your to legs together.

    Front Foot

    Your front push will generate must of the speed so remember to push strong.

    Push straight like you want to get to the other side of the pool, do not push up or down.

    3. The Entry

    It is very important to tight your whole body into a straight streamline.

    After you jump horizontally let gravity pull you down to the water just make sure your arms are straight and tight.

    *Entering your legs in the same spot where your arms passed is hard to do but is the best way to create less drag and enter with more speed.

    Direction

    When your body enters the water change the direction of your body to horizontal again.

    By Mauricio & Raul Uranga last update Jun. 23, 2020

    Hope you learn a lot about swimming starts.

    Remember to keep on practicing and never stop learning.

    If you have any questions or just want to say thank you, go to our comments section! ⇓

    How to start a race

    • Yachting World
    • September 23, 2019

    Crossing the start line at the right time and maximum speed can be the key to winning a race. Mike Broughton explains how it’s done

    Yachts approach the start line of the 2017 Fastnet Race. Photo: Carlo Borlenghi / Rolex

    Starting a yacht at the right end of the line at target speed is very much a team game. On boats longer than 40ft, vital input comes from the bow person, trimmers, helmsman, tactician and navigator.

    The role of the navigator has evolved in recent years to assist the tactician and helmsman by utilising navigation software to help the timed run into the start. Before the start of any competitive race fleet we now see over 90% of the fleet ‘pinging the ends’ of the line – GPS positioning helps us work out where the start line is and how far away we are at any moment.

    We can now do the same with a modern sports watch with a GPS interface. However, to start a boat like a TP52, there is a little more to it than just GPS positioning then using course and speed over the ground; but even this information can be very useful – particularly with long start lines.

    I’ve been using software to help start races since I first discovered Deckman in 1989. It was developed to aid America’s Cup starting, but in those days many crew were pretty sceptical about its merits.

    To work out our sailing time to the start line, the software needs to know our boat’s polars (how fast we will sail compared to true wind speed and true wind angle). One factor we need to refine is that normally we are not able to sail at 100% polar speed in the run into the start line as we have other yachts in close proximity and more ‘dirty air’ to deal with.

    Simplified version of the B&G data for the two minutes pre-start on Y3K, showing time, distance to the line and boat speed as a percentage of polars

    The solution is to use separate start polars and here I tend to reduce the normal optimum upwind boat speed target by about 12-15%. I also reduce the downwind polar speeds as we don’t usually have a spinnaker when downwind sailing pre-start.

    For working out our time to the line, we also need to know the tidal stream or current. Some software will try to factor it in for you, but with a lot of manoeuvring it can easily give erroneous readings and it can be best to dial it into the software manually just for the start. A good habit is always to check the current on the start boat and pin end as you ‘ping’ their positions.

    If the calibration of our sailing instruments is awry it can generate big errors in the software predicted ‘time to the line’, which is exacerbated if you need to tack or gybe prior to your final run-in. Instruments often take up to 45 seconds to settle down after a manoeuvre.

    Quicker systems with high-speed GPS all help, but most software has a ‘t’ feature that allows the navigator to ‘hold’ or freeze the wind while turning. A useful tip here can be to just call boat lengths to the line while turning.

    For good reasons, we sometimes slow the yacht down, then ‘pull the trigger’ or increase speed in the approach. Few racing software packages can handle yacht acceleration, and the afterguard need to be aware of that.

    Once we have pinged both ends of the start line, we can instantly see the line bias, but that is only true for that moment. My tip here is to give the ‘square line’ bearing and compare that with the mean true wind direction over the last five minutes. It is always worth double-checking the line bearing with a hand-bearing compass as you get the line transits (a shoreline object that you can line up with the pin or buoy end).

    Helping to work out where the layline to each end of the line is a useful feature of starting software. With a couple of practices you can often then identify another transit to help you quickly find that layline in the heat of the battle.

    Using a countdown in boat lengths to the layline helps the tactician a great deal, particularly in placing your yacht relative to another already approaching the start line. When sailing in current you preferably need to know the ‘tidally adjusted layline’ transit.

    Article continues below…

    How to win at double-handed racing – 5 top tips from a Fastnet champion

    The popularity of double-handed sailing is on the rise. The Rolex Fastnet Race is the perfect case in point –…

    Navigation briefing: How to anchor your yacht mid-race

    There are two factors to consider when it comes to racing and anchors. One is whether you might find yourself…

    It is usually a matter of the tactician’s preference whether to call ‘sailing time to the line’ or ‘time to burn’ and whether you are factoring in the time for a tack or gybe if required. My view is to switch to ‘time to burn’ from 2 minutes 30 seconds to go, though you need to specify ‘time to burn’ to the start line and your preferred start end.

    Larger and heavier yachts really don’t want to be manoeuvring in the last 45 seconds prior to the start. So helping find the correct turn in is vital. One of the best yachts at starting I have raced on is the J Class yacht Velsheda, which weighs in at 143 tonnes.

    The team never likes to have to alter course in the last minute as they start building speed. On a 140ft boat they use headsets for communication and the bowman has a key input in the last 30 seconds when it comes to calling the time to burn.

    With practice, the crew can learn to have good confidence in the navigator’s calls using software, but it’s vital also to cross-check those calls with reality. This is particularly important in light and shifty conditions. Here you have to remember the software can’t see that shift that is 50m away from the boat. In light winds it is a useful to focus more on boat lengths to the start line (also when in the middle of a tack).

    About the expert

    Mike Broughton is a pro race navigator who has won many titles including World and European championships. He is a qualified MCA Master to captain superyachts and previously had a successful career in the Fleet Air Arm flying Sea King and Lynx helicopters.

    Training, fuel, hydration, gear — get up to speed on marathon basics.

    When ultrarunner Jamie King ran her first marathon, mile 19 brought tears and feelings of utter defeat. But instead of maintaining that negative headspace for the rest of the race, King flipped a switch when she realized how close she was to the finish line.

    “As soon as that realization set in — that the finish line was within reach — my adrenaline took over, my mood improved and I was able to run again,” King tells CNET.

    So she finished, and then went on to run many more marathons and even ultramarathons. The point is: Running long distances can really, really suck, but with a bit of grit and a grip on your perspective, anyone — even complete novices — can power through a full marathon.

    If you’ve been keen on the idea of running a marathon but aren’t sure where to start, begin with this 26-step guide and you, too, can have the 26.2 sticker in the rearview window of your car.

    Step 1. Make the commitment

    Don’t just say you’re going to run a marathon. Anyone can say that. Really, truly commit to it — and actually sign up for a race. If you didn’t know, race registrations are expensive (and things get more costly if you’re traveling), so it’ll be way harder to back out once you sign up. Register even if you don’t have anyone to run with. You can find an accountability buddy later, or run solo and revel in your bad-assery.

    When choosing your race, make sure to look for events that don’t require prior qualifying times. As this is your first marathon, you won’t be eligible for a race that does require one.

    Sign up for a race several months in the future to motivate you to start training.

    San Francisco Marathon

    Step 2. Be honest with yourself about your fitness level

    If you’ve never run a marathon before, don’t expect that you can just go run a marathon — 26.2 miles is a long distance even for people who have some running experience. Running a marathon underprepared and undertrained usually ends with pain and misery, so be honest about how much time you’ll need to train, even if you’re not proud of your current fitness level.

    On the flip side, don’t let the distance scare you. As King puts it, “Anyone can run a marathon if they want to. With a little heart, determination and some training, it’s possible for anyone, even the novice runner, to run a marathon.”

    Step 3. Decide how long you need to train

    A typical marathon training plan ranges from 12 to 26 weeks (three to six months), give or take a few weeks depending on each runner’s fitness level. If you have little to no running experience, you’ll want to stay on the higher end of that range, allowing yourself at least 18 weeks (four months) to train. This will allow you to get familiar with different types of runs and still leave time for cross-training and rest days for a well-rounded training program. If you want to be really safe, go with six months.

    The right pair of running shoes goes a long way.

    Ned Frisk/Getty Images

    Step 4. Invest in a good pair of running shoes

    A good pair of running shoes is key to a good race. You can start and finish your training cycle in the same pair of shoes, though some marathoners like to replace their shoes at the halfway point. If you’re training for more than four months, you may want to replace yours midway. The biggest thing is to avoid replacing your running shoes too soon before your race — and definitely not the night before your race, unless you want 27 blisters and eight toenails.

    Step 5. And sweat-wicking workout clothes

    Make sure you have breathable, moisture-wicking workout clothes to keep you cool and comfy during your runs. You don’t have to buy anything expensive, but you should at least invest in some basic nylon, polyester or spandex clothes so you don’t end up wishing you could rip your cotton sweat-soaked T-shirt off. If you’ll be training in snowy or icy weather , get an athletic outerwear layer and anti-slip covers for your shoes, if necessary.

    Step 6. And anti-chafe products

    One more item for your marathon must-have list: anti-chafing products. You can use a stick, ointment or powder, but use something, because when your mileage gets longer and the weather gets warmer, your skin will need it. Every runner chafes differently, but most people can expect roughness around the armpits and inner thighs — one small anti-chafe stick (such as Body Glide) can save you a lot of discomfort.

    by David Miner

    July 8, 2019

    Whether you’re starting on land or in the water, there’s a lot you need to consider and practice

    Open water races and triathlons require participants to start and finish either in the water or on solid ground, whether that’s a beach, shoreline, dock, or something else. Practicing these types of starts and finishes is critical for success.

    Here’s what you need to know.

    Land Start

    When starting on land, knowing where you want to line up based on your skills and abilities can make the difference between having a great start and a difficult or unpleasant one.

    Faster swimmers and triathletes will line up in the front of the pack with the straightest line to the first buoy, and they’ll be more aggressive and confident, moving quickly to the deeper water where they can start swimming. Slower or inexperienced open water swimmers or triathletes should pick a spot in the lineup that’s more conservative to avoid being bumped, squeezed, and swum over. Start behind the faster swimmers or at the ends of the pack. You can even get behind the entire pack and let everyone start in front of you.

    Depending on the venue, land starts can be quite different.

    If the bottom drops off quickly, you’ll find yourself swimming in short time. If the bottom gradually gets deeper and the bottom is safe to step on, running or walking fast through the shallow water gets you into the deeper water quickly. However, knowing how to progress through water as it gets deeper requires practice.

    Practice running into shallow water picking your feet up over the surface of the water. Start off with a slow pace, working on getting your feet up and over the shallow water. Practice running at different speeds to see what works for you.

    As the water gets deeper, it will get more difficult to get your feet over the surface of the water. When this happens, you can lift your knees and feet higher in front of you or throw your feet out to the side if your knees are flexible. Both can be more difficult and tiring, so don’t try it at a race without practicing it during your training sessions.

    Once the water is up to your waist, you can begin dolphin diving. Only dolphin dive if you know the bottom is safe enough for you to do so and you’ve practiced it in your training sessions. Hold your arms out in front of you like you’re doing a regular dive but keep your head up and looking forward as you execute the dive. Don’t put your head down or lead with your head, or you could dive into the bottom or an obstacle on the bottom and be severely injured. Your head should stay toward the surface of the water as your arms punch through, creating a pocket for the rest of your body to follow. Once you reach the deeper water, begin swimming.

    In-Water Start

    Some events have an in-water start. The water may be shallow enough for you to stand, or you may have to tread water or hold onto a rope, dock, or other object. Again, your position in the lineup is important for a good start. Don’t be in the front of the pack if you’re a slower or newer swimmer—move to the outside or back of the pack. Practice starting while treading water, which requires creating momentum from a dead stop (a skill that is also useful on the swim course if you find you’ve had to stop to feed, adjust your goggles, etc.).

    If you’re starting from the water and it’s shallow enough to stand and the bottom is safe, start with a strong dolphin dive to get you going. Practice this during your training sessions.

    Land Finish

    Land finishes typically require you to exit the water and make your way across the finish line on your feet. This means that your legs will need to be ready to work, so if you’re not a big kicker, engage your kick leading up to the finish to warm up your legs.

    Practice swimming as far into the shoreline as you can before standing up. Then, stand up, get your balance, and start running in the shallower water. Like the start, bring your knees up high and then pick your feet up and over the surface as the water gets shallower. Once you hit dry land, finish strong across the finish line.

    In-Water Finish

    Some open water races may have an in-water finish. In-water finishes can require touching a platform or buoy. With this type of finish, you’re going to keep your swim pace up all the way in. You will not need to stand up, run, or walk.

    Practice swimming across an in-water finish line or into a chute and touching a buoy to stop the clock. With this type of finish, everyone is going for that one buoy or device, so practice this with other swimmers all going for the finish at the same time.

    Before your next race, find out what type of start and finish are going to be used and practice them. Once at the event, scope out the area where you’ll be starting and finishing and have your plan in place. The confidence you build in practice will help keep your nerves under control and allow you to have a fun and successful race.

    Categories:

    • Triathlon
    • Open Water

    The New York Times

    How to start a race

    If the New York City Marathon inspired you to start running, to train for a marathon or to run your next race even faster, we can help you get started.

    Our first piece of advice: Sign up for our running newsletter! Each week, we’ll send you the biggest news in the running world and tips to help you run your best, too. Then, check out these resources:

    How to Start Running

    Starting a new running habit doesn’t have to be hard. This guide makes it easy to get started, get inspired and stay on track. Are you ready? Let’s go!

    How to Run Like a Girl

    Here you’ll find advice about the big and small challenges of running while female, and how women can get faster and stronger in spite of them. So ladies, grab the sports bra, lace up your sneakers and let’s hit the road.

    How to Get Back to Running, Injury-Free

    Because of the coronavirus pandemic, many runners have not entered an in-person race for more than 18 months. Here’s how to stay on track for a new race and keep yourself uninjured.

    How to Pick a Marathon Training Plan

    There are endless training resources online and groups that meet and train together in person. But how do you pick the plan that’s best for you? Here are a few things to consider.

    How to Run a Faster Marathon

    Often, you run a first marathon just to finish. After that, you start thinking about the clock. Whether you’re looking to get under the five-hour mark or qualify for New York or Boston, this guide is for you.

    Pacing the marathon and half marathon means playing a long game. Start out too fast in the marathon, and you will hit the wall; get too greedy at the start of the half, and you will slow down with heavy legs by mile 10. These are both long distance races that require patience, fatigue resistance, and enough carbs in the tank to power anywhere from 90 minutes to almost 5 hours of running.

    The 5K and 10K are completely different when it comes to pacing. Hitting a wall is not an issue in these shorter events, which take most runners about an hour or less to finish. At the same time, most runners will agree that 5K and 10K races, with their lung-searing speeds, hurt from the start – there’s no comfortable miles here. You may have tired legs near the end of the half marathon, but at the end of the 5K or 10K, the finish line never seems to get closer even as the metallic taste of hard effort fills your mouth.

    How to start a race

    Just as with long distance races, starting out too fast can set you up for a slowdown in a 5K or 10K. You want to start out controlled in terms of effort, not letting the adrenaline of race day mess with your mind-body connection. Most likely, this will equate to starting out at goal pace – or very close – in the first mile of the race.

    From there, the 5K and a 10K are a game of holding on and pushing hard through the dreaded middle miles, when everything hurts yet the finish line is far away. The best thing you can do during the middle miles is to not think about the end of the race – focus on the mile you are in. The final third of each distance should be the hardest and, hopefully, the fastest.

    You will pace your best in a 5K or 10K race when you warm up well. Dynamic stretches (such as these warm-ups), a 10-15 minute warm-up jog, and strides will prepare your body to run fast from the start of the race. Without a warm-up, your perceived effort will be higher from the start of the race.

    How to start a race

    Pacing a 5K Race

    The first mile: In terms of effort, this should feel like a fast tempo run. Stay in control and resist the urge to start out at a sprint. You don’t want to be too conservative, so if you feel like you are off on an easy run, pick up the pace a bit.

    The second mile: This is arguably the most challenging mile in the 5K. More than anything, this mile requires focus. The pace should feel hard at this point, but still within your abilities. Every time you feel tempted to slow down, assess your form: relax your shoulders, quicken your turnover, and focus on a smooth stride.

    The third mile: If you feel like you have anything left in your tank at this point, use this mile as an opportunity to run harder. If one mile feels impossibly long, focus on maintaining your current pace as best as you can. Try to pick a runner in front of you and pass them, then give yourself a moment before picking another runner to attempt to pass.

    The final 0.1: Sprint as fast as you can while maintaining good form.

    How to start a race

    Pacing a 10K Race

    The first mile: Your first mile should like a tempo effort – comfortably hard and controlled.

    The second and third miles: Don’t think about the finish line at this point – focus on the miles you are in. At this point, you should be running at a hard yet controlled effort. If the pace feels beyond your ability, slow down a bit.

    The fourth and fifth miles: These miles are uncomfortable – so being mentally comfortable with physical discomfort is essential. If you feel good, pick up the pace and run faster; if you are struggling, do your best to maintain your current pace. Either way, this means increasing your perceived effort.

    The sixth mile: Divide this last into smaller segments, such as quarter miles, and increase your effort with each segment. You may slow down in the mile, so focus on keeping up your perceived effort and not slowing down.

    The final 0.2: Sprint as fast as you can while maintaining good form.

    Any strategy should be adjusted for the course – aiming for a negative split may not work on a race that begins on a downhill and ends on uphills.

    What works best for you in pacing a 5K or 10K race?
    Do you prefer racing a 5K or 10K?

    One hundred and twenty-five laps on the Texas Motor Speedway 1.5-mile tri-oval is all that separates a NASCAR All-Star from a giant payday. The day begins with the All-Star Open race, which is broken into three stages of 20 laps, 20 laps and 10 laps, with the winner of each stage advancing to the All-Star Race. The All-Star race will consist of 125 laps broken into three 25-lap stages and one final 50-lap stage with the winner taking home the $1 million.

    How to Watch NASCAR All-Star Race:

    Match Date: May 22, 2022

    Match Time: 8:00 p.m. ET

    TV: FOX Sports 1

    Live stream the NASCAR All-Star Race on fuboTV: Start with a 7-day free trial!

    In last years All-Star Race, also held at Texas, Kyle Larson won the 100-lap event after winning pole position. Larson, along with Ryan Blaney, Alex Bowman, William Byron and Chase Elliott all won stages before Larson out-dueled Brad Keselowski in the final 10-lap stage to take home the million dollar win.

    The win was Larson’s second All-Star Race victory having won in 2019 at Charlotte.

    To qualify for the final, drivers must have won a race this year or last year, a previous NASCAR Cup series champion or previously won an All-Star Race. These winners along with the three stage winners from today’s All-Star Open and one fan vote winner will earn their way into tonight’s main event.

    Cup Series point leader Chase Elliott, along with William Byron, Ross Chastain, Joey Logano, Chase Brisco, Austin Cindric, Alex Bowman and Kyle Busch are all qualified for the All-Star Race by earning series wins in 2022.

    Peter Dumbreck didn’t start earning any money from the sport until five years after he got his racing licence.

    Peter Dumbreck didn’t start earning any money from the sport until five years after he got his racing licence.

    F or a man whose Mercedes took off into the air and did a quintuple somersault during Le Mans, Peter Dumbreck comes across as remarkably grounded. But then, he says, you have to be, if you want to succeed as a racing car driver. “You need to be able to live for the moment,” he says. “Do the best that you can do. If you make it, you make it. And if you don’t, you don’t. The most important thing is to be pleased with your performance.”

    Surprisingly, Dumbreck never dreamed of becoming a racing car driver when he was growing up. “My parents had a mushroom farm in Scotland, so I always thought I might become a mushroom farmer one day. My only ambition was to have fun.” He started driving when he was nine years old. “I had my own car to drive around the fields with. In fact, I had a series of cars, because I kept wrecking them and smashing them up.”

    This must have been good practice for go-karting – which Dumbreck took up at 10 years old – because, soon after he got behind the wheel, he started winning races. “Karting teaches you the race craft; 95% of racing car drivers start out by karting. You learn about the basics of kart control, like understeering and oversteering and how to adapt the kart to the race track to make it fast. And, just like in motor racing, you need to be super-competitive to win – I know I am.”

    A friend spotted Dumbreck’s talent and, when he was 17, lent him a better racing kart, which enabled him to win at every kart track in Scotland. “At that point, I thought: ‘Actually I am quite good at this, I have the potential to make something of myself here.’ But you can’t make a career out of karting – I had to start racing cars.”

    So, at the age of 18, Dumbreck asked his elder brother to pay for him to attend a week-long, £3,000 course at the Jim Russell Racing School so he could get a motor racing licence. “Silverstone is the best racing school now. Up and coming or former racing drivers sit on the corners, watching your lines, watching how you brake. They give you feedback and then you try to improve. After my course – which was where I had my first taste of a racing car – I went on to win every motor race I did that year.”

    But to keep racing cars, he needed money. “So much in racing is down to the equipment and raising the money you need to race for a season is the biggest challenge for anyone who wants a career in motor racing. It can cost tens of thousands starting out and millions as you get closer to the Formula One dream. The only way you get to drive in a championship for free is if you get recognised in the sport.” If a team with less talented – but wealthier – drivers think you’ll win the championship the following year, they might be willing to pay for you to join them.

    After the racing school championship, Dumbreck ploughed a £30,000 inheritance from his grandparents into funding his next year of racing. “I did the British Formula Vauxhall Junior championship that year and won it. But every penny I had or could get was gone. I was winning, but I didn’t know what to do next.”

    The luckiest break of his career was when the former Formula One racing champion Jackie Stewart picked Dumbreck to drive in his Vauxhall Championship and Formula Three teams for free. “Making the transition from paying money to drive to getting to drive for free in Formula Three is a big step up for any driver. The Formula One teams are looking at you.”

    Dumbreck continued to win championships but it was only in 1998, five years after he got his racing licence, that he started earning any money from the sport – plus, at the end of the season, he became a factory driver for Mercedes-Benz. They paid him roughly £40,000 for a single race.

    In 1999, Dumbreck’s car took flight and spectacularly somersaulted mid-race. Miraculously, he walked away uninjured. “Never at any point did I think I’d stop racing. All drivers know the risks. If you’re not willing to take them, you’re in the wrong place. Sure, the first time you get back in the car after an accident, it feels odd but you simply tell yourself that, logically, there’s no reason you would suddenly shunt again.”

    Before every race, he sits quietly with his eyes closed and visualises driving at top speed on the racetrack. “So much in racing is mental preparation. You do a lap in your head and it should take you the same amount of time as it would doing it for real. Should I ever start to feel uptight or nervous before a race, I breathe deep and all the way out. I tell myself I believe in myself and that I can do the job. And if, during the race, I make a mistake, I don’t punish myself too much. I’m only human after all – and I know there’s not one driver out there who doesn’t make mistakes.”

    The worst thing about the job is the uncertainty. “You’re so dependent on the car. If you’re unlucky and get a dog of a car for a year, the results won’t reflect your ability and that will affect you the following year.”

    At 40, he isn’t planning on retiring yet. “Most drivers start to wind down around this age but I do know drivers who are still racing on the international stage at 45 or even 50. I will continue racing as long as I can make a living out of it. The day that my team-mates start outpacing me will the day that I stop. Sometimes I do think: ‘Ah, it would nice to be home, in the garden, cutting the grass.’ But then again, nothing beats the feeling of driving a million-pound car as fast as it can go, and knowing that there’s no one who can drive it faster.”

    *Note: Remember to enter time as h:mm:ss. So, a 42 minute 10k time would look like: 0:42:00

    Warm-up for a 10k

    You should arrive at the race about 60 minutes (or more) prior to the start time. This will allow you to settle down, find the bathrooms and get in a good warm-up. Run a very easy 15-20 mins, just like you do before all your hard runs, 10 minutes of easy stretching and then 3 x 30 sec strides starting about 35-45 minutes before the race.

    Overall 10k race strategy

    You should focus on running a patient and conservative race over the first mile and then attacking the course for the last mile.

    Interestingly, every world record from the 1500 meters to the marathon has been set running negative splits – running the first half of the race slightly slower than the second half.

    This means that if you want to ensure that you run the fastest time possible, you don’t want to run the 800 or mile too fast. With the adrenaline and competition, this can be difficult and will require focus. Luckily, you’ve had lots of practice with the pacing, so use your internal clock and your effort to measure.

    First 2 miles (First 3KM)

    You should target a pace around 5-10 seconds per mile slower than your goal race pace the first 2 miles. Use the pace calculator above to determine the exact pace.

    Remember that it will feel “slow” and you might be getting passed by people you want to beat. While it is mentally difficult, this is by the most effective way to run a race and you’ll tear by those people during the last mile.

    Miles 2-5 (KM 3-8)

    At 2 miles or so, slightly increase your pace and start looking around and engage the competitors around you.

    Find a group that is running your pace or a little faster and latch on. Try to relax and keep your focus on staying with the group, not your splits. Use the group and the people around you to help you relax and take your mind of the distance ahead.

    This is the hardest part of the race as it requires a lot of mental focus and fortitude. Be aware that you need to increase your effort to maintain the same pace or run faster as the race goes on. As you get more tired, it gets more difficult to keep running faster, so you have to try harder.

    The pace is going to start getting hard around 4 miles; it’s part of racing the 10k, so prepare for it mentally.

    Keep you mind and body relaxed. Look within yourself and focus on you. Think confident thoughts and repeat confident mantras to yourself; “I am fast, this feels good” or “I am strong”. Every time you feel tired or feel the pace slip, repeat to yourself that you need to refocus and concentrate and get back on pace.

    Last Mile (Final 2km)

    With 1 mile to go, keep your head up and start to try and catch people in front of you. Pick one person and focus solely on reeling them in, nothing else. As you pass them, surge and put your eyes on the next person and repeat. Imagine tying a fishing line to their back and reeling them in. Kick hard the last mile and finish fast!

    If you want more information on 10k training, visit our 5k and 10k training resources page.

    Young kids are curious about what’s going on in the world right now, and teachers can help correct misinformation and provide context.

    As the nation reckons with its long history of racial injustice, kids are being inundated with headlines and conversations on the topics of race and racism—and they’ve got questions, writes Kelley R. Taylor for School Library Journal.

    Experts agree that while children shouldn’t be exposed to graphic or otherwise inappropriate information, parents and teachers should discuss race and racism openly and early. That’s because beginning in preschool, research shows, kids begin sorting people by race. By age 6, “children can be conscious of social stereotypes,” and “naturally attribute positive traits to their own ethnic or racial groups,” Taylor writes.

    The goal, says psychologist and educator Beverly Daniel Tatum, author of Why Are All the Black Kids Sitting Together in the Cafeteria?, is “to talk in a warm and inclusive way about differences that exist in different people.” Avoiding these conversations—for fear of saying the wrong thing, or under the guise of colorblindness—is a missed opportunity. “If you can’t talk about [race], you can’t understand it, much less fix the racial problems that plague our society,” says Monnica T. Williams, a clinical psychologist.

    There are several steps teachers can take to foster substantive conversations.

    Curate Diverse Books and Content

    Educators can start with the classroom bookshelf and aim to develop a collection of diverse books that teach “age-appropriate lessons on racial injustice and history, and that do not gloss over painful truths,” Taylor writes. But diverse book collections should do more than portray the oppression of people of color, says clinical psychologist Ann Hazzard, coauthor of the children’s book Something Happened in Our Town: A Child’s Story About Racial Injustice. These collections should be rich and varied and include books about “diverse individuals having typical childhood experiences,” Hazzard says.

    In English, math, science, social studies, art, and music, examine the contributions of diverse cultures. Writing specifically about the contributions of Black people in these areas, former teacher Rann Miller calls this “infusing Black history into the curriculum year-round.” Black History Month, notes Miller, isn’t a “gimmick meant for one month out of the year, with a student assembly or a potluck dinner with traditional Black foods. Black history is American history. Students should learn through the year and throughout all disciplines about the accomplishments, experiences, and perspectives of Black people.”

    Build in Anti-Bias Lessons

    Teaching kids about race and racism, says Hazzard, is a process: “Addressing bias takes openness and courage…. It’s not just one conversation.” Because kids’ social and emotional development is a central piece of the elementary curriculum, it’s important to teach lessons about bias, diversity, and social justice, says Jinnie Spiegler, director of curriculum for the National Education Division of the Anti-Defamation League. “Social and emotional skill development lessons are the foundation, and then teachers can move to lessons on identity, differences, bias, and how bias and bullying can be addressed individually and institutionally,” she advises.

    Model Action

    What adults do—far more than what they say—can have a big impact on kids. “Adults who actively engage in cycles of learning, listening, and talking about antiracism may be more effective at teaching children to be antiracist,” Taylor writes. For teachers, this may mean joining “school and district policy reform efforts to reduce racial disparities in educational opportunities and school discipline,” says Hazzard, the psychologist. And beyond curating rich and diverse book collections and hosting book talks featuring a broad range of voices and experiences, school librarians can “advocate for local equity initiatives or support scholarship fundraisers for diverse organizations,” Taylor writes.

    Taking on the sensitive topics of race and racism in the classroom is important work that requires “self-reflection and humility,” says Janet R. Damon, library services specialist for Denver Public Schools: “We all bring fear, childhood trauma, and trepidation to these conversations.” But to better understand the damaging influences of systemic racism, privilege, and unconscious bias in education, “educators must reflect on their own (sometimes painful) race-related experiences,” writes Taylor. “The resulting awareness can make them more powerful role models for children.”

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Learning a musical instrument is difficult. Between the fear of disappointing your teacher and being shown up by child prodigies, sometimes it can be difficult to motivate yourself to keep practicing. But here are 5 ways you can stay motivated to practice even when you don’t feel like it.

    1. Enjoy the music you are learning.

    This is so important. Nobody wants to practice a piece they don’t like! Work with your teacher to pick repertoire you actually want to learn, and this will help you be motivated to practice. Enjoying your music will get you excited to learn it, which will fuel the motivation.

    2. Set a schedule (and stick to it).

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    I hate to say it, but simply relying on motivation to get you to practice won’t cut it. There will be times when you don’t want to work on your music, and that’s okay. The trick is to do it anyways. Set aside some time every day to practice, even if it’s just for 5 minutes. You never know what will happen in those precious 5 minutes.

    3. Set a goal.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Why do you want to practice? Is it so you can learn this Christmas piece before the family party? Do you want to play your favorite song at the school talent show? Set a (reachable) goal, and that will help you stay motivated. For more on setting musical goals, read this post here.

    4. Take a break.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Breaks are important in your growth and development both as a person and as a musician. If you find yourself frustrated with a particular passage in your music, take a short break. Walk away from your instrument, get a drink of water, and return refreshed and ready to tackle the problem.

    5. Study your music away from your instrument.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Sometimes we just need to be reminded of why we love learning music. I have found that stepping away from the instrument and turning to the internet and the score can help bring that reminder. Listen to a professional on YouTube play the piece you are working on, and follow along with the music. Pay attention to the beauty in the sound once it’s all put together by finding the story told in the music.

    We all struggle with motivation from time to time. However, don’t let that stop you from pushing yourself to grow! What helps you stay motivated to practice?

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    I’ve been on both sides. I’ve had seasons where I was absolutely obsessed with playing my instrument and practicing. Practicing everyday was no problem for me, and hours felt like minutes. I suppose it feels the same as a new romance; exciting, fresh, full of passion.

    But as we all know, the honeymoon phase doesn’t last forever. Sure, you can get it back again, but not without first buckling up and bracing yourself for a few bumps in the road. I’ve had seasons where practicing my instrument felt like a drag. It’s not that I didn’t still love it and want to get better, but because I knew I would have to face some mountains in my playing where I wouldn’t see progress in a long time. Sometimes I was just burnt out. I just overdid it and suddenly I found myself wanting to step back. Other times the shear massive amount of things I needed to learn to become a better player overwhelmed me, leaving me not knowing where to start.

    If you truly love music and you want to play your instrument at a high level, don’t expect it to be so glamorous. After all, anything worth getting good at will always come with a struggle! Only those who put in the work, even when the going gets tough, will reap the rewards.

    Motivation will not always be there to save you, at least this has been true for me. But when the spark is just not there, this is when it really counts. Allow me to share with you some things that have helped me stay motivated to practice my instrument. Some of it has been learned solely from my own experiences, and others I have taken from professionals in the field of self-motivation, productivity and efficiency.

    Become goal oriented.

    I talk in a lot more detail about this in our free e-Book, but I’ll summarize here. Setting goals and writing them down can be the difference between success and failure. Studies have shown that those who do this are far more likely to be successful than those that don’t.

    For me, setting goals keeps me focused. On my wall I have several post-it notes that have some long term goals on them. Underneath those long term goals I have short term goals that will help me attain my long term goals. Perhaps your long term goals for practicing your instrument will take a year or several months, and your short term goals will be divided into weeks or monthly goals.

    In addition to this, when I wake up in the morning I write down everything I need to accomplish that day. These are what I call micro goals. Micro goals are informed by my short term goals, and my short term goals are informed by my long term goals.

    Being goal oriented has fueled me with motivation. It helps me keep my eye on the prize and remain focused. I find that when I stop setting goals and creating practical ways to attain them, I lose motivation and nothing happens. Try it! It may work for you as well.

    Have accountability.

    It never hurts to have someone to push you in the right direction and hold you to the things you said you would do. This can come in different forms: perhaps a like-minded musician friend that you go and jam with or a regular teacher who expects you to accomplish material at a given time.

    From time to time, I have students come to me for Skype lessons because they want someone to hold them accountable, not necessarily to learn new information. There is so much information out there to learn, especially on the internet, and it can become overwhelming and jumbled.

    Having a mentor of sorts can help you stay focused on your musical goals and give you that extra push. I know this has always been a great source of motivation for me, and I think it could be for you as well.

    Don’t burn yourself out.

    There is nothing wrong with binge practicing your instrument when you are truly inspired and excited to play. When I feel this way I certainly take advantage of it! But be careful. The hard truth is over doing something you love can slowly make it a bit stale. Or it can start to make you frustrated.

    I find that rationing practice is the best way to go. As long as your practice is focused, spending shorter periods of time can actually be more beneficial than practicing for long hours.

    I also like to give myself a rule: if I begin to get especially frustrated while I’m practicing I stop. Not to say that when the going gets tough you should give up, but to be conscious of when you are starting to develop an unhealthy relationship with your instrument. At the end of the day, music needs to be fun. Otherwise it becomes that frowning kid sitting on the piano bench because her mother was forcing her to practice. We don’t want that to happen!

    Stay engaged.

    I find that staying engaged in the music I’m studying will make all of the difference between whether I’m motivated to practice or not. For me, it’s going to jazz clubs to hear live music, listening to records, playing gigs, and jamming with friends. If I’m not doing these things, I start to find few reasons to sit down with my instrument and practice.

    Some people just absolutely love to sit down with their instrument and play, and they are completely content with that. They don’t need gigs to look forward to or jam sessions. That unfortunately is not me, and I don’t think it’s a lot of people. Most of us play our instruments because we crave the idea of making music with other human beings. Therefore you need to be satisfying that need and seeking it out.

    Make sure you are constantly engaged with your craft and the pursuit of music. If you are constantly stimulated with musical creativity, you won’t need to go searching for motivation. Motivation will show up knocking at you door.

    “How do I get motivated to practice my instrument?”

    Lots of people have asked it. Few have found the answer.

    So in this post, we’re going to give you the tools to awaken your motivation to practice.

    But first, you need to know about the Zeigarnik effect.

    Stick with us here.

    The Zeigarnik Effect And Your Motivation To Practice

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    In 1927, a woman named Bluma Zeigarnik observed something interesting about waiters and waitresses.

    They could remember orders that had not yet been fulfilled. But after customers got their food, the servers would totally forget the order.

    People tend to remember tasks they’ve started but have not yet finished better than tasks they have completed.

    In other words, you’re more likely to keep practicing your instrument if you just start.

    It becomes a task you have not yet completed. You’ll end up with more motivation to practice your instrument so you can get to where you want to be.

    So just start. That’s the most important step.

    Then ask yourself a very important question.

    Do you enjoy playing your instrument?

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    If you or your child are having trouble finding the motivation to practice, that’s potentially a red flag.

    The first question to ask is, “Do you even like playing your instrument?”

    Because if you were truly passionate about learning an instrument, it shouldn’t be hard to find the motivation.

    But here’s the thing…

    Don’t give up on learning.

    Because everyone learns differently. So you may just need some practical methods for giving yourself motivation or making your practice sessions more efficient.

    If you need motivation tips, keep reading.

    Ways to find the motivation to practice

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    How do you discipline yourself to practice music?

    Here are six things you can do today that can help you find the discipline and motivation to practice your instrument.

    First, read these quotes about motivation

    “It always seems impossible until it’s done.” – Nelson Mandela

    “When something is important enough, you do it even if the odds are not in your favor.” – Elon Musk

    “Only I can change my life. No one can do it for me.” – Carol Burnett

    “The secret of getting ahead is getting started.” – Mark Twain

    “It does not matter how slowly you go as long as you do not stop.” – Confucius

    “You simply have to put one foot in front of the other and keep going. Put blinders on and plow right ahead.” – George Lucas

    Set small goals

    Goal-setting helps a lot of people. But the key is to set small goals.

    Starting small helps you stay encouraged and avoid giving up. You won’t be as likely to get overwhelmed yet you’ll still be making progress.

    Also, set output-based goals rather than outcome-based goals. You control your output, but you can’t necessarily control the outcome.

    Instead of saying, “I’m going to master my instrument by this time next year,” say “I’m going to practice for 30 minutes a day, six days a week.”

    Start small. Focus on what you can control. And you’ll be more likely to stick with it.

    Consistency is most important

    Setting small goals not only keeps you motivated, but it also helps you stay consistent. And consistency is one of the most important factors of learning an instrument.

    It’s better to learn a little bit every day than to learn a lot all at once only to burn out.

    Moving toward your goal of mastering your instrument is better than giving up.

    Stick to a schedule

    If you need the motivation to practice, you need a schedule. It’s one of the best ways to get yourself to do something.

    Find a time when you know you’ll be free, whether it’s 15 minutes or an hour. Then create an event in your digital calendar or write it on your physical calendar.

    Your future self will thank you.

    Reward yourself

    Getting better at your instrument is a reward in and of itself. But why not give yourself an extra reward?

    Every time you complete a practice session, reward yourself with something small, something you don’t normally get.

    Take a bubble bath. Order takeout. Find something that will give you motivation and reward yourself with it.

    Find accountability

    Accountability is a method that helps most people keep going.

    Knowing that someone will be holding you accountable can be enough to give you the motivation to practice.

    The best way to find accountability is to have a music teacher.

    Their job is to meet with you regularly, check on your progress, and give you new exercises to work on.

    They’re really like your personal coach.

    And what’s one of the main jobs of a coach? To provide motivation and inspiration.

    That’s exactly why we offer a free trial lesson. We want you to experience how helpful our teachers are.

    Working with a teacher may be just the motivation you need to practice.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Like any great pursuit in life, consistency is the key to turning the ordinary into the extraordinary. Whether it’s our health, career or practicing our favourite instrument, we tend to struggle to find the motivation to move away from our comfort zones and find something greater.

    But after the initial excitement has worn off and the reality of repetition sets in, how can we motivate ourselves to continue to practice our passions — or, more specifically, our instruments — amongst the chaos and distractions of day-to-day life?
    Even our favourite resident musicians (and by favourite, we mean all of them) grapple with this on a daily basis, so we asked them to share their own ideas about how to keep momentum in your motivation for the long haul. Here’s what they had to say.

    Start simple

    While you may need to practice a particular song set for an upcoming recital, it doesn’t mean that every time you reach for your instrument it has to be all about that. Kick-off practice with something short and fun — perhaps an old favourite or a tune to get your creative energy flowing. Once you’re in the groove, you’ll find carrying on with the rest of your session is more of a pleasure than a burden.

    Stay small

    Rather than trying to work yourself up to spending a huge eight hour section of your weekend practicing all in one go, why not schedule a quick half-hour each day instead? Your motivation will be higher without the dreaded looming of the hours ahead, and you’ll be more energetic and focused on the task at hand when you conquer it in bite-sized chunks. Rome wasn’t built in a day, remember?

    Skip it

    While this one may not be a long-term strategy per se, it’s important to remember that everything in moderation is better than an excess of a few. So, if one day you find that you just cannot get in the mood to bring that bow to life, don’t force it. Music should be a joy, not a chore. Instead, take the rest of the day off. Go outside, watch a movie, read a book. Relax and reset your mind, and come back to practicing your instrument when your motivation is renewed.

    Avoid overwhelm

    If the sheer amount of practice ahead of you is starting to become overwhelming, break it down into bite-sized pieces that are easy to accomplish to get the momentum flowing. Rather than seeing only the bigger picture, just try those first few bars, that one phrase, that final crescendo. Once you start banking small wins, you’ll get into a positive flow rather than trying to tackle a task that feels impossible. Before you know it, that unconquerable mountain is barely a foot tall.

    Be mindful

    There really is no point plucking away for hours on end if you’re not mindful of what you’re actually trying to achieve. In fact, non-effective playing can often be less impactful than not practising at all. Instead, try to keep your scales and exercises to a reasonable minimum, so that you can be present and aware of what you’re trying to do. If that doesn’t work for you, try making them fun by adding dynamics, adjusting the tempo, or changing up the rhythm to breathe a bit more life into your session.

    Find inspiration

    Like working out at the gym, practicing your instrument can only be of benefit if you take the time for meaningful breaks to avoid doing damage to your muscles. But that doesn’t mean you need to take a break from music all together. In your downtime, try exploring the endless videos YouTube has to offer. There is a wealth of information, inspiration, and motivation to be found from teachers, students, and prodigies from all over the world.

    Kid-friendly zone

    Kids want to have fun, even when it comes to learning a new skill like playing an instrument. Make it immersive and interactive in a way that inspires them to keep going. Rewarding stickers on a chart for a small weekly or monthly accomplishment can work wonders. Or if your child is a natural-born performer, give them what they want and organise some regular ‘performances’ with neighbours, family or friends where they can show off their skills to the world. For the little ones, when distraction is high and their attention span is low, a little motivation goes a long way.

    Remember why you started

    Always, always keep in mind — you’re doing this for a reason. You remember how much admiration you had for your grandfather when you saw him play in the national orchestra. You will never forget the sensation of how the notes from your cello touched your soul. You recall the awe of the audience the first time you performed at your school talent show and knew this was what you were born to do. Whatever your reason, whatever your ‘why’, give yourself a gentle reminder of it whenever you’re feeling uninspired.

    When looking for motivation, it’s always important to remember why it’s needed in the first place. It’s because you’re doing something new, challenging yourself, and daring to take your skills to a whole new level. Don’t fight it, embrace it. And if you ever need a gentle reminder, the Simply for Strings team is always here any time you feel the need to fall in love with music all over again.

    And always remember — at the end of the day, you have a talent afforded to the few. It would be a shame to waste it.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Students are motivated to play an instrument on holidays such as Christmas and New year because of the happy holiday energy and that schools require them to perform on stage. They’re the happiest at performing because they look good and they are being filmed at their performance.

    But once the holidays ended, they seem to be uninterested to play anymore. It’s fizzled out, and they’re not at their happiest to practice even at home.

    When they do practice at home, they easily get tired usually and they lack motivation. They wanted to watch TV and video games instead of practicing because the music teachers are not around to monitor them.

    It’s true that because of your busy schedule, you do not have time to monitor your child’s music practice or even brush your kid’s teeth or sometimes give them a bath. But here in this blog, learn how we ordinary parents can help them be motivated to play an instrument.

    4 ways to make your child motivated in playing an instrument

    1. Reward them trophies, wristbands, plus free recitals!!

    How to be motivated to practice an instrumentHow to be motivated to practice an instrument How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Creative Soul Music School have the coolest ways to make your child motivated in all months. We provide musical ladder wrist bands , trophies , and recitals they will make your child happy and perform on stage!!

    2. Join your child in playing music.

    Children are motivated to play if their parents are around to support them. Good news, we have a program called “Add a Parent” Program wherein parents can join the fun at learning an instrument. Your child will be so happy if you have a duet with them.

    3. Let your child perform on stage.

    Our Student Band Program and Summer Music Camps: 7-16 years old | 3-6 years old are perfect to keep your child motivated to play an instrument in every season!

    4. Enroll in group classes

    Lil’ Soul Music Class (ages 4-6) is an educational and fun way to teach the basic music fundamentals, as well as give moms and dads a well deserved break!

    Mommy Baby Makin’ Music Classes (ages 0-3). This weekly 45-minute small group class is great family time through the introduction of music for parents, grandparents, & families!

    Уроки гитары в Караганде

    Playing guitar or making music in general can be one of the most beautiful things in the world. Unfortunately many people often quit playing their instrument too early due to a lack of motivation. This way they are never able to make the experience of being a great musician.

    Now what ist the main reason for giving up on making music and what can you do to avoid it?

    For the majority of people it works as follows:

    They buy an instrument and either take lessons from a teacher or try to teach themselves. In the very beginning, their motivational level is very high and they practice a lot because learning the instrument is something new and challenging for them and brings a lot of fun.

    But sooner or later, especially if people are self-taught or take lessons from mediocre teachers who have no clue of where their students want to be, they loose that motivation because they get caught on a plateau. A plateau is a certain level of playing where you make no significant improvements over a longer period of time and a state which causes immense musical frustration to a lot of guys out there.

    When people reach a plateau, their practicing is not fun anymore and due to practicing not being fun, they spend even less time on it. This will lead to smaller or even no musical progress at all and therefore results in even more frustration – a vicious circle. Often this causes people abandoning playing the instrument completely, which in fact is very sad, because it definitely could have worked differently.

    The important question here is: How can you avoid getting caught on such a plateau?

    The general answer to this is pretty simple – you need to make steady musical progress on your instrument and track this progress! Its as simple as that.

    To do so, it is recommendable to have a really skilled guitar teacher who knows exactly what your ultimate goals in music are (by talking with you about them and asking the right questions), knows your skill level (by constantly observing your playing very accurately and not playing himself for the whole lesson) and understands how to get you from level A over level B to level C (by having a solid strategy based upon your goals). If this teacher gives you the right instructions, you will find that you develop further every single time you pick up the instrument. Now wouldn’t that make you be motivated like never before in your life?

    Furthermore – especially if you are self-taught – there often is an imbalance in your skill levels. Many guitar players want to play really fast and hence focus while practicing only on technique, while neglecting music theory or ear-training totally for example. This imbalance makes them progress very slowly in their improvisation skills on the other hand. Now if they had an excellent teacher who shows them the significance of learning other areas than technique as well and how to do so with a lot of fun, they would learn music on a wholistic approach and by that, break through every plateau they are stuck on in a very short amount of time.

    A great teacher also can help you to track your progress by taking recordings of your playing on a regular basis and showing you what you have reached up to now. By seeing your own achievements and having a steady sense for your current status on the instrument and a clear picture in mind, where you will be in the future when going on with that style of practicing, you will never have a lack of motivation again!

    If you want to know more about how to find the right guitar teacher, check out this article written by Tom Hess, one of the worlds most successful guitar and music career instructors, who has helped hundreds of guitar players to transform into badass musicians.

    About the author:

    Constantin Einzmann is a professional musician, guitar teacher and skilled mechanical engineer. He is the founder of the ShredFactory, a music school based in Augsburg, Germany.

    For more info visit his schools website https://www.shredfactory-augsburg.de

    Отзывы учеников

    How to be motivated to practice an instrumentПриятно удивило, что за короткий срок освоил гитару! Ещё недавно только мечтал уметь играть. Очень рад, что нашёл такого преподавателя – терпеливого, отзывчивого. Каждое занятие очень много полезных советов. Отдельное спасибо за помощь при выборе гитары! Выбрал инструмент на всю жизнь – от карагандинского гитарного мастера Владимира Антонова.

    Данияр Кунтаев, менеджер

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    I’m sure that somewhere in this world, there is somebody that wakes up every single day, eager to practice and absorb every iota of musical wisdom the world throws their way. Setbacks are never met with frustration, and their zen attitude is almost saint-like. The practice room is their temple, and they are one with their instrument.

    That person isn’t me.

    Don’t get me wrong – I generally enjoy practicing. I love setting specific goals, curating practice plans, and enjoying the sense of accomplishment when I feel like I’ve improved.

    But then there are those days where I’d rather do anything other than practice. Maybe you’ve been there too? Those days where you pracrastinate by doing mundane tasks, like deep-cleaning your bathroom or organizing your sock drawer.

    It’s completely normal to need some practice motivation (practivation?) every once in a while. Here are some tips to help you make practicing feel less like a chore:

    • Lay out everything the night before. Set up your practice area every night (or every day after you’ve finished practicing) so you don’t spend precious practice time looking for music, metronomes, books, stands, water bottles, or accessories. You’ll be less distracted and ready to go for your next practice session!
    • Schedule it. Write in down in your planner (or on your phone) so you can organize the rest of your day around practicing.
    • Keep a bullet journal. Perhaps you’ve heard of bullet journals? They’re nothing short of spectacular for list-obsessed people like myself. For the uninitiated, bullet journals are organizational tools which serve as a combination planner, to-do list, goal tracker, diary, or anything else you want it to be. Bullet journals are a great way to break down your practicing habits, set goals for yourself, and keep track of anything else that you’d like.
    • Reward yourself. Find a rewards system that motivates you to practice! In middle school, we had weekly practice charts. If you completed the required practicing, you received a gold star. I don’t know what it is, but there’s something immensely satisfying about seeing a row of gold stars. Take a cue from middle school and use stickers to show your practice streak. Treat this practice streak with the same dedication you devote to your Snap streak with your BFF. Reward yourself for every milestone (maybe every 20 or 50 stars – that’s up to you) with a small treat. Sean Perrin of the Clarineat podcast finds practice motivation by paying himself an hourly minimum wage to practice – so put your money where your mouth(piece) is!
    • Recruit a practice pal. See if any of your music friends near or far want to be practice pals. If you live close by, practice together (great for university music students) or vow to practice at certain times. Regularly check in with your practice pal and send words of encouragement to keep each other motivated.
    • Go social. Join hashtag challenges like #100daypracticechallenge or create your own! Practicing can be a lonely endeavor, so find others on social media to keep you motivated and hold you accountable! Some people even commit to posting short clips of themselves practicing every day, and it’s inspiring to see other people’s practice progress.
    • Remember that something is better than nothing. Don’t let perfect be the enemy of good. Every practice session doesn’t have to include profound revelations or striking improvements. Stay focused and set mini, realistic goals for yourself to work towards. A 30-minute practice session is better than none at all.
    • Think of everyone else that’s practicing when you’re not. When nothing else seems to work, this little bit of tough love usually does the trick for me. I think of everyone else practicing and improving, and this freaks me out motivates me so I don’t fall behind.

    If all else fails and you just don’t have it in you to practice today, here is my advice on ways to “practice” without opening the case.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrumentImage via dev.thewallpapers.org

    Many of us have been there: it’s been a stressful week filled with things you hate doing and people you’d rather not talk to, and when you finally make it home, you stare at your songwriting notebook or your beloved instrument, and all you can see is a torture device instead. Suddenly, you hear Netflix calling your name, so you shove the nagging thought of, “I should be practicing…” as far back in your mind as possible.

    Most of the time, the instant gratification of shirking our responsibilities leads to future guilt and frustration, as we look back and wish we had had the stick-to-itiveness to just suck it up and pick up that guitar and strum. Here are a handful of tips for those times when you know you should be doing something musically productive, but you can’t quite bring yourself to do it.

    1. Remember what happened last time

    As is oft repeated, those who forget the past are doomed to repeat it. Chances are, this isn’t the first time you’ve found yourself neglecting your musical duties, and if you think back on the last time that happened, I know you’ll remember exactly how that felt afterwards. Becoming acutely aware of the negative feelings that followed your few hours of “harmless fun” should be one of your first thoughts when you next consider repeating the cycle. It’s the same thought process behind someone on a diet forgoing the ice cream sundae and sticking with strawberries for dessert instead – the ice cream will be amazing for a few minutes, but regret tends to last a lot longer.

    Think of it as making a sacrifice for your future self, who – don’t forget – is still you. Your present self will disappear in an instant, but you’ll always have the future, so you need to take care of that fellow. Associating mindless distractions with the reminder of guilt is the first step to getting into a more eager mindset when you know you need to work.

    2. Think of it as a career stepping stone

    The natural segue from thinking about what bad feelings you’ll be avoiding is thinking about what good ones you’ll be experiencing later on. Consider for a moment some of your nearly achievable but still slightly-out-of-reach goals. Use simple but effective if-then statements in your thinking, such as: “If I sit down and write one more song, then I’ll only need three more to finish up my EP.” Write these thoughts down for added impact. Naturally, you’ll become excited at the prospect of being that much closer to accomplishing your goals.

    The best way to get into this mindset is to write down all the steps you need to take in order to reach a certain goal, chopping them up in manageable pieces. Move away from the vague and heavy (make an EP) to the specific and light (write one more song, record tracks, put on SoundCloud…). Put it someplace you’ll always see it, and cross off items when you’re done with them. Being able to visualize yourself getting closer to success will make work that much more inviting.

    3. Plan out your sessions with breaks

    So, what about staying motivated while you’re working? It doesn’t do you any good to pick up the pencil if only four minutes in you give up. Each practice or writing session, make a definitive plan of how you want the session to go. If you’ve allotted three hours to practice, then after every 50 minutes or hour, allow yourself a break, just like we’re told in school to take breaks during long study sessions. If you burn yourself out with too much work, it’ll become counterproductive. Breaks give you small, easy things to look forward to.

    Be warned – there’s a right and wrong way to break. Right: eat a healthy snack or do some light exercises. Wrong: turn on the TV or get on your favorite social media. Behaviors that you already know to be addicting and highly distracting will turn 10-minute long breaks into, “It’s midnight already, but how?!” and then you’ve lost all momentum.

    4. Create a schedule with an emphasis on routine

    The previous three steps work great for the immediate change of mindset you might need to power through one night, but your ultimate goal should be to create a lifestyle of productivity. The last two tips have a lot to do with planning, and so will this tip, while also throwing routine into the mix. Consistent practice will eventually become a habit, and that’s the ideal scenario. Having a schedule automatically focuses you on the things you set out to do without the endless procrastination of, “I can just do it later,” and it’s all the more regretful when you try to avoid working because you’ve already acknowledged what you need to do.

    At the start of each week, make a thorough plan for every following day. You don’t need to micromanage every minute, but each hour should be accounted for. It’s important to be honest with yourself. You should have a good idea of how long it will take to achieve a certain goal, so you don’t take the easy way out and schedule only 30 minutes of practice on Monday when you know you could (and should) go for longer. Of course, things come up in everyday life, and you need to be flexible, but scheduling practices around the same time each day will make falling into the routine that much easier.

    5. Ignore your brain’s excuses

    It’s time for some tough love. Even if you can’t change your mindset to a more positive one or bring yourself to make a schedule, you’re still capable of getting meaningful work done, and most of what’s going on in your head is just making excuses. If you wait around to spontaneously become motivated – well, that probably won’t happen. As someone who knows the pain of writer’s block, I used the phrase “I’m just waiting for inspiration” more times than I can count, but really it’s always an excuse for not sitting down and just doing it, Shia LaBeouf-style.

    You’re not always going to be eager to do work, you’re not always going to be looking forward to that practice session, and that’s perfectly okay. It’s actually completely human. Don’t equate not feeling like doing something to not having the ability to do it. I promise you will always have that ability. And you will be amazed with what you can accomplish despite “not feeling like it.”

    Hopefully these tips have given you something to think about and apply in your life. Unfortunately, life is filled with stress, boredom, fatigue, and work, but don’t forget that you are 100 percent capable of pushing past these walls into future success and a sense of accomplishment. Now go pick up that pencil or instrument!

    Get more practicing tips:

    Katarina Underwood is an editorial intern for Sonicbids.

    Author

    Professor of Music, Australian Catholic University

    Disclosure statement

    Timothy McKenry does not work for, consult, own shares in or receive funding from any company or organisation that would benefit from this article, and has disclosed no relevant affiliations beyond their academic appointment.

    Partners

    Australian Catholic University provides funding as a member of The Conversation AU.

    It’s 4pm on a Thursday, and your child is on the couch with the iPad. You need to leave for the weekly music lesson in half an hour. You can see dust has gathered on the piano (or the flute or the saxophone), and another week has passed with only infrequent and erratic attempts at practice.

    Your child claims to want lessons, but doesn’t seem to put in the effort. The prospect of paying another term’s tuition is the last straw. You order your child off the couch and direct them to their instrument. What ought to be a rewarding activity for your child has become a bone of contention between you. And you dislike the nagging parent you’ve become.

    What parents say and do matters

    Research confirms the benefits of learning a musical instrument. It develops a life-long skill and offers children a means of enjoyment and self-expression.

    Not surprisingly, many parents who can afford the cost willingly spend money to give their children this experience.

    But there are real challenges that sit alongside the benefits of learning an instrument. Difficulty in finding time and motivation to practise, frustration over a perceived lack of progress, anxiety about performing in public and unhelpful beliefs about innate talent being more important than practising can make the whole process a misery.

    Parent encouragement, though well-intended, can quickly descend into nagging. And the reality of a child learning an instrument at home – the unpolished sounds, the seemingly incessant technical work (scales and arpeggios) – can challenge the family dynamic.

    Research into motivation and music education shows what parents say and do is enormously influential in determining the quality of the learning experience for their child. Nagging or bribing a child to practise only makes the activity feel like a chore. Children who are nagged to practise are likely to stop playing as soon as they can make that choice.

    So, what can parents do to encourage their children to practise? The following practical tips are drawn from multiple studies conducted by musicians, teachers and educational psychologists.

    1. Start young and keep it fun

    Most young children enjoy singing and movement. They are also not overly self-conscious or concerned with self-image. While a teenager might baulk at singing or playing an instrument for fear of how their peers might react, younger children freely engage in musical activity.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Regular musical play normalises the act of making music and helps children develop habits that will, in time, underpin regular practice. A good early childhood musical program can help children shift gradually from play-based learning to a more structured learning when they are ready.

    It’s vital these experiences are fun. The advice for parents? Join in! Show your child that music is fun by having fun with your child making music.

    2. Praise their effort not their ‘talent’

    The media generally lauds professional musicians as “talented”. What’s lost in the mythology our culture weaves around these people is that their seemingly effortless mastery of an instrument is in fact the result of much effort and learning.

    Praising a child for being talented reinforces a fixed mindset around musical ability. If a child believes people are either talented or not talented, they are likely to view their own struggles with learning music as evidence they aren’t talented.

    Parents should praise the effort their child puts into learning their instrument. This recognises that practice makes perfect.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    3. Emphasise the long-term benefits of playing

    Parent praise has less impact over time on a child’s motivation to practise. Teenagers either develop an internal motivation to continue learning their instrument, or stop.

    But a ten-year study of children learning instruments shows children who display medium and long-term commitment to an instrument practice more and demonstrate higher levels of musical achievement.

    Children who imagined themselves playing their instrument into adulthood were more likely to be highly motivated.

    Parents should encourage your children to see learning an instrument as a useful skill that can bring satisfaction and joy into adult life. It isn’t simply this year’s after-school activity.

    4. Encourage appropriate music

    Children are often motivated to learn an instrument in response to a growing interest in popular music. But leveraging a child’s desire to replicate the latest Ed Sheeran song as a mechanism for motivation can be a problem.

    While popular music can and should be part of any music education, the latest popular music isn’t necessarily fit-for-purpose as a teaching tool. This can result in great harm – ranging from disappointment when the music is beyond the ability of a learner, to very real damage to the voice or fingers.

    My own research shows using popular music as a way to get children into music education might meet a market demand, but is not always in children’s best interest. The adult environment that surrounds popular music sits awkwardly with a safe educational environment. Having a seven-year-old sing “Fever When You Kiss Me” strikes the wrong note.

    Parents should choose a qualified teacher with a well-articulated teaching philosophy that emphasises gradual learning. Avoid teachers who spruik instant success on Australian Idol and, particularly for younger children, parents should prohibit sexualised repertoire.

    Take an interest in the music your child learns. Get to know the names of the pieces they’re learning and ask to hear them.

    5. Value your child’s music

    Lessons, exams and practice schedules are all very well, but ultimately music should be a shared activity. Don’t always banish your child to their room to practise.

    Create an environment where music is a vital part of the household. Encourage your child to perform at family occasions. As they learn, empathise with their struggles and celebrate their triumphs. Never begrudge the money you spend on lessons and never, ever nag.

    In Music by Joe Weintraub July 30, 2021

    Learning the guitar or any musical instrument is one of those things that everyone wants to do at some point. Maybe you’ve put it off every year, waiting for the perfect time. The problem is, there’s never a perfect time. You will always have something else going on, or have distractions stopping you from getting started. Maybe you’ve already bought your instrument , but you haven’t yet picked it up and started playing.

    The thing is, time probably isn’t the main issue here. It’s motivation. You want to be able to play an instrument, but you don’t necessarily want to learn how to play the instrument. There’s nothing wrong with that either, it’s a big commitment and it can be disheartening to pick up a guitar and realize that you can barely hold the thing properly, let alone make some music.

    But there are things that you can do to help. The most important aspect of keeping yourself motivated is to make practice fun. After all, if you have fun when you practice, then you’re more likely to practice more and more. Once practice becomes a chore, it becomes increasingly difficult to keep going as time goes on. But while playing an instrument is a skill, it’s also a passion.

    It’s one thing to say “have fun with it”, but it’s another entirely to put it into practice. After all, you still need to put effort into learning and make sure that you have regular, useful sessions that help you to progress. Here are a few things that you can implement in your practice that will turn it from a chore into something you enjoy.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Don’t Be Afraid to Mix It Up

    Whenever you’re practicing or playing, you should always have one question in mind. “Am I having fun?”

    The answer should always be “yes”, otherwise you could be on a slippery slope to losing your motivation and to your practice becoming a chore. If you feel like this is happening, then stop what you’re doing and mix it up.

    Find ways to make the seemingly dull parts of playing an instrument fun. Make games for yourself, maybe to play a certain scale as quickly as you can and without any mistakes. This doesn’t mean that you have to be rigid with your goals, rather, it means that you should set goals that are relevant to you. Make the goals fun, so that you want to reach them.

    Put the music sheet away and make something up. Mess around, don’t focus on your progress for this session, and just do whatever you want to. You could even try to compose the worst-sounding song you can think of, or sing along with whatever you’re playing.

    Interestingly enough, this kind of practice can lead to better results. So you can even say that you’re being productive.

    Play With Other People

    Regardless of what instrument you play, playing with other people is a completely different experience from playing by yourself. You don’t necessarily have to form a band, but if you have friends who can also play an instrument, ask to jam now and then.

    Or, if you’re feeling brave, then perform. What’s the worst that’ll happen, really?

    Play Music That You Enjoy

    This is something that seems to get forgotten sometimes, but playing an instrument is most fun when you enjoy what you play. It sounds obvious because it is, but for some reason, people still force themselves to play along with something that they don’t like.

    This could be anything from your favorite band, to your favorite film score. For example, Hedwig’s theme sheet music is a brilliant thing to play if you’re a Harry Potter fan. You’ll learn just as much playing something that you find interesting as playing something you find dull. Even better, you’ll enjoy yourself as you do so.

    Keep Track of Your Progress

    One problem with learning any skill is that you can feel like you’re getting nowhere. But the thing is, if you’re practicing at all and putting any effort in, then you will always be better than when you first started.

    The best way to do this is to record or video yourself playing a song as a complete beginner, to set a benchmark for yourself. Then, a few months later, watch the video and cringe at how bad you were. That pain means that you’re so much better now than you were. Now, imagine where you’ll be in another few months…

    Wednesday, November 25, 2020

    How To Stay Motivated To Learn A New Musical Instrument

    When it comes to interests and hobbies, learning an instrument seems to be one of the most popular options available. Having a musical hobby opens up a lot of unique opportunities and experiences. Whether you just play it at home in your spare time as a relaxing activity, or if you’re interested in joining a band or an orchestra, it can actually be difficult to stick to an instrument for a long time. So in this post, we’ll be looking at some practical tips to help you stay motivated when learning an instrument.

    Ask yourself why you want to learn an instrument

    First, ask yourself why you want to learn an instrument. Is it because you find it cool? Is it because you’ve always wanted to play it? Is it because your favorite song has the instrument playing in it? There are lots of reasons why you might want to start learning an instrument and it doesn’t need to be for serious reasons either. It could just be because you wanted a productive hobby!

    Don’t buy an expensive instrument to force yourself to play it

    One of the more questionable things that people do is buy an expensive instrument to try and force themselves to play it. If they don’t play it, then they can feel like it’s a waste of money. That’s the sort of mentality that they’re aiming for. It helps to push them to play the instrument so they don’t waste their money. Unfortunately, this is a bad way to encourage yourself to play an instrument and should be avoided.

    Try to learn simple songs at first

    Don’t get too ahead of yourself! Look for simple and easy songs and use them to practice. You can practice reading tabs or sheet music, or you could look up tutorial guides on how to play specific songs. This will help encourage you to play since it’s a song that is familiar to you.

    Learn songs that you want to

    Once you’ve made it past the simple songs, you can then start moving to more advanced or complicated pieces. You can make this easier by getting a hold of the sheet music or books with the scores. You could even purchase the pieces individually. For instance, you can find items like the Clair de Lune sheet music online for a fraction of the price of a book. It’s a fantastic way to motivate yourself and it can also be used to track your progress at learning a song.

    Get started with whatever you have to try and learn more about your instrument of choice

    There are lots of different musical instrument apps that you can play around with on your phone, tablet or even your PC. These are excellent for trying out different instruments to see what they sound like. It also gives you an idea on how to learn the instrument, especially if it’s something like a keyboard or piano.

    With these simple tips, you should be playing in no time! Do you have any tips to add?

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Related News

    • Gathering of Strangers quintet return with illuminating new single titled Cherry Red – 25/11/21
    • How to work out the best business to start – 09/02/22

    Many of us want to learn to play an instrument. It’s an engaging hobby that can be very fun and rewarding. Plus, it’s a cool skill to show off to others.

    Once you set out to learn an instrument, it would be nice to instantly become a master. But the truth is, you have to practice to be a good player.

    Finding the motivation to practice can be difficult. Our busy schedules tend to get in the way. Plus, the frustration of learning something new can serve as a major obstacle.

    Here are some of the best ways you can stay motivated to practice your instrument.

    When you blindly start playing, you aren’t working towards anything. Clarify what you’re trying to accomplish by setting goals. Start with micro-goals and work your way up to more overarching goals.

    For instance, before learning a whole song, tell yourself you will master the first chord in the song. Practice this chord until you can play it in your sleep. Then, learn the next chord. By slowly working up to the whole song, learning to play is much more manageable.

    Upgrade Your Gear

    Some musicians go “gear crazy.” They spend hundreds of dollars on high-end gear, thinking it will make them better.

    You should realize that the best gear won’t make you a better player. But, consider rewarding yourself every once in a while. Especially when you hit a major milestone.

    Treat yourself with a new amp, gig bag, or new snare drums at DCP to encourage you to keep pushing forward.

    Make Practicing Comfortable

    Again, you don’t need the best instruments out there. But what you have should be comfortable to play. Otherwise, you’ll be dreading practice time.

    For instance, a guitar that is misaligned could make it difficult to practice barre chords. It would be a good idea to take it to a local shop. A simple adjustment will make it much more comfortable to hold and have you looking forward to practice.

    In today’s world, it’s easier than ever to learn an instrument. There are countless online video tutorials, music scores, and other resources to help you learn.

    However, an in-person music teacher might just be the motivation you need. For one, you’re paying for lessons and want to see results.

    A teacher will also give you a structured lesson plan. They’ll hold you accountable for doing drills, scales, and other more monotonous parts of practicing.

    If you don’t want to pay for a music teacher, find friends that share your passion! Schedule times where you can practice together. Learn your favorite songs and do duets together.

    Jamming with friends is a great way to stay motivated. You hold each other accountable and have fun while doing it! You may even learn new things from one another or adapt a new musical perspective.

    Don’t Burn Yourself Out

    Practice is important, but there is such a thing as TOO much practice.

    When you play for too long, you burn yourself out. You might even overextend your fingers, strain your vocal cords, etc.

    And, when you force yourself to play a lot, you’ll be dreading practice time. Take breaks as needed, and make sure you’re actually enjoying yourself.

    Remember Why You Started Playing

    If all else fails, remember why you started playing. Is it because you wanted to learn your favorite songs? Jam with friends? Write your own music? Going back to your roots will remind you of your goals and motivate you to work towards them.

    Whether it’s because of a busy schedule or frustration, getting yourself to practice can be difficult. But remember that it should be fun! Hopefully, these tips will give you the motivation you need to play regularly.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Solutions that have been tested by parents and teachers include offering incentives, or telling them that if they don’t practice, a kitten will die. But the problem remains, kids are not that easy to manipulate. Most kids are happier to tell their parents what they want to do and when they want to do it, and many will not back down until they get it, or face punishment. I know that’s how I was!

    Still, the problem remains, you see value in education and want them to be enriched by the experience of learning to play music but this can’t be done without practice. Achieving milestones in any subject area takes hard work and dedication, and practicing an instrument CAN BE hard work for a child who is full of energy and would rather play DS.

    Here are some ideas that you can try:

    1) Practice with them

    In my opinion, this is absolutely necessary up to the age of about 12. After age 12, this should still be practiced about half the time. Think of it this way: You are taking piano lessons with your child. So you need to be there when they practice.

    Tips:

    • Don’t be bossy, but be firm when insisting that they focus. Fun is good, but you need to stop it from becoming overly silly.
    • Learn all the music too and play it along with them. You can play one hand while they play the other or just play the same part one octave away.
    • Ask them what they think could be improved upon. Some prompting may be necessary (“How was your rhythm, note accuracy, dynamic expression,
    • Have them teach the piece to you.

    2) Participate in performance opportunities

    When a student displays interest, but can’t seem to pass a certain practice threshold (maybe once or twice per week), this may help motivate them. It can however, have the opposite effect on the student who is not showing any interest in practicing.

    Tips:

    • Participate in formal recitals though your music teacher, local festivals, competitions and through organizations.
    • Make sure that the outcome is positive. Prepare thoroughly, invite friends and family and tell your little star how proud you are!
    • Create informal recitals with friends, family and other students from your music studio or school.
    • encourage them to use their skills to improve the world we live in by raising funds for charity, creating awareness of important events or playing for the sick or elderly.

    3) Use Theta Music Trainer

    Almost everyone of my students plays either a DS or ipod touch games while waiting for their lesson. Video games are very engaging – even addictive! There are many online games out there, but I’ve found Theta Music Trainer to be extremely intuitive, progressive, in-depth and best of all engaging. There is a couple weeks worth of free content and for next to nothing, you can play up to 25 levels of very creative, engaging and educational ear training games.

    Tips:

    • Encourage your teacher to get a studio account to offer %50 off to every student.
    • Give them challenges (your teacher can actually give challenges through the teachers console).
    • Remember that music is at least half (probably more like %90) mental. When your children become comfortable with the concepts featured in the games, they will have less barriers at their instrument and may be more inclined to spend time playing the actual instrument.

    4) Time Is the Only Guarantee

    But it IS a guarantee. Not everyone will become Herbie Hancock or Yo-Yo Ma, but anyone, I repeat, ANYONE can learn to play an instrument at a high level. When your child struggles with subjects in school or maybe with learning the difference between right and wrong, you don’t try once and then move on. We all know that good parenting goes on and on until the job is done! Don’t forget how much and how quickly children change. They can go through periods of being very interested or not interested at all, but if you stick with it, they will get something out of it and almost surely begin to truly enjoy what they have learned. This is one of the lessons we hope to teach through music, that hard work, dedication and PERSISTANCE pay off, even though sometimes we feel like quitting.

    5) Stack the Deck

    Create a musical home. Play music in the house and enjoy it! Play their music in the house and…ENJOY IT TOO! Help them to learn about the music that they are hearing. Go on Wikipedia and teach them little facts about the music that they enjoy. Take them to concerts, and let them be immersed in various styles of music performed at a high level.

    And the last one for today…

    6) Know Your Child’s Teacher

    Remember that you are a member of a team engaged in educating your children and enriching their lives. Teams only succeed when they work together and your child’s music lessons are no exception. I make a point of talking with every parent on a weekly basis. If your child’s teacher doesn’t make time for this, I suggest that you try talking to the teacher after lessons. If the teacher still doesn’t have 2 minutes a week, maybe the teacher is in it for the wrong reasons.

    Tips:

    • Know him/her by first and last name.
    • Be pleasant when interacting with him/her.
    • Don’t waste your teacher’s time by coming late for pick-up or drop off, or by rambling on when there are other students (or lunch time) scheduled, but do expect a couple minutes after the lesson. In many cases this means ending the lesson 2 or 3 minutes early. This is okay!
    • Be open and honest about how things are at home (in relation to the lessons of course!).

    I hope you’ve found these ideas useful. There is no secret formula, but if you make sure to engage yourself in the process, and give it enough time (several months or years), your child’s lessons will surely pay off. Oh yeah and one last thing….when you’re helping your child with his music, TURN OFF YOUR IPHONE FOR CRYING OUT LOUD.

    As parents, we want to see our kids do well at the piano and enjoy the process. It would be great if they would continue to play and enjoy the piano for the entire lives.

    However, sometimes our kids aren’t the enthusiastic learners that we hope they would be.

    Learning the piano involves a lot of ups and downs. It can be really challenging and frustrating at times. And, at other times, it can be fun and exciting.

    As parents, it’s important to take this journey with our kids so that they have support and encouragement on both the challenging days as well as the easy days.

    Here are things that you can do to help your child stay motivated with the piano:

    Many of the early decisions you make about piano lessons will either set your kids up for success or failure.

    For example, here are some things that you can do to help them get off to a smooth start:

    -Make sure they have a good instrument to practice on.

    You’ll want to make sure that you have a tuned and well-maintained acoustic piano or a digital piano with 88 full-size weighted keys. Make sure your piano works well and feels comfortable to play. You could compare learning on an inferior piano to playing soccer with a balloon. It just doesn’t work well, and it’s hard to be successful.

    -Find a teacher that suits your child’s learning style.

    It’s really important that your child responds well to their teacher. It’s worth calling around and getting to know a few teaching before jumping in with lessons.

    -Make sure your child is learning age and level appropriate music that appeals to them.

    Discuss with your child and their teacher what styles of music they could learn. Sometimes kids have an idea in their mind about what it will be like to play the piano, and they’re disappointed when their piano teacher doesn’t teach them the music that they envisioned. Show them videos of other kids playing the piano so that they can learn about what’s possible on the piano at their age.

    Help your child understand the long-term commitment of learning the piano.

    Most kids can’t grasp the timeframe it will take to learn to play the piano really well. The novelty of piano lessons might wear off within a few weeks or months. It’s important for them to understand that piano takes many years to learn well.

    Your kids will notice your excitement about learning piano.

    Learning the piano can come with a lot of feeling so frustration when some thing seems difficult or when it feels like no progress is happening.

    Cheer your child on for every effort they make. Even when their practicing sounds messy or incorrect, give them a boost for trying and encourage them to keep going.

    Celebrate their effort and help them notice the progress and good things going on in their playing.

    Piano practice should be a non-negotiable part of the day, kind of like brushing teeth and doing homework.

    It should be made clear from the beginning that piano practice is an expectation.

    Help your child find a good practice routine by finding a productive time of the day to fit practice time in on a consistent basis.

    Set an alarm for practice time or include it in your daily schedule.

    Just because piano practice is expected, make sure that it doesn’t feel too much like a chore. There’s a fine line between nudging kids to succeed and pushing them to burnout.

    It means so much to piano students to have an audience to hear them play.

    Some kids really enjoy having an adult paying attention to their practice. Help them interpret their practice instructions, clap after each song or just sit and listen as they play.

    If your child seems confused or frustrated, help them search for answers or clarity.

    Make sure your child has a fan club at piano recitals to cheer them on and to make them feel really special.

    Since you know your child best, you know what motivates them in other areas of their life.

    If your child is motivated by incentives and reward systems, find a way to incorporate piano practice into a reward system.

    Rewards could be treats or prizes, but of course, they could be experiences and privileges can be really motivating too.

    Sometimes kids need small daily rewards in order to help them develop a habit or routine.

    Other times, you might need to come up with bigger, long-term rewards to keep them going.

    When kids see their parents learning something new, it makes them interested too.

    Parents learning the piano have often reported that when they sit down to practice the piano, their kids suddenly want to practice too. While this might put a damper on your own piano practice, this is great for your kids!

    If you’re curious about getting started at the piano, check out this course: Beginning Piano For Adults. Use the code MUSICNOTES to save $30.

    Congratulations on making the commitment to helping your child succeed at the piano! Playing the piano is a lifelong gift that your kids can enjoy for years to come, especially if a love and appreciation for music is nurtured and encouraged.

    🎹 Grab some piano music for you and your kids at Musicnotes.com!

    This post was written by Megan, piano teacher and author of Pianissimo: A Very Piano Blog. Visit her website for more piano related blogs for teachers, parents, students, and all things piano.

    Disclosure of Material Connection: Some of the links in the post above may be “affiliate links.” This means if you click on the link and make a purchase, Musicnotes will receive an affiliate commission. We are disclosing this in accordance with the Federal Trade Commissions 16 CFR, Part 255: “Guides Concerning the Use of Endorsements and Testimonials in Advertising.”

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    It happens to all of us at some point; it is very hard to stay motivated because that fast section in a piece is still causing trouble. We practice and practice and practice, the weeks go by and we seem to be in exactly the same place we always were as though no progress has been made at all.

    This is a dangerous time. It is all too easy to throw up our hands and say “OK, that’s it! I give up!” While thinking this however, it may be worth remembering that the world is full of adults who wish they had never given up playing an instrument. Almost every time I play a concert or a gig people tell me about how they used to learn at school but then gave up and regret it. The number of parents who have told me they really want their children to continue with music lessons because they regret giving up during teacher meetings is huge. They explain how school work, going out, sports and any other number of things got in the way. They just couldn’t stay motivated.

    Some of the happiest adults I know are those whose job may not be music but who are involved in music in some way. Maybe in a rock or pop band doing cover versions, accompanying choirs or even just getting together with friends to play together in their houses. It gives them a great creative outlet, helps relieve stress and if they are playing in public can earn a bit of extra cash!

    So think about these people next time you are about to throw your toys out of the pram and you want to give up because I guarantee you will live to regret it if you do!If learning music was easy then everybody would do it, and what would we have to set us apart from the rest of the non-instrument playing world? Stay motivated!

    Try different practice routines and games, talk to your teacher or other friends who play your instrument about your problem. Contact me and I will help if I can! In short, get support. Browse the Essential Music Practice site for general tips.

    And if you do decide to give up, don’t stand and tell somebody you see in a band in 20 years time you wish you had continued, because it might be me and I will say “I told you so!”

    Tips to get you off the plateau and climbing again

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Two days before the summit of Kilimanjaro, climbers cross the saddle. They end the day at a lower altitude than they began.
    If they stay motivated they will be standing on the top in two days time

    One of the first things to realise is that you are probably making some progress but you don’t notice because the improvement is small each session. Tell your teacher how you are feeling. He or she may reassure you that you have made progress over the past few weeks. Believe it!

    If you want to test your progress a good way is to record yourself. This doesn’t have to be a top quality studio recording. In fact I often use a mobile phone to make one off reference recordings when there is nothing else handy! Don’t listen to the recording and record yourself again after three weeks. Listen to the recordings one after the other. The chances are you will hear an improvement and it will probably be considerable. If you hear no improvement don’t be disheartened! Practice for another couple of weeks and record yourself again. If there still seems to be no improvement take both recordings to your teacher and ask their advice.

    When you are on a plateau it can seem never ending. One thing you can do is to invent new ways of practising to keep you motivated. Play difficult phrases backwards (I have no idea why, but this often helps you play something forwards), find the hardest/worst bar and practice only that bar until it is not the worst one anymore. It doesn’t have to be the best, just not the worst. Once you have done that there will be another bar that is now the worst. Practice that one until it isn’t and so on. Very soon you will find you have the whole section that was giving you a problem nailed!

    Another method is to challenge yourself to play a section a certain number of times correctly in a row. Make sure you have a reward lined up for yourself when you achieve your goal! It is a good idea to involve parents/partners in this one. They can provide the reward if you succeed. Be careful though – they may require some kind of forfeit from you if you don’t achieve your stated goal!

    If, after trying lots of different techniques you are still not making progress at a particular piece it may be good to just leave it for a while and come back to it. Maybe the techniques are just a little out of your reach at the moment. Talk to your teacher about learning another simpler piece that uses similar techniques to help develop your skills and come back to complete this one more comfortably later. This often helps to stay motivated. Whatever happens… don’t give up!

    When you stay motivated

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Two days after the saddle I made it to the top of the mountain for sunrise. I believe that learning a musical instrument stood me in good stead when things became difficult while climbing. Many people might say after climbing that if they could climb Kilimanjaro they could do anything. I said to myself on the way up, if I can learn to play the piano, clarinet and saxophone, I can climb this mountain. It is amazing, looking back, at what a great resource being able to play an instrument was when it came to the need to stay motivated when climbing the mountain.

    Expert Practice Secrets

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Frustrated with your practice? Read Practice Makes Perfect and hack the 10,000 hour rule. Cut your practice time by up to 25%! Make faster progress, learn pieces and scales faster, memorize more easily, and much more. “If you play an instrument you need this book!”

    Recent Articles

    Baglama Lesson, Tarditional Turkish Music

    I took my online lessons from an Azerbaijani musician in Istanbul. I could find him from his website. I put here for in-need people. I am very satisfied

    Smart Game Piano

    Hello! First of all, thank you for publishing all this useful info on piano learning. I would like to share my experience using Smart Game Piano How

    Paul Selcovitz Bass Player, Inside Straight.

    You may wear the finest clothes, own the biggest house, eat only gourmet foods and live the most extravagant lifestyle known. All of those are improved

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    If you live in an apartment, have a newborn or care for elderly parent, managing practice noise is a priority. You want your child to excel at their musical studies. And consistent practice is a major part. So, what’s a parent to do? If you feel like you’re forced to choose between being a good neighbor and being a good parent, there’s some middle ground. With some careful planning and awareness, you can keep your neighbors and family happy while still giving your child what they need to practice their instrument without disturbing the peace.

    Rely on Technology

    Many instruments come with built-in headphone jacks. These allow your child to plug their instrument directly into an amp and monitor the sound through a pair of headphones. Your child can practice their instrument as much as they please without bothering anyone. Unfortunately, this option is limited to electric guitars, violins, keyboards/pianos, and other instruments with headphone jacks. But fortunately, there are great options for practice headphones for under $50.

    If your child plays the drums or a brass instrument, headphone jacks aren’t a viable option. Depending on your instrument, you can use other sound dampening methods. Mutes for horns and drum pads for percussion can make your child’s playing more “friendly” for your environment.

    For more insight on preferable methods, speak with your child’s music teacher.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Pay Attention to Time of Day

    If you keep your child’s music-making to business hours (9AM-5PM), you shouldn’t have too many problems. Most apartments have mandatory “quiet hours” listed in the lease, so take a look at that before planning your child’s practice routine. If you’re friendly with your neighbors, reach out to them and be as accommodating as possible.

    If your next door neighbor works the graveyard shift, encouraging your child to play while they’re trying to sleep probably isn’t a good idea. In most cases, neighbors will understand the importance of music in your child’s life. And many will be happy to provide a list of times when your child’s practicing won’t bother them.

    Think About Room Layout

    When it comes to practicing in an apartment, think about room layouts before deciding where to practice. If your living room is adjacent to your next door neighbor’s bedroom, it might not be the best place to practice at night or early in the morning. Ideally, the room you practice in won’t share any walls with neighbors. If you’re a singer, choose a highly upholstered room, or even a large, walk-in closet. This way you can sing freely without having to worry about bothering your neighbors.

    If you aren’t sure about the exact layout of rooms in your neighbor’s apartment or condo, you can view layouts online, request some information from your leasing office, or better yet, reach out to your neighbor directly. After all, the room you think is a bedroom could actually be an office that’s only used during business hours or on the weekends.

    Consider Soundproofing

    While the above works fine for instruments like the flute or violin, some instruments are just louder than others. If your child plays the drums or the trumpet, consider blocking the sound from reaching your neighbors via soundproofing.

    Whether you hire a professional company to take care of the soundproofing or do it yourself, the method is the same. Place objects of heavy, dense mass between the sound source and your neighbors in order to isolate the two.

    If you’re taking the DIY soundproofing approach, there are plenty of temporary soundproofing options available on the market, including foam and door jamb seals. You can even use egg carton-like foam and heavy camping mats until you’re able to find a more permanent and professional solution.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    With a little preparation and forward thinking, you can keep your neighbors happy while still allowing your child to practice their instrument. If sound continues to be an issue, speak with your child’s music teacher for additional insight. Perhaps they’ll allow your child to practice at school after-hours or during a free period.

    If motivation is a problem for your child, learn How to Motivate Your Child to Practice.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Music & Arts

    MUSIC & ARTS IS A NATIONAL MUSIC RETAILER WITH RESOURCES FOR PARENTS, STUDENTS, EDUCATORS AND MUSICIANS. WITH OVER 250+ STORES ACROSS THE COUNTRY AND THE LARGEST PRIVATE LESSON PROGRAM IN THE UNITED STATES, MUSIC & ARTS IS AN AUTHORITY ON MUSIC EDUCATION AND A RESOURCE FOR NEW AND EXPERIENCED MUSICIANS ALIKE.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    6 Tips To Help You Learn How To Play An Instrument

    Most musicians will tell you that learning to play an instrument is not easy. It can be quite a challenge. However, there are ways you can make the process a little bit easier on yourself. Playing an instrument can be a fun and rewarding experience, but it can also be quite challenging. It is essential for everyone in the music industry to know how to play a musical instrument.

    People often face difficulties in learning how to play an instrument. It is not easy to learn a musical instrument, even if you have been practicing for quite some time now. For those who are just starting, here are a few tips that can help you learn how to play an instrument:

    Start By Learning The Basics

    When starting, beginners are often advised to focus on learning the different parts of an instrument. It is also essential for you to learn how to read sheet music. There are also online tutorials to get piano sheet music for download , and beginners can start with those. Keep in mind that playing an instrument requires a lot of patience and dedication, and commitment. You must be ready to face challenges along the way.

    Also, when starting, it is always a good idea to take lessons from a professional instructor. This will help you learn the basics of playing an instrument properly. It is also a great way to meet other musicians and make new friends. In addition, professional instructors can also help you set achievable goals and motivate you to continue practicing even when you do not feel like it.

    Set Achievable GoalsHow to be motivated to practice an instrument

    It is crucial to set achievable goals for yourself when you are starting. This will help keep you motivated and focused on your practice sessions. Also, try to find a musical instructor or buddy to help you achieve your goals. You should not expect to play like a professional musician overnight. It might take you months or even years to play some of your favorite songs on the instrument that you are learning.

    You must be willing to practice regularly and learn new things along the way in order to improve your skills. In addition, it is also very essential for you to be patient as some things might take a little longer for you to be able to do than others. Just remember to take things one step at a time and not get discouraged if you do not achieve your goals immediately.

    Practice Every Day

    To improve your skills, you must practice daily. This does not mean that you have to spend hours practicing every day. However, if you can manage to practice for at least 30 minutes each day, you will see an improvement in your abilities in no time. Having a good practice routine is also very essential. Even when you are not practicing, make sure that you still spend some time studying your music sheets or playing around on your instrument of choice.

    The right mindset is also something you need to learn how to play an instrument. Being passionate about what you do helps a lot as well. One thing that discourages musicians from pursuing their passion is not practicing correctly or knowing that mistakes will be made if they even practice the right way at all.

    Invest In The Right EquipmentHow to be motivated to practice an instrument

    When you start learning how to play an instrument, it might take a while before you can afford a high-quality instrument. However, when the time comes and your skills have improved enough for you to be able to afford a better instrument, make sure that you do not sell yourself short.

    You should always invest in quality equipment that will help you practice properly and deliver the best sound possible from your chosen musical instrument. This includes having a quality instrument as well as the right accessories. If you are learning how to play the guitar , for example, then you will need a good guitar.

    Make Use Of Technology In Music Education

    Technology can be beneficial in teaching you how to play an instrument properly, and it has been proven to be quite effective nowadays. Many computer programs can teach beginners how to read sheet music. They can even help the user identify the different notes on their musical instruments and improve their rhythm and timing skills.

    When learning how to play an instrument, you must first understand the basics before attempting advanced song pieces or techniques. Reading sheet music is an essential skill for all musicians. So, if you are not too comfortable with reading music just yet, make sure to use some of the many technology tools that are available to help you out.

    Join A Band Or OrchestraHow to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Playing in a band or orchestra can be a great way to improve your skills as a musician. It is a lot of fun, and you get to meet new people. This will also allow you to play with other musicians and learn from them. It can also be a lot of fun, and you will get to meet new people as well. In addition, playing with other musicians will help you learn how to play together as a team, which is essential for any musician.

    If you cannot find a band or orchestra near you, then there are many online forums and communities where you can join and meet other musicians from all over the world. It is also an excellent way to improve your playing skills and make new friends in the process. If you are lucky, you might even get an opportunity to expand your network of musical buddies too.

    Last but not least, remember that learning how to play an instrument should always be enjoyable. Playing music should never feel like work, so always keep practicing exciting and exciting at all times. This will help keep you focused on achieving your goals which can finally lead to success.

    Learning how to play an instrument can be quite a challenge, but anyone can learn to play music easily with determination, patience, and lots of practice. With enough practice and determination, you will be able to play your favorite songs on your chosen instrument in no time.

    • Independent Promotion
      • Superstar Branding Package
      • Independent Consultation Package
      • Custom Promotion Packages
    • Resources
    • Case Studies
      • Featured Artists
    • DIY Artists
      • Radio Promotion
      • Media Relations
      • Online Music Promotion
      • Independent Distribution
      • Independent Services
    • Music Business
      • Touring
      • Streaming
    • Music Industry News
    • GOAT
    • Best Rapper Alive
    • Hip Hop Facts

    How to Keep the Motivation While Learning to Play a Guitar

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Learning to play a musical instrument is one of the best ways to spend your free time. Fortunately, you do not have to be a musical prodigy to try your hand at something new. When people realize that they have a newfound interest in music, they usually go for the guitar, as it is generally considered one of the best instruments for beginners. That said, learning the guitar is not exactly a walk in the park; it requires passion and dedication. If you have recently purchased a guitar and are finding the learning curve a bit too steep, here is how you can stay motivated.

    Be Realistic About Your Goals

    Unless you have a magical touch, it is unrealistic to think that you will become the next Eric Clapton or Jimi Hendrix in just a few weeks. Of course, this does not mean you cannot be a professional guitarist in the future, but it helps to stay grounded. Learning the ins and outs of the guitar takes time, and some experts say that one cannot claim that they have mastered this instrument unless they have been playing it for at least 6 months. In addition to being patient, you must set small goals for yourself to stay on track. For example, you may focus on learning how to accurately tune and hold your instrument in your first week as a guitarist. You should also take some time to learn the chord names. Once you get the basics down, you are free to adjust your objectives accordingly. Doing this will help you stay positive about your progress and be motivated to reach new milestones.

    Stay Focused

    We get it; focusing too long on one task is impossible, but it is only hard if you do not have a dedicated area where you can really get your creative juices flowing! It is crucial for new guitarists to have a special room for practice. This area should be free of any distractions, including electronics. So, set your phone aside and resist the urge to check your social media accounts for an hour or two. You will notice a huge boost in productivity and motivation.

    Find Professional Help

    When you are just a beginner, learning the guitar may seem like a daunting task. For this reason, we recommend that you find a professional instructor. Not only will your instructor facilitate the process, but they are also going to help you get a good idea about your progress. That said, guitar instructors usually charge a lot for their services, which can be a problem for people with limited budgets. If this is the case for you, we recommend that you find guidance on an online platform like Fender Play. Before investing any money in this platform, you should check detailed reviews on what you need to know about Fender Play for more insights. Whether you end up going for Fender Play or another platform, these services usually come at a pittance of the cost of hiring a private instructor. Good to know that you have many options to take your pick from, right?

    Learn Songs You Love

    If you really want to stay motivated when learning the guitar, there is no better way to do so than to start with your favorite songs. There is a special kind of excitement that comes with emulating your most beloved artists. In case you do not have a specific song in mind, you can try some of our recommendations. For instance, the “Seven Nation Army” is a classic that is extremely easy to get the hang of because it includes just 7 notes and requires the use of the fifth string only. “Old Town Road” and “Knockin’ On Heaven’s Door” are excellent choices as well.

    Be Consistent

    This is a bit of a cliché, but practice makes perfect indeed. Learning a difficult song and taking a break for a few days will cause you to lose momentum. In fact, you might end up forgetting all you’ve learned in this interim! To combat this, dedicate at least an hour a day for guitar practice. If you have trouble holding yourself accountable, look for other guitarists to jam with. There are many guitar enthusiasts online, so set up a day to meet or even hold your practice session online when you are in a pinch!

    Picking up any new skill requires patience and commitment, and learning the guitar is no different. Working with an instructor, trying online platforms, having a consistent practice schedule, and finding fellow guitarists are all viable solutions you can opt for to stay motivated. However, if you find that you do not feel like playing the guitar anymore, there is no shame in moving on to another instrument. Playing the guitar should be fun, not a chore!

    There are real challenges that sit alongside the benefits of learning an instrument, says Timothy McKenry.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    There are real challenges that sit alongside the benefits of learning an instrument, says Timothy McKenry, Australian Catholic University

    It’s 4pm on a Thursday, and your child is on the couch with the iPad. You need to leave for the weekly music lesson in half an hour. You can see dust has gathered on the piano (or the flute or the saxophone), and another week has passed with only infrequent and erratic attempts at practice.

    Your child claims to want lessons, but doesn’t seem to put in the effort. The prospect of paying another term’s tuition is the last straw. You order your child off the couch and direct them to their instrument. What ought to be a rewarding activity for your child has become a bone of contention between you. And you dislike the nagging parent you’ve become.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    What parents say and do matters

    Research confirms the benefits of learning a musical instrument. It develops a life-long skill and offers children a means of enjoyment and self-expression.

    Not surprisingly, many parents who can afford the cost willingly spend money to give their children this experience.

    But there are real challenges that sit alongside the benefits of learning an instrument. Difficulty in finding time and motivation to practise, frustration over a perceived lack of progress, anxiety about performing in public and unhelpful beliefs about innate talent being more important than practising can make the whole process a misery.

    Parent encouragement, though well-intended, can quickly descend into nagging. And the reality of a child learning an instrument at home – the unpolished sounds, the seemingly incessant technical work (scales and arpeggios) – can challenge the family dynamic.

    Research into motivation and music education shows what parents say and do is enormously influential in determining the quality of the learning experience for their child. Nagging or bribing a child to practise only makes the activity feel like a chore. Children who are nagged to practise are likely to stop playing as soon as they can make that choice.

    So, what can parents do to encourage their children to practise? The following practical tips are drawn from multiple studies conducted by musicians, teachers and educational psychologists.

    1. Start young and keep it fun

    Most young children enjoy singing and movement. They are also not overly self-conscious or concerned with self-image. While a teenager might baulk at singing or playing an instrument for fear of how their peers might react, younger children freely engage in musical activity.

    Regular musical play normalises the act of making music and helps children develop habits that will, in time, underpin regular practice. A good early childhood musical program can help children shift gradually from play-based learning to a more structured learning when they are ready.

    It’s vital these experiences are fun. The advice for parents? Join in! Show your child that music is fun by having fun with your child making music.

    2. Praise their effort not their ‘talent’

    The media generally lauds professional musicians as “talented”. What’s lost in the mythology our culture weaves around these people is that their seemingly effortless mastery of an instrument is in fact the result of much effort and learning.

    Praising a child for being talented reinforces a fixed mindset around musical ability. If a child believes people are either talented or not talented, they are likely to view their own struggles with learning music as evidence they aren’t talented.

    Parents should praise the effort their child puts into learning their instrument. This recognises that practice makes perfect.

    3. Emphasise the long-term benefits of playing

    Parent praise has less impact over time on a child’s motivation to practise. Teenagers either develop an internal motivation to continue learning their instrument, or stop.

    But a ten-year study of children learning instruments shows children who display medium and long-term commitment to an instrument practice more and demonstrate higher levels of musical achievement.

    Children who imagined themselves playing their instrument into adulthood were more likely to be highly motivated.

    Parents should encourage your children to see learning an instrument as a useful skill that can bring satisfaction and joy into adult life. It isn’t simply this year’s after-school activity.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    4. Encourage appropriate music

    Children are often motivated to learn an instrument in response to a growing interest in popular music. But leveraging a child’s desire to replicate the latest Ed Sheeran song as a mechanism for motivation can be a problem.

    While popular music can and should be part of any music education, the latest popular music isn’t necessarily fit-for-purpose as a teaching tool. This can result in great harm – ranging from disappointment when the music is beyond the ability of a learner, to very real damage to the voice or fingers.

    My own research shows using popular music as a way to get children into music education might meet a market demand, but is not always in children’s best interest. The adult environment that surrounds popular music sits awkwardly with a safe educational environment. Having a seven-year-old sing “Fever When You Kiss Me” strikes the wrong note.

    Parents should choose a qualified teacher with a well-articulated teaching philosophy that emphasises gradual learning. Avoid teachers who spruik instant success on Australian Idol and, particularly for younger children, parents should prohibit sexualised repertoire.

    Take an interest in the music your child learns. Get to know the names of the pieces they’re learning and ask to hear them.

    5. Value your child’s music

    Lessons, exams and practice schedules are all very well, but ultimately music should be a shared activity. Don’t always banish your child to their room to practise.

    Create an environment where music is a vital part of the household. Encourage your child to perform at family occasions. As they learn, empathise with their struggles and celebrate their triumphs. Never begrudge the money you spend on lessons and never, ever nag.

    This article was written by Timothy McKenry, Professor of Music, Australian Catholic University and was originally published on The Conversation.

    Learning to play piano is a hard task. It takes (and breeds) grit and determination.

    In order to better serve our students, I think it’s helpful to understand why students continue. This can help us to prevent the flip-side, why some students quit.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Below are what I think are the top six ways to motivate piano students to practice piano. Of course there are probably many more types of motivation. Once you’ve read my thoughts – be sure to leave your motivating ideas in the comments.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    1. Fear

    The ruler over the back of the hand is an image brought up all to often in relation to piano teaching. Although I would hope that no piano teachers are still using corporal punishment, fear is still a factor in many studios.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Even if it’s just fear of being given out to, or teacher disappointment, fear can be a constant presence for some students.

    It probably won’t surprise you to know that this is not my preferred method to motivate piano students. In fact it’s not on my list at all. It might work in the short/medium term, but it creates a negative association for students.

    If piano lessons are a negative experience then sooner or later students are going to remove that negativity from their life. They’re going to quit.

    2. Incentives

    Now that the ugly option is out of the way, we’re on to the fun motivators. 🙂

    Many teachers use different types of incentive programs to help their students to reach their potential. Whether it’s a year round prize box (Joy Morin shares a good example on her blog here), or one-off incentives leading up to a special occasion or event.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Incentive programs can be a good way to keep students going. Of course we all want students with internal motivation – but learning music is hard work and they might just need a little help getting there.

    3. Praise

    A simple way to motivate piano students, and probably the most essential component of good instruction. Genuine, heartfelt and enthusiastic praise from a trusted adult is often the best reward for a child.

    If you have a good relationship and rapport with your students a kind word from you can go a long way.

    Good praise must be:

    • True
    • Specific
    • Enthusiastic

    These three elements are essential for the praise to stick. If you say…

    You might as well say nothing at all. Students will assume that’s just a verbal tick. Just something you say for the sake of speaking. How about…

    “I loved that! It was wonderful!”

    This is better, at least you’re being enthusiastic, and maybe it was true. It won’t stick nearly as well as something specific though, like:

    “I loved your use of dynamics there, that’s a big improvement from last week.”

    “Your note reading has improved so much this term! Do you remember when you could only read a few notes around middle C?”

    “Wow, the rhythm there was bang on. That metronome practice really paid off!”

    The more of this type of praise a student receives, the more they’ll start thinking this way between lessons too. They’ll go home not only glowing about their accomplishments last week – but looking forward to what they can improve for next week’s lesson.

    4. Achievement

    One tip (of many!) that I picked up from Coffee with Ray by Nick Ambrosino is to point out this feeling to students. Don’t just hope he takes note of it, but explicitly mention it so he can revel in it. This way he’s more likely to chase it next time.

    “Amazing! You put in the hard work and you got that Grade 5 Distinction you wanted. Look how great that feels right now, you should be so proud of yourself.”

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Achievements could be more structured, such as exams or competitions but they might also just be personal goals. Make sure you celebrate all of these achievements, big and small.

    • Finishing a book
    • Completing a set of scales or exercises
    • Passing an exam
    • Performing in a recital
    • Participating in a competition
    • Memorising a piece they love
    • Reaching the middle of a book (yes really!)
    • Anything else you think your student couldn’t do and now can

    5. Personal Growth

    Do I hear you laughing? Are you thinking “Yeah right, ’cause an eight year old is going to learn just to grow!“?

    No, probably not really. But his parents might have this motivation. And many adult students certainly learn primarily for this reason.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Many parents do encourage their kids to start an instrument because they know it’s good for them. They know how much it improves general cognition, grit and self-belief. Learning to play an instrument is hard work sometimes for the whole family, so it’s important to understand this motivation too.

    6. Social

    The peer factor reaches it’s peak in the teen years. What your friends think is cool gets more and more important as kids grow into teenagers, and then gradually less important into young adulthood.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    This is the reason I’m a big advocate for repertoire in varied genres, and opportunities for group music making. Teens especially need to learn some things that they can play for their peers.

    Pop, rock, and jazzy styles are cool to play at a party. Mozart isn’t….

    …well maybe Rondo Alla Turca. Maybe.

    If you can get a group of students playing together that’s an even greater social motivator. When you know you’re going to be playing a trio with two other students you’re going to practice. You can’t let the side down and you don’t want to be embarrassed by being the only unprepared one.

    More Actionable Piano Practice Tips

    Do you need more specifics on how students should practice and how to get parents involved? Then you’ll love this post on What I Wish I Knew About Teaching Piano Practice 12 Years Ago.

    So, let’s hear your ideas to motivate piano students!

    What do you think are your students’ primary motivators? What would you like to be driving them forward?

    How have you tried to motivate piano students in the past?

    This may not be the most glamorous topic, but it’s an important one. Kids will do better learning an instrument, whether that be piano, guitar, singing, or theremin, if they have parental involvement. This doesn’t mean you need to be some kind of piano virtuoso to help them. It just means that you should be involved, if at all possible, at least at the beginning. If they’re just starting lessons, chances are you’ll be able to stay a page or two ahead of them and be able to help, even if you’ve never looked at an instrument before. Here are some tips to help your kids practice an instrument.

    1. Ask Your Teacher What They Should Be Doing at Home

    Some teachers will be strict and have a set amount of time the student should be practicing each song or concept. In this case, she or he will probably be very specific and detailed about what your child should be doing at home. There is nothing wrong with this approach, as long it’s realistic for your family.

    I tend to have a more flexible approach with the families I work with. I don’t have an ideal amount of practice time in mind, because every child and every family is different. If your child has the time and patience to practice 2 hours a day, does that mean you’ll make faster progress than someone who practices 10 minutes a day? Well yeah, probably! As long as they don’t burn out quickly and stop altogether. But if there’s no way your family has the time and energy to put in an hour a day, let alone 2, I’d rather work with what is realistic. If a parent can devote 15 minutes a day to helping their kids practice, I’ll lay out a practice plan that’ll take roughly 15 minutes, and if you can help your kid maintain it, I promise you, they’ll be better off than most kids out there trying to learn an instrument.

    In any case, the first step to helping your kids practice is knowing what they should be working on, and their teacher can help with this.

    2. Create a Routine For Your Child

    If your child knows that she needs to practice guitar for 15 minutes when she gets home from school, it’ll eventually just become what she does. It’s daunting to create a new habit, and a routine will help create that habit and help her see consistent progress.

    3. Especially If They’re Young, Sit Down With Them

    It’s highly unlikely your 6-year-old will head over to the piano each day and practice what he’s asked to do. Just taking the time to sit down with him to keep him on track will help him make a lot of progress.

    If they’re taking voice lessons, think about recording the lesson and putting that on for your child so that she can sing along with the vocal exercises and songs that happened in class. Even if you only have 10 minutes and the lesson was 30, singing through just one or two of the exercises is much better than nothing.

    I’ve been taking my 5-year-old to piano lessons for about a year now, and when new concepts or songs are introduced, it can be challenging to keep him motivated. Sitting down with him each day, even if he just makes incremental progress, is very important. After he learns a song, he’s much more excited about it and tends to go practice on his own (wherever and whenever he sees a piano). It’s during those difficult, low-motivation times that it’s especially important you’re there.

    4. Help Them Through the Concepts

    Even if you’ve never touched a piano before, you can probably stay one step ahead of your child for a while (and have the added bonus of learning the basics of an instrument yourself!) Sometimes just being able to help them identify middle C on the piano and quizzing them on it so that they know how to get their hands into position can be hugely helpful. Once your child understands the basics, you’ll probably be able to back off over time.

    5. Short and Frequent Practice is Better than Long and Less Frequent Practice

    Your child will probably get much more out of 15 minutes a day than 105 minutes in one sitting. Coming back to the same thing over and over again will help reinforce it, while one marathon session tends to just burn people out.

    6. Give Them a Chance To Like It

    It’s certainly not true in every case, but people tend to like what they know how to do well. I’ve heard so many times from parents, “I don’t want to make them practice. I just want them to do this for fun.” The thing is, going to your lesson week after week and not knowing how to play your instrument isn’t fun for anyone. Sitting down to practice when you have no idea what you’re doing isn’t fun either. Playing the guitar is fun when you can, you know, kind of play the guitar. Maybe your kids will practice for years and never fall in love with it, but that’s actually pretty unlikely. Making music is joyful, and everyone deserves the chance to learn to do it.

    A hypnosis audio to visualize a more musically able you and strengthen your resolve to practice

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    Have you heard a particular musical instrument being played and been inspired? The music can be so moving, the performance seemingly effortless – of course you want to do that yourself.

    What is not immediately apparent are the years of practice you need to become skilled in playing any musical instrument well.

    Learning an instrument takes time

    There’s no doubt about it – learning a musical instrument is an endless process – there’s no limit to how competent you can become with your instrument.

    So how do you maintain your enthusiasm and commitment after the initial flush has faded? Practice and learning has to be steady and constant for you to truly master your instrument.

    To learn and master music takes vision

    When you have vision you see past the present. Your daily practice becomes just a step along the longer journey towards your dream.

    That way you can immerse yourself in the routine, even the relative boredom, of day to day practice because you have vision that you’ll have breakthroughs in ability.

    How hypnosis can help you learn

    There are two main ways hypnosis can help you enjoy mastering a musical instrument:

    1. When you use hypnosis, you relax incredibly deeply. Not only does this help you focus, it puts you into the alert, aware, right-brain dominant state that facilitates effective learning.
    2. When you use the Learn a Musical Instrument hypnosis session, it will help reinforce the motivation you felt when you first wanted to learn an instrument, so that you keep practising, and keep improving.

    This permissive, indirect hypnosis session will get you motivated to practice over and over and feel good about practicing. It will get you totally focused on each practice session whilst still feeling inspired and focused on your long term musical goals.

    Download Learn a Musical Instrument now and enjoy the process of learning to play. You can listen on your computer or device or via our free app which you can access when you have completed your purchase.

    Learn a Musical Instrument has been purchased by 946 customers.

    How to be motivated to practice an instrument

    If you want to get better, you have to practice!

    “How do you get to Carnegie Hall?” “Practice, practice, practice!” You’ve heard that one, right? Well, it’s a truism that we shouldn’t forget as musicians. If you want to improve on your instrument, practicing is 90% of the process. (We’ll get into the other 10% later) So here are 10 music practice tips to make the most out of your practice time.

    1. Set goals for your practice time

    One of the least effective things you can do is go into your practice room and just sit down and start playing. In order to make the most of your time, you need to make a plan as to what it is that you need to and want to accomplish in that time. Do you want to memorize a piece? Do you need to figure out the fingerings of that melismatic passage in one of your pieces? Do you need to work on the breath stamina of a particularly difficult phrase? If you go into the practice room with a goal in mind, you will be focused and motivated to attain that goal.

    2. Keep a practice log

    Going along with the previous tip, when you set your goals, write them down and then when you are finished practicing, write down whether you accomplished your goal or not. If you didn’t, reflect on why. For more detailed instruction on the benefits of keeping a practice log, check out our recent article on the subject.

    3. Break up your practice time into smaller increments

    Your teacher may say that you must practice three hours a day. But that doesn’t mean that you have to lock yourself in a practice room for three hours straight! Practicing effectively requires concentration and focus and that can be very fatiguing. If you break that three hours into three 1-hour sessions, you will be more focused in each session and use your time more effectively. This is also instrument specific because whereas a pianist might have the physical stamina to play for two hours straight, that is not recommended for a singer.

    4. Remember that practicing is NOT just about playing through your music

    Yes, certainly there will be times when you are preparing for a performance and you need to play through your entire piece to check memorization and gain stamina. But in the process of learning and perfecting a piece, playing through your piece from beginning to end can actually hinder your progress. If you still have technical difficulties or memorization mistakes, by playing through your pieces you are simply ingraining those mistakes into your muscle memory. It will be twice as hard to get rid of those mistakes in the long run. Perfect small sections of your piece and then string a few small sections together to make a longer section.

    5. Repetition is key

    In order to break a habit, you need to do something the correct way 100 times. So every time you miss a note in that melismatic passage, you are going to have to repeat that passage the correct way 100 times! Break large passages up into smaller passages and repeat them correctly until they become part of your muscle memory.

    6. Make sure your practice room is set up for effective practicing

    You want your practice room to be free of distractions and set up with the tools you need to practice efficiently. Make sure it is quiet (without tv, computers, ipods) and at a comfortable temperature. Make sure the room has enough light. Turn off your phone so you are not tempted to check your messages and get calls. Make sure you have a metronome, pencils, a tuner (if you need one), a mirror, your music and technique books, your practice log, some water and any instrument specific accessories.

    7. Warm up mindfully

    Make sure that you always start your practice with warmups. But don’t just run through your exercises for the prerequisite amount of time while thinking about what you are going to have for dinner that day (or enter any random thought here). The purpose of warming up is not simply to get your muscles moving. It is in the warm up that your are solidifying your technique. You are preparing your body and your mind for the work and you must be “present.” Before you start an exercise remind yourself of why you are doing that particular exercise. As you go through the exercise, be aware of how you are feeling, how you are breathing, if your body is alerting you to tension, etc. Keep your mind in the game at all times – even through the tedious stuff.

    8. Record yourself

    By recording your practice sessions – audio and/or video – you can listen back and catch some things you may miss in the moment. Listening to yourself can help you find tone issues, watching yourself can alert you to tension issues that you didn’t know you had and much more. OK, I’ll let you break a part of tip 6….you can turn your phone on to record yourself. But don’t check your messages!

    9. Remember that practicing isn’t just about playing your instrument

    You need to practice your instrument but you must also practice your artistry and you must engage your intellect. That means that practice also involves listening to great artists perform your repertoire and analyzing what makes them so great. Practice involves studying the history and performance practice of a particular piece. Practice involves translating the text of a song and speaking that text with meaning in it’s original language. Being a musician is about much more than just learning how to play the notes. You need to add time every day on top of the time in the practice room to expand your knowledge of your music, your instrument and your artistry.

    10. Practice something EVERY DAY

    It is better to practice 20 minutes every day that 2 hours on only one day of the week. If you can’t put in three hours every day, that is fine. But commit to working on your instrument, even if one day you only warmup and don’t touch your repertoire, every single day. That consistency will pay off!

    If you really want to take your practicing to the next level, you need to read an excellent book by Gerald Klickstein called, The Musician’s Way: A Guide to Practice, Performance and Wellness. Check out our expert review and then buy the book!

    So what other practice tips do you have? Let us know in the comments below.

    How to move to a foreign country

    How to move to a foreign country

    Moving involves a lot of planning and preparation and steps you have to take to get everything done. But when it comes to moving internationally, there are even more things to consider. Visas, job-hunting, health care, and other support systems need to be in place when you make the move from a country you have called home and are familiar with to a new place. This guide will show you all you need to do to prepare for a move overseas whether that’s moving across a country border or to a place overseas.

    Getting Ready

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Westend61 / Getty Images

    The planning and preparation steps in an international move are, of course, crucial. This guide will walk you through all you need to know and do before your big move.

    Finding a Job

    How to move to a foreign country

    One of the exciting but also worrying prospects of moving overseas has to do with finding a job and supporting yourself in a new country. This guide will help you find a job when relocating to a new country.

    Work Visas and Permits

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    PeopleImages / Getty Images

    International moving can be difficult. Finding a job in another country is even more challenging. Work permits are difficult to obtain, and even harder if you’re in a two-income household; some countries only allow one spouse to be employed. Despite the rigorous entry requirements and stipulations to acquire a work permit, people are moving internationally to foreign places to seek new opportunities and to experience life somewhere else.

    How to Pack

    How to move to a foreign country

    Knowing what you should pack for an international move can present a challenge. What you take with you to a new country tends to be a little different from what you’d pack if you were just moving across town. This guide will help you figure out what to take with you (or to leave behind) in an international move.

    Moving Your Stuff

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Stewart Cohen / Getty Images

    Moving possessions across borders present an additional challenge when you negotiate an international move. Find out how to deal with movers, airlines, shipping, and customs in this guide to moving your stuff overseas.

    Moving Costs

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Kristin Lee / Getty Images

    An international move will certainly entail dealing with money and banking. Opening a bank account, dealing with foreign taxes and trying to figure out how to buy property can all be a little overwhelming. Follow the tips in this guide to deal with the ins and outs of international money matters.

    International Driver’s License

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    What will you need to drive overseas? Is an international permit enough? Find out everything you need to know with this guide.

    Dealing With Culture Shock

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Ben Pipe Photography / Getty Images

    Knowing about culture shock when moving to a new country is one thing. But now what can you do about it? There is going to be an adjustment period. But there are ways you can make this transition smoother, quicker, and less painful.

    Retiring Overseas

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Vesnaandjic / Getty Images

    Why are so many retirees looking overseas to retire? There are some obvious reasons and others that are a little subtle. Brainstorm places of interest and consider if moving internationally is right for you.

    Complete Moving Checklist

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Tetra Images/Getty Images

    There is so much to think about in a move. But when it is a move to another country, there will invariably be additional matters you need to remember. Use this useful checklist to ensure you have your ducks in a row for that exciting move overseas.

    How to move to a foreign country

    How to move to a foreign countryMany Americans often need to change their place of living. Either you have a new job or you are being moved to another department of the company in which you’re employed.

    Whichever the reason – working, studying, or other, fact is sometimes this change includes moving to a foreign country.

    Thinking what to do and where to start when preparing for a cross country move or which is the best time to move, you may consider taking a look at the special 12-step moving to a foreign country guide offered below for you that contains some useful tips. There are ways in which you can make moving a bit more easy. We have tried to sum up the most important things when moving to a foreign country but if you consider that we have omitted something relevant do let us know in the comments below!

    Moving to a foreign country – what to do?

    What does it take to relocate abroad? Everyone knows moving to another country or state could often be a rather stressful and tenacious experience. Looking forward to the new opportunity ahead in the country you are going to can be less worrisome, thought. There are a few basic foreign country moving tips which could guide you into relieving the stress around this experience. Being organized, making lists of important things and prioritizing will help you put your thoughts in order and concentrate on what’s really important to be done.

    Moving to a different country – guiding steps:

    Consider which things to do before moving and explore our simple guide:

    1. Check visa regulations. Having the necessary paperwork is first step and the basis of your international moving.
    2. Employment. Very important step is securing a job for yourself. Some companies offer the opportunity of online application while others resort primarily to face to face conversation. Check in advance what you can expect and prepare for it. Look for local employment agencies, ask them what documents you may need in order to apply and have them with you before you pay them a visit. Bear in mind that you may need to prepare some things in advance: depending on your plans for the country in which you want to move you might need to get university diploma copies certified by a notary or have a legalized translation of it. Knowing about those minor details can save you a lot of fuss later on when you plan relocating to a foreign country.

    How to move to a foreign country

    It is important to have a place to stay in the foreign country you are relocating to. Think about what your needs are and what can afford – house or apartment, number of rooms, etc.

    How to move to a foreign country

    Focusing on the solutions rather than the problems will advance and smoothen your settling!

    Is there anything else you find important to include in the list? Let us know what you think in the form below the article!

    Additional useful information is available for your convenience here:

    How to move to a foreign country

    Moving to a foreign country is not like moving out of state. Whether you are moving to take a job, or because you have decided to leave your job forever, there are numerous important steps you need to take to make sure you are ready for what is to come.

    Some of the guidance for moving overseas will depend on how long you are staying. If you are moving for a year, that’s one thing. If you are expatriating to start a new life in a foreign country, that is another matter altogether. However, in any case, there are a number of common steps involved in getting ready to relocate from the United States.

    If you are preparing to move overseas from the United States, you should…

    1. Renew your passport. If you obtained your U.S. passport after you turned 16, it is valid for ten years. If you were under 16, it is only good for five years. To avoid your passport expiring while you are overseas, you can renew it before you go. Plus, you have to submit your old passport with your renewal application, and some countries won’t let you cross their borders unless your passport has at least six months of validity remaining.
    2. Get your visa. In most cases, you will need a specific type of travel or work visa in order to move to another country. Each country has its own unique requirements, and you will need to plan ahead to make sure that issues with your documentation don’t delay your move.
    3. Collect your important documents. Whether you will be taking them with you or leaving them with a parent, friend, or loved one, it is important to make sure that you have all of your important documents stored in a secure and accessible location. Certain documents – like your birth certificate and passport – you will need to take with you, but others you may be able to leave behind or scan and store online. /expat-planning/store-important-documents-securely-online-offline/
    4. Make sure your contract commitments won’t automatically renew. From apartment leases to cell phone contracts, many things that most people pay for each month are governed by contracts that automatically renew. In other words, if you don’t properly terminate your lease or phone contract, you could be on the hook for another year (or more) while you are living your life overseas.
    5. Cancel your memberships and subscriptions. While they may not automatically renew for long-term commitments, other bills will keep coming in unless you stop them as well. Magazines, video streaming, automatic grocery delivery – it’s time for all of these things to go.
    6. Pay for your domestic storage. If you are planning to come back to the United States (or at least keeping open the possibility), you will likely be leaving some things behind. To avoid having your stuff show up on an episode of Storage Wars, consider paying for your storage in advance.
    7. Update your address EVERYWHERE. From your last employer to your bank, make sure that everyone you can think of has your new address (or your forwarding address—see below). You don’t want your personal information going to your old place and ending up in the hands of someone else.
    8. Have your mail forwarded. Even if you are sure that you’ve updated your address with everyone, you should still have your mail forwarded through the U.S. Postal Service. Forwarding your mail is easy (you can do it online), and will help make sure that you don’t accidentally go into collections on any outstanding bills. Another option is simply to have your mail held at the post office.
    9. Get your health checked. Even if you are moving somewhere with a great healthcare system, it is still a good idea to get checked out before moving overseas. If you are losing your employer’s health insurance, it can be a huge cost-saver as well.
    10. Make sure you will still have access to your funds and credit. With many banks, if you are moving overseas and keeping a U.S. bank or credit account, you will need to obtain an international debit or credit card. Deal with this before you go—you do not want to land in a new country and find out that you can’t access your funds.
    11. Remember that you’ll need to pay taxes one more time. Make a note that you will still have to pay taxes next April 15. When you’re getting settled in a new country, it’s easy to forget that you still owe the rest of last year’s taxes to Uncle Sam.
    12. Put together your estate plan. Finally, don’t neglect your estate plan. If you already have an estate plan, it is important to make sure that it will still function as intended after you move—international probate and property vary widely. If you don’t yet have an estate plan, moving overseas is a great excuse to finally get yourself to commit to putting a plan in place.

    Jiah Kim & Associates | Estate Planning and Business Lawyers for Expats and Digital Nomads

    At Jiah Kim & Associates, we help expats, digital nomads, and global travelers with all of their estate planning and business-related legal needs. If you have questions about moving overseas, call (646) 389-5065 or request a consultation online today.

    This blog post is written for educational and general information purposes only, and does not constitute specific legal advice. You understand that there is no attorney-client relationship between you and the blog publisher. This blog should not be used as a substitute for competent legal advice from a licensed professional attorney in your state.

    Copyright © 2020 Jiah Kim & Associates, P.C. All rights reserved.
    Unauthorized reproduction is illegal.
    Note: The content of this site belongs to the authors, and the content is protected by United States copyright laws. When copying part or all of the contents of this site (including reprinting on other homepages or print media, including copying in electronic files), permission of the copyright holder is required regardless of commercial purposes. Source must be specified. Unauthorized use of the content of this site without following these steps may be subject to penalties under US copyright law, and as a registered copyright holder, we can take legal action to compensate for legal damages.

    Subscribe to our newsletter to receive more helpful tips about how to pass on your properties and legacy to the next generation

    There are a lot of things that can stop us from jumping in the deep end and moving permanently to a foreign country: a pet, a lease, a partner, and a myriad of other obstacles. But what can easily happen is that you have cleared out anything that is standing in your way, and the next thought occurs to you – how am I going to pay for this?

    Moving abroad on your own dime isn’t cheap. You’ve got flights, Airbnbs, deposits, not to mention the countless IKEA runs it’s going to take to get your flat into a livable shape.

    Here’s a realistic idea of how much money it costs to move abroad from Europe and how you can pay for following your dreams!

    How much it costs to move to Europe from Abroad

    When moving abroad, you’ve got a couple of key expenses. My personal formula for determining this would be:

    Amount to save = (2 x cost of living) + flight + security deposit + safety net

    Let’s break down what each of these things actually mean.

    Cost of living

    In addition to the basics like cost of a flat and visa fees, you need some money to see you through the time between arrival and your first paycheck. One way to do this is to use a website like NomadList which can tell you the cost of living of the city you want to move to.

    Take that cost of living and multiply it by the number of months you expect to spend looking for work. For instance, for Berlin, the cost of living according to NomadList is about 2,500 EUR per month including rent. So if you plan to move to Berlin and look for a job for about two months, this part of the equation would look like:

    2 x 2,500 EUR = 5,000 EUR

    Now, this is a good amount of money. If you don’t want to lose it all to your traditional bank’s hefty and intransparent “service fees”, I highly recommend that you sign up for a Transferwise account . It’s a cheap and transparent way to transfer money between currencies and hold balances in different currencies.

    I personally have the Transferwise Borderless account which also gives me a debit card I can use to pay for things online and in-person in different currencies, use at the ATM, etc. It’s indispensable for an expat in the middle of moving abroad and managing money in different currencies.

    Click here to learn more about Transferwise and how it can save you time and money as an expat moving abroad.

    How to move to a foreign country

    How to move to a foreign country

    International applicants have to do a lot more to impress an employer and get an offer (and a relocation package). Here’s how to stand out when applying for a job online and show that you’re worth the extra effort.

    Rent and deposit

    Depending on where you’re moving, rent and the necessary security deposit can vary. This is an additional amount of money you’ll want to have on hand in addition to the cost of living, which includes your monthly rent.

    Here in Germany, the standard is to pay 3x your “cold rent” as a deposit. So, for example, if your rent is 700 EUR including heating and other amenities, and costs 500 EUR as a base price, your deposit would be 1,500 EUR.

    Of course, this varies by location. But in Germany, you would need to pay with your first payment both the security deposit AND the fist month’s rent. In many cases that could be north of 2,000-3,000 EUR so be prepared!

    TIP – You can join a flateshare instead, and you may not need to pay your part of the security deposit up front, and you’ll need to pay less of it.

    How to move to a foreign country

    How to move to a foreign country

    You don’t have to settle for a side gig! These 15 ideas for jobs that let you travel are a solid foundation for a location-independent career.

    Flights

    When it comes to flights, you need to figure out how much it’s going to cost you including bringing the luggage you need. If you’re packing light, with one large suitcase, a smaller one, and a carry-on, you won’t need to pay for extra luggage. Otherwise, most luggage is charged by the kilo so be mindful of those expenses.

    For coming between Europe and the United States, I would budget between $1,000 and $1,500 depending on the time of year, where exactly you’re flying from, and how much luggage you want to bring.

    How to move to a foreign country

    Working online has never been easier or more accessible, but of course, you need certain skillsets to take advantage of it fully. Here are the exact methods you can use to get started in a tech or online career this year!

    Visa fees

    The cost of a Blue Card is 140 EUR in Germany, but the cost can differ depending on what country you move to. Be sure to check the fees for the country you plan on relocating to.

    How to move to a foreign country

    How to move to a foreign country

    Quitting your job can be a dramatic way to prioritize travel in your life. Here are some tips for tipping the balance towards travel with the job you already have.

    So how much is it?

    Here’s my personal formula for how much I think it would cost for a single person to move to Berlin. You’ll need to adapt it based on the cost of living in the place you want to move to:

    • 2,500 EUR (Cost of living)
    • 2,100 EUR (Safety deposit)
    • 1,200 EUR (Flight)
    • 140 EUR (Visa)
    • 1,500 EUR (Safety net)

    How to move to a foreign country

    Getting a remote job or doing your current job remotely is an easy first step towards living in a foreign country! Here’s how to move abroad by working remotely

    That’s a lot of money!

    It is a lot of money to move abroad, depending on the country, cost of living, and how long you expect it to take before your first paycheck. That’s why it’s a great idea to get your future boss to pay for your relocation and get a job abroad while still living in your home country. For more information about how to do that, read my posts about working abroad .

    Lastly, do not forget to check out Transferwise if you’re going to be paying your moving expenses yourself and finding a job on the ground. My traditional bank takes a whole week to send money between Germany and the US, and charges 30 bucks for it. You can do it so much faster and cheaper with Transferwise.

    How to move to a foreign country

    How to move to a foreign country

    About the author

    Hi there! I’m Monica, an American expat living in Germany for over six years and using every opportunity to explore the world from my homebase in Berlin. My goal is to capture my memories in photos and posts that show how easy it is to start from scratch and travel the world by working abroad.

    Expat. Author. Cultural mad scientist. Enemy of the comfort zone.

    How to move to a foreign country

    Every year 6.6 million U.S. citizens call another country home. They do so for a variety of reasons — work assignments, warmer climates and better medical care, and a cheaper cost of living. But whatever the reason for buying a one-way ticket to being an expatriate, they have some important choices to make once they get there.

    How to move to a foreign countryI’ve been lucky enough to live in Costa Rica, Nicaragua, and travel all over the world, 37 countries on six continents and counting, and I’ve met U.S. expatriates almost everywhere. If you’re considering a similar move, here are some things to consider:

    1. Language.
    Communication is something we take for granted, but when you are in a foreign country you might not be able to walk right up to someone and express yourself. or ask for life’s essentials, like the bathroom, and beer. You’ll want to study and practice the language as much as possible before you go. Also, taking intensive language lessons once you arrive is a great way to meet people and ease the linguistic transition.

    2. Where to go?
    There are many factors that go into your choice of a new home country: climate, political stability, crime, proximity to the U.S. for a quick flight home, cost, language and customs, etc. Many people chose to expatriate to places like Panama, Costa Rica, Belize, or the Philippines for these reasons.

    3. Taxes, insurance, and other nuts and bolts.
    Even when you’re living in another country, the IRS expects you to pay U.S. taxes as long as you’re a citizen and make income. You’ll probably also want to stay current with your U.S. health insurance, and many people conveniently forget to tell them that you don’t live in the U.S. any more so it doesn’t cause complications. You can bank online and pay bills online these days with e-statements, but you can also get your stateside mail sent to a relative or to a post office box.

    4. Medical.
    It’s important to be aware of the medical services available in your communities, and how they are rated for quality and consistency, as well as access to prescription medications. Many seniors who are expats want to live in countries with medical care that is much less expensive than in the U.S. Luckily, that is most of the world.

    5. Buying real estate and a car.
    Your first instinct may be to plant “roots” by buying a home, a car, etc. but I’ve found it’s best to give it some time. Don’t make any major purchases for at least a year until you thoroughly learn the local culture, customs and business climate. There can be some complex and Draconian rules when it comes to property and vehicle ownership, as well as bizarre registration and paperwork demands. Basically, people get ripped off or make bad decisions all the time, so give it some time until you’re a seasoned expat and enlist the advice of a trusted local. You’ll also want to weigh out the import taxes and costs of having things like a car or furniture shipped down to you, or buying them locally.

    6. Safety.
    The reality is that you have to be careful no matter where you are in the world, but with some common sense you can stay safe. Don’t walk around with jewelry, don’t show off valuables, don’t go into bad areas, befriend locals to show you around and watch after you, don’t walk around late at night or get too drunk, and get a dog! Every country (including the U.S.) suffers from street crime problems, but avoid countries where there’s political upheaval or religious fundamentalist groups.

    7. Working, making money, and doing business.
    Many expats find out that life isn’t quite as cheap as they anticipated and the savings goes fast, so you’ll have some decisions to make about earning money. But do you try and open a local business? Try to keep working in the U.S., doing your job remotely from your new home country? Or jump into tourism? Do your research and go for a low risk consistent paycheck, not a venture that requires a huge up-front investment of time and money. I can’t tell you how many people I’ve seen open bikini or surf shops or restaurants, and six months later they’re broke, stressed and going out of business. Keep it simple.

    8. Technology.
    Technology will be an invaluable tool as you try to stay connected to friends and family, do business, and get things done from your new country. With some adjustment and planning technology will be your best friend. Get a local cell phone. Almost every bar and restaurant has Wi-Fi, so iPads, laptops, iPhones (with your U.S. network turned off!), and e-readers can all be used as mini computers to keep you rocking and rolling. Applications like Skype, Netflix, WhatsApp, internet calling apps, language translators, currency converters, and GPS make your life easier. And a Go Pro camera is just fun!

    9. Blending into the local community.
    Assimilating to the local culture is a long-term challenge, but also a constant source of beauty, humor and fascination. Be naturally curious and open to being outside of your comfort zone. Say hello and show respect to everyone, learn the local sayings, the customs, celebrate the holidays, make local friends, and even get in good with the police and officials. Attending religious services and volunteering to do charity work are great ways to foster good will and positive karma.

    10. Residency and Visas.
    Some expats want to become citizens of their new nation, some are content staying there on extended tourist visas. If that’s the case you might have some shuffling to do over the border to renew your visa every 90 days, and be your ability to open a business or own property restricted. Sometimes there are huge benefits to becoming a citizen, sometimes no real difference, so do your homework and talk to other expats, because it could be a lengthy and expensive process to establish residency.

    If the most divisive election in recent memory has got you dreaming of making an escape to a less discordant place, you’re not alone.

    Around election time, some nervous Americans reliably start Googling ways they can move to Canada. This year, such queries on Google started as early as one hour into the first presidential debate, according to The New York Post, but it also happened during the 2016, 2012, and 2004 US presidential elections, per Google trends.

    However, you don’t have to look to the north to make your escape: There are plenty of places around the world that make it easier for US citizens to work remotely or to move there, at least temporarily.

    Keep scrolling for some of the easiest ways to leave the US behind — keeping in mind that coronavirus restrictions might delay visas and permits.

    You could become a temporary resident in Mexico in a matter of days.

    You can stay in Mexico for up to 180 days with a simple tourist visa, according to MexLaw. However, if that’s not long enough for you, you can apply for a temporary resident visa, which will allow you to stay for four years and even work in Mexico. If you want to stay even longer than that, you’ll have to apply to become a permanent resident.

    Applying for the temporary resident visa is pretty simple: It involves an interview with an immigration officer in which to present your basic application and identification forms, as well as bank statements proving that, per the Consulate of Mexico Abroad, you make at least $2,072 a month ($24,864 a year), or that you have $103,616 in savings.

    Owning property in Mexico worth more than $124,991 could also enough to secure the visa.

    Once you have all your documents together and a consular officer has reviewed them, you could be approved immediately, according to International Living. This was pre-pandemic, however.

    There are currently no travel restrictions for Americans traveling to Mexico, though the US Embassy has issued a level 4 advisory saying not to travel there due to the coronavirus, as well as crime and kidnapping.

    Irish relatives could be enough to get you citizenship in Ireland.

    Got any Irish relatives? Having an Irish parent or grandparent, in some cases even great-grandparent, could help you snag Irish citizenship, according to Ireland’s Department of Foreign Affairs,

    However, this process took an average of around 12 to 18 months pre-pandemic, has been put on hold “until Dublin returns to a Level 3 on the National Framework for Living with COVID-19.”

    Otherwise, Americans can visit Ireland for up to three months without a visa.

    There’s also something called the “working holiday agreement” between the US and Ireland, which allows Americans, if accepted, to work in Ireland for up to a year. The catch? You must have graduated from college within the last 12 months, or be about to graduate and provide proof of at least $2,000 in savings and a return ticket, or $4,000 in savings.

    The processing time is usually six to eight weeks, according to Visa Guide, though, due to the coronavirus pandemic, Ireland is currently not processing new applications.

    Either way, US citizens are still banned from entering member countries of the European Union, which includes Ireland.

    New Zealand and Australia offer “working holidays” for recent graduates.

    Similar to Ireland, New Zealand and Australia both also offer one-year working holiday visas, though they both have an age requirement: Applicants must be between the ages of 18 and 30. And, for New Zealand, they must have “enough money to pay for a return ticket.”

    Both countries allow short-term work, and both have a processing time of one to three months, at least pre-pandemic.

    In Australia, you can apply for this year-long visa three times, thus being able to stay in the country for three years, per its Department of Home Affairs.

    Both New Zealand and Australia have temporarily suspended applications due to the coronavirus pandemic, and both countries have closed their borders to foreigners until at least 2021.

    You can easily move to Svalbard.

    Despite being part of Norway, Svalbard, an archipelago between mainland Norway and the North Pole, does not adhere to the same rules and regulations as the rest of the Schengen area in Europe.

    Thus, according to the website of the Governor of Svalbard, foreigners don’t need a visa or any kind of permit to live and work in Svalbard and could move there practically overnight.

    According to the same website, all you need is to prove that you can afford to live there, though it does not specify a minimum amount of savings or income necessary to do so.

    Costa Rica has a plethora of visas to choose from.

    US citizens don’t need a visa to enter Costa Rica, where they can stay for three months.

    To stay longer, all you need to do is leave Costa Rica and return — and this can usually be done by simply crossing the nearest land borders to Nicaragua or Panama, according to International Living.

    This isn’t sustainable for a more permanent move, however.

    A retirement-focused visa requires you to make at least $1,000 a month from some sort of pension plan, while a rentier visa needs you to prove that you have an income of $2,500 a month for at least two years from properties or rentals.

    The rest of the temporary and permanent residency visas have no such requirements or minimums, however.

    US citizens are currently allowed to travel to Costa Rica but must fill out an online Health Pass, and have proof of health insurance that will cover any COVID-19 related expenses while there.

    Take it from someone who’s been living overseas for three years: moving away from home isn’t easy.

    Take it from someone who’s been living overseas for three years: moving away from home isn’t easy. Since leaving Canada, I’ve experienced just a few of the world’s many natural wonders (and written about them for Ten Tree), from climbing Mount Kinabalu to beaches in Cambodia. These were great adventures I couldn’t have unless I left where I grew up. But I still get homesick all the time.

    Before you think about relocating thousands of kilometers, here are the challenges you need to know from someone who’s been there:

    1) You’ll miss your family.

    Your siblings and parents make you crazy sometimes, but it’s tough when they’re not around. Finding a moment to Skype can be impossible (especially with time differences), and if you’re like me, you only make it home twice a year (and forget about Christmas because flight prices skyrocket). The plus side though, is that you’ll learn to cherish family time more because it’s never enough.

    2) Friendships fade away.

    It’s harder to stay friends with people when you never see them. Some of my friends have deleted Facebook, and then it’s really hard. Plus side: you figure out who the gems are. Real friends are the ones that go out of their way to spend time together when you visit.

    3) Be prepared for paperwork.

    Whether traveling or living as an expat, you need to accept getting buried in documentation. Working visas, health insurance, cellphone contracts are always challenging in a foreign country – especially in a foreign language. And then there’s doing foreign taxes!

    4) And little things are harder.

    When you move to a new country, all familiarity goes out the door. So sometimes even small things – like where to buy contact lenses or how to order my meal “no mushrooms” – can be a serious process of trial and error in a foreign language and alphabet. And speaking of eating…

    5) You’ll crave food from home.

    Not just home cooking, but everything from fast food to your favourite peanut butter brand. Sure, you’re bound to try a lot of new, exciting cuisine but sometimes there’s nothing like a comfort snack you’re accustomed to.

    6) You’ll even miss the weather.

    It’s just not Christmas without snow. It really isn’t.

    7) Navigating a new culture can be tricky.

    You’re going to make some embarrassing mistakes, from bad pronunciation to dealing with others professionally and personally. Take it all in stride.

    8) You may despair for the environment.

    Recycling programs around the world can still use big improvements. I lived in Thailand where there are serious problems in garbage separation and the overall mentality towards waste management. For an environmentalist, or anyone who’s traveled and marveled at the world’s natural beauty, it can be disheartening.

    9) Your mother tongue will slip a bit.

    I go through regular brainfarts of forgetting English words. Speaking foreign languages and very basic English with non-native speakers is to blame, and it does take some getting used to!

    10) You can’t take everything with you.

    A suitcase (and its weight restriction) is only so big. Get ready to let go of all the stuff you’ve accumulated, whether giving it away or paying for a storage locker. Now that you’re moving, you’ll inevitably accumulate more stuff. If you ever move back, you’ll have to leave that stuff too. Moving countries can indeed be fickle business.

    lifestyle

    Moving to a foreign country can be a very exciting experience. You’ll get to travel, meet new people and see new places. However, it may also come as quite a shock if you aren’t prepared for all these changes. Therefore, It is important to know what you’re getting yourself into and prepare yourself for the challenging yet rewarding experience that awaits. Having an idea of what lies ahead will make the transition much easier and less stressful. Here we will provide info about Things To Know Before Moving To A Foreign Country that may come in handy when ready for the transition.

    Moving to a foreign country can be quite different from moving to another state or province in your own country. There will be certain differences that you must know about before making the final decision to leave.

    Visas and Residency

    Your particular situation determines many things such as how long your stay is permitted and if you’re allowed to work or study while living in a foreign country. Different types of visas vary according to these requirements. Each one comes with its pros and cons based on how long you plan on staying at a time. You should consider carefully what’s best for you before deciding your upcoming stay abroad.

    The best way to ensure that you won’t run into any problems is to contact your immigration office before moving. They will be able to explain what’s necessary to live in the country for an extended period. They are also able to provide information concerning working, studying, or even volunteering while living there. You may also get some legal advice from immigration attorneys concerning your specific case. Since laws differ from country to country, hiring a lawyer for this is often necessary, especially if you plan on staying long-term.

    Finding Work or Study Abroad

    If you are planning on staying in a foreign country for more than six months at a time, finding work will likely become necessary. The job market is always changing so it’s important to do research beforehand. Many of the job search websites have an option to filter results based on different countries which may help find what you need quickly and easily across multiple sites saving you time and effort. You can also talk with recruiters who deal with candidates moving abroad to get a better idea of what kind of jobs are available where.

    As for work visas, there are different types depending on what you’re doing and how long you plan on staying in the country. Once again, your immigration office will be able to provide detailed information about each one including documentation required which is often extensive when it comes to jobs that require extensive travel or working with children. For students who are considering studying abroad, you should be aware of the fact that laws vary greatly between countries. Some countries place limits based on age while others have limitations specific to an academic field of study. If you want to pursue higher education in a foreign country, immigration rules need to be kept in mind so as not to run into any unnecessary issues later during your studies.

    Language Barriers

    If you are a native English speaker and your new home is in another English-speaking country, you don’t have to worry about learning the local language. However, if you are moving somewhere that doesn’t speak the same languages or even English for that matter, it would be beneficial to learn at least some basic phrases before heading over. This shows respect and consideration towards the people and culture. It will also give you a better opportunity to experience day-to-day life as well as open up more opportunities such as getting a job.

    This can be a very difficult obstacle for foreigners because learning a new language takes time and effort that most people don’t have on their hands anymore. Learning a new language can be extremely important when trying to adapt and enjoy your time within a foreign culture. It’s not always wise to wait until the last minute to learn as much as possible about the native language spoken by locals. You should start early to maximize your efforts and avoid any unnecessary miscommunication. You may need to use this skill frequently to function in everyday life.

    Culturally Differences

    When moving to a foreign country, it’s important to remember that you are now in their home. This is something that many people forget when moving abroad which can ultimately lead to problems. Your personal space may be invaded by locals and they may assume a level of intimacy is okay with you since they consider your new home as an extension of themselves. If this happens, try not to take it personally or hold a grudge because eventually they will realize what they have done is wrong and back off again. However, it’s still important for foreigners living there to understand the cultural differences which can vary from place to place even within the same region.

    Financial Concerns

    One of the major concerns among most people planning to move is how much it costs. Many countries indeed charge foreigners a fee when entering the country and it can be quite expensive depending on where you’re going and what your intentions are while there.

    This cost may include immigration fees, passport fees, visa fees, and health insurance for staying in the country for a specific amount of time. If you plan to stay in a foreign country for longer than six months at a time but less than three years then immigration rules say that you need to get yourself covered by the local health insurance policy or private insurance from home which will cover you until your immigration process is complete. Otherwise, changing over from one country’s coverage to another could leave gaps in between which may be risky during an emergency.

    It’s clear that moving to a foreign country is a big step and requires much consideration. However, with careful planning and preparation, foreigners can adjust to their new home without running into any problems. All countries have different customs and cultures so it’s important to do your research before you take the leap and move there for good. By keeping all of the above in mind, the whole moving process should be much smoother and easier so make sure to take your time and do it right.

    Money, Home and Living Reporter, HuffPost

    We may not know the results of the 2020 election for several days or even weeks. But whether Donald Trump or Joe Biden ultimately wins the presidency, you may not be happy with the direction our country is headed.

    “No matter who wins the election, I fear it will take longer than our lifetime to bring America back to pre-2016 election attitudes,” said Julie Darling, a recent expat.

    Darling, her partner and their three dogs recently left San Diego, California, to become residents of Mexico. It started when the couple, both in their 60s, rented a home on Rosarito Beach last October. They loved it so much that they decided to buy it in February and live there full time.

    Darling said the cost of living was definitely a factor in the decision to leave the U.S. ― there’s no way they could afford to be beachfront property owners in Southern California. Their property taxes are now about $90 per year and the electricity bill is around $65 a month. But there were other, bigger reasons for the move, too.

    “We could see the America I grew up in devolving. The anger and hate was ramping up,” she said. “We wanted out.”

    Darling is just one of many Americans who moved to another country in search of a better quality of life. As of 2016, it was estimated that nearly 9 million Americans are living overseas, whether for work or personal reasons.

    Homebrewer and educator Ken Mukai is one of them. Last year, he and his wife moved from Los Angeles to Niyodogawa-cho, Japan, in order to open a brewery . It was an offer they couldn’t refuse: The cost of living in the U.S. continued rising to ridiculous levels, he said, especially medical and dental insurance. As a teacher, Mukai said he was sick of wasting time and energy on things other than actual teaching, such as dealing with pushy parents, useless staff meetings, pointless mandates from his district and constantly fighting for better conditions.

    The local government in Niyodogawa-cho offered to subsidize construction of the new brewery building, and the rent on their home is much lower than in LA. (initially, it was about $300 per month). Medical and dental coverage are highly subsidized in Japan as well, further reducing the cost of living.

    Mukai said that seeing what’s currently going on in the U.S. in terms of politics, violence, COVID-19 and school shutdowns, he feels that he “got out just in time.”

    “I love LA, but I had to live in a constant state of alert, not knowing what bad thing might happen,” Mukai said. “I knew the town I’d be moving to would feel safe, and I wouldn’t have to be in that constant state of alertness. I don’t have to watch my back anymore.”

    How Much Does It Cost To Move Overseas?

    Though the cost of living might be lower in many foreign countries, it’s not usually cheap to get there. If you’re thinking about leaving the country (for whatever reason), you’ll need to plan for these international moving costs.

    Shipping Your Stuff

    One major expense to consider is getting your belongings from the U.S. to your new home overseas. Many people opt to use a lift company, which transports belongings in a large container via ship. “The price of the shipment is hugely variable and depends on a lot of factors, but you can end up shelling out $1,000-$2,000 more than you expected due to all the extras,” said Sammie Herrick , a travel blogger from Boston who has been living as an expat throughout Asia and the Middle East for about five years.

    On average, it costs just over $3,000 to ship the contents of a three-bedroom home. But if you also have a car or pets, that number can rise dramatically.

    If you are thinking about shipping a container overseas, Herrick’s advice is twofold: First, read your contract carefully so you know where secret charges could come into play. It’s not uncommon for shipping companies to emphasize the base price without clearly explaining the upcharges, extra fees, insurance and taxes due on your shipment when it arrives in your new country, she said.

    Secondly, Herrick strongly recommends reconsidering a shipping container. “I have heard horror stories of people paying a lot of money to get customized furniture that they love abroad, and then having to sell it because it doesn’t fit in their new home,” she said. That’s because houses in other countries are often smaller than in the U.S. and you could end up paying a lot of money to keep items you can’t really use. “Do your research and try and bring only things you cannot get in your new country or things of sentimental value.”

    Securing A Visa

    Most people anticipate the big costs of moving overseas such as packers, movers and shipping, said Marco Sison, a retirement coach for the site Nomadic FIRE who has moved internationally more than a dozen times. However, many people forget to budget for the most critical step in the process: getting a visa.

    “You are not moving anywhere without a visa, and a visa is not free,” Sison said. Take popular expat destination Spain, for example. Securing a long-term stay visa cost Sison over $3,000. However, he noted, it’s not the actual cost of the visa itself that was expensive, but the indirect cost of fulfilling the requirements to get one.

    “You will likely have to do background checks and medical checks. You may be required to prepay for local private health insurance and your apartment rent,” Sison said. “Every document submitted will need to be notarized, apostilled and have a translator certified by the Spanish government to translate the documents from English to Spanish.”

    In many cases, you need to submit the visa application in person at a consulate in the U.S. Our example, Spain, has just nine consulates across the U.S. and Puerto Rico, and you must use the consulate assigned to your home state. That means you might have to budget for travel just to get your application in. “You will need to add the cost of airline tickets or gas, depending on what state you live in,” Sison said. “It is highly likely you will need an overnight stay in the city due to travel times.”

    Getting Your Finances And Documents Set Up

    Herrick said you should set aside a good amount of cash for getting your life set up in your new country. For example, you’ll need a new driver’s license and passport. You’ll have to wire money over from the U.S. to your new bank and likely lose some on the exchange due to fees. You may need to hire a real estate agent to help you find a place to live.

    “Every time I’ve moved to a new country, my first few months are significantly more expensive than the rest because getting settled and getting the bureaucratic stuff taken care of can cost a good chunk of change,” Herrick said.

    Don’t Forget These Other Miscellaneous Expenses

    Ashley Blake, founder of Traverse Journeys and an expat living in Denmark, noted that there are tons of other costs associated with moving to another country that you may not anticipate:

    How to move to a foreign country

    What to Bring — What to Leave

    Inventory lists are very important when taking up the task of moving to a foreign country. It is always a good idea to go through all your possessions and ask yourself, will I really need my yellow flip flops in Anchorage? Once you have reduced the “what to bring” list, it is time to actually start packing, selling, and throwing things out before moving to a foreign country.

    You should also revise your inventory list for the moving company, or rent storage space and start moving some possessions there. While you are packing everything you own into boxes, you should ask yourself what to do with your pets, car, and electrical appliances.

    Pets, Cars, and Appliances

    By now, you should have decided if you want your pets to move abroad with you. If taking them along is too complicated or stressful for them, you should consider finding a new, loving home for them. If your pets are going to be moving to a foreign country with you, please contact your airline and make sure there is a safe and humane way to transport them. Also inquire about the paperwork and vaccinations you need for them. Your trusted veterinarian can be of help as well.

    Concerning the import of your vehicle, it would be wise to contact the embassy of your destination country. Many countries have restrictions concerning the import of foreign vehicles. But even if they don’t, import duties may be ludicrously high. In most cases, it is a lot easier and cheaper to just buy a car in your host country. Take a look at our Driving guides to find out more specific information on import restrictions of various countries.

    Your bigger electrical appliances may not always work overseas. That is why it does not always make sense for expats moving to a foreign country to drag them along. Most of them might be to cumbersome to take them along anyway and are best left behind. For other smaller appliances, such as your computer, you should buy a power converter and adapter before moving to a foreign country.

    International Moving Companies

    Unless you are moving to a foreign country with one single suitcase, in which case you are lucky, you will need to hire an international moving company to ship your belongings abroad.

    Canceling Subscriptions and Forwarding Mail

    These are the last few details, the last kinks so to speak, that you should straighten out before moving to a foreign country. If you have any subscriptions or regular deliveries, you should notify all these providers that you are leaving the country.

    To make sure the mailbox at your old place won’t overflow with your personal mail, contact your post office and request them to forward your mail to the new address you are moving to.

    You could draft your own checklist to organize your preparations, in addition to the one we provided above.After all, every situation is different, and maybe you have a thing or two to figure out which did not make it on our list for moving to a foreign country. We are sure however, that our checklist will help you manage the process of moving to a foreign country more smoothly.

    Still stressed out about your big move? Then read our guide to coping with the emotional aspects of your expat assignment!

    Get original paper in 3 hours and nail the task

    124 experts online

    Moving to a foreign country Have you ever experienced living a foreign country? All people have some changes when moving to a foreign country in the initial time. Because each country have separate language, separate culture, and daily living needs are also different. There are three ways my life changed when moved to the United States: language, culture, job. It was very difficult for me to understand English language. I don’t understand what the other people said, because in English language has many words that sound very similar to its.

    For example, the sound of cut and cot, cup and cop, suck and sock. I can’t talk to other people, because I don’t known many words in English. The people don’t understand what I said, because my pronunciation is incorrect with those words have many syllables in English such as glamorous, conversations, and participation. On the other hand, there are grammatical differences between my country language and English language. For example, in my country language adjective after noun. Oppositely, in English language adjective before noun. I have taken a lot times to practice English.

    For example, I had studied English sine 2008, so I can’t listen and speak fluent English. Second, there were big differences between my culture and the culture in the United States. There is different about working time. For example, the working time of offices in my country are start from 7:00 Am to 11. 30 Am and 1:30 Pm to 5:00 Pm and in United States start from 9:00 Am to 5:00 Pm. Next, there is different about celebrated day, because the traditional holidays of my country used other calendar. For example, this year the new days of my country is on February 10, 2013 in the United States.

    There is different about food. For example, the staple food in my country is rice and in the United States is flour. Third, I had difficult times to find a job in the United States. My job in my country are not in accordance with the United States. For example, My job is construction. In the United States the people use wood to built a house. In my country used brick and cement to built a house. Next, I don’t working experience in the United States. For example, – Don’t have a degree in the United States. III. Conclusion (Paragraph 5): The three ways my life changed are language, culture, job.

    How to move to a foreign country

    The world is shrinking.

    The internet of things is bringing everyone closer and corporations around the world are taking up roots in countries well beyond their domestic borders.

    Business relocation is on trend in 2017. Moving a company’s trade and base of operations makes a whole lot of sense for many business owners. Open up new avenues of sales, acquire better quality or cheaper resources and expand into new, up-and-coming markets.

    The benefits are tempting, but a question remains: How do you move your company overseas?

    Immediately, it sounds like a migraine waiting to happen. Relocating an individual overseas is known to be stressful enough, but an entire brand? Nobody is suggesting the process will be easy, yet it is not only doable, but also doesn’t have to be a nightmare. You just have to follow the right path.

    The key to successful business relocation? Divide and conquer. Move through the stages of relocation one step at a time. So, let’s start from the beginning:

    Establish Your Goals

    Step one on the road to smooth business relocation is to establish why exactly you are moving. What is your goal?

    You’ll need to have a clear concept of what exactly is driving you to move overseas, in order to move to the right place and succeed in a new international market. Moving for the sake of moving isn’t going to be good for business. Common reasons for business relocation are:

    • Cheaper operating costs
    • Improved local and national infrastructure
    • Potential for talent acquisition
    • Better resource access
    • Growing/more established markets
    • Stronger investment and networking opportunities
    • Better supply chains

    Know your goals and you’ll be able to move forward with your international business move.

    Find Your Location

    Once you know your goals, it’s time to think about location. Don’t make the mistake of picking your desired country first. It might be prettier, but is it actually going to be good for business?

    Using your goals as a guide, research where you’ll be able to best achieve those goals. For example, if you are a Fintech firm looking to expand operations and gain more investments, there are a number of cities around the world which are primed for such opportunities. Likewise, there are plenty of countries where certain, hard-to-find talent are present in much greater numbers. Italy, for example, is known for its abundance of architects. Poland is famous for its rosters of software developers and those companies looking for highly qualified engineers need only cast their eyes towards India.

    Don’t just pick a location that just sounds nice or exotic; find the location that is perfect for your circumstances and goals.

    Get Appropriate Permissions

    Before you do anything else as part of your business relocation, you need to establish your right to move your business and work in your chosen nation. Many countries welcome businesses that offer opportunities for local employment and tax gains, which means it can be easier to acquire permission than an individual heading out looking for work.

    That doesn’t mean the process will be simple, though.

    Acquiring permission to operate a business within a foreign nation will take time, evidence of profitability and a lot of paperwork. It will also differ country by country, which may also impact your decision of where exactly to relocate your business to.

    It is recommended that you do your research and get advice from an expert in this area. Those best to talk to are immigration boards, embassies and brands that have made similar moves.

    Plan Your Relocation

    Smooth business relocation requires one thing if nothing else, a meticulously laid out plan. No stone can be left unturned, no item without its proper place. The best-laid plans do two things:

    1. They ensure everyone in the business knows what is going on
    2. They reduce the chance of problems occurring

    How do you make a strong business relocation plan? The first step is to assign a project manager for your move. This can be yourself, a member of HR, another manager, or a third party. Having one person overseeing a plan means they have ultimate control, which ensures all bases are covered and communication can remain clear.

    The relocation manager is responsible for planning all elements of the move. Plans should include everything from timelines and admin tasks, to employee and family relocation, potential problems and pitfalls, budgets and more.

    What is included in a plan will depend on your goals, business and chosen location, so don’t ever follow a generic template for your plans. Make sure they are designed around your unique business relocation.

    Hire Corporate Relocators

    As we’ve already discussed, while relocating a business is possible, it is a major task; a task made easier when following the right processes and getting the right people involved.

    The people you really need involved in your business relocation are corporate movers, specifically those that specialise in international relocation. The benefits are simple. Movers like these know exactly how to get your company from where it is to where it needs to go. They have experience in the industry and they can help support all stages of moving. They can also manage the project and take out a lot of the stress and potential for errors.

    Of course, hiring a corporate relocation company is not an obligation. You can arrange visas, shipping and plan aspects yourself. However, consider it like doing your own financial management over hiring an accountant. On a small scale, you can easily do it yourself, but on a large scale, such as for a whole business, it becomes a much more difficult feat to accomplish and the potential for mistakes grows by a considerable margin.

    How to move to a foreign country

    Have you ever vowed to move to Canada should a certain to-be-left-unnamed candidate win the election? Or dreamed of strolling the streets of Paris with a French lover on your arm? Or envied your college roommate living in Thailand who documents all her adventures in jealousy-inducing detail on Facebook?

    Well, you shouldn’t.

    A move abroad may seem like an escape from all that ails you—a proverbial carte blanche to reinvent yourself in a new setting. But moving abroad is a big deal—it can be a tough adjustment, and it’s only going to be worse if you don’t have good motives for your move in the first place.

    So before you sell your furniture and buy a one-way ticket to Barcelona, stop and make sure you’re not making this life-changing move for the wrong reasons.

    Love

    Moving to another country will not instantly improve your love life. Take it from an acquaintance of mine, who moved to Europe after deciding that all the men in the States were absolutely intolerable: What did she find once she started dating in her new country? Different geography, same romantic problems.

    Remember this: You are still you, no matter the GPS coordinates, and people are people, no matter what language they’re wooing you in. You won’t suddenly transform into a dating diva by moving abroad, nor will the new dating pool suddenly be free of personal insecurities and emotional hang-ups.

    If you think you’re “romantically stifled” at home, stop and think about what you’re really after, and how you might be able to mix things up without a cross-oceanic jaunt.

    Work

    So, you hate your job, and you’re convinced the whole job search thing would be much easier if you moved to another country. But unless your job requires work in the international arena (e.g., international development), or you already have a position in another country lined up, you may want to re-consider the impact a move abroad will have on your career.

    Yes, the U.S. economy is in crisis mode right now, but many of the popular destinations for U.S. emigrants have also been hit hard. For example, the U.K., the most popular destination for U.S. ex-pats, reached an 8.4% unemployment rate at the end of 2011. And when push comes to shove, employers are more likely to hire natives, who are already authorized to work in the country and speak the native language. Some countries, like Germany, even require people to prove their employment in the country before they’re even allowed to come in.

    While none of these challenges are insurmountable, they do require a lot of preparation, gumption, and self-motivation to overcome. So if it’s just a new job you’re after, you might be better off starting the search closer to home.

    Adventure

    I hear ya, I’ve been there. Bored, burned out, desperately seeking to infuse some excitement into my day-to-day. Moving to another country seems like the perfect answer to the malaise that sets into all of our lives from time to time.

    But getting that stamp in your passport is not a free pass to adventure-land. You know why?

    Because adventure is not what happens to us, but what we make happen. An adventurous spirit will find interesting things to do no matter where in the world she lives. And a person who enjoys quiet evenings at home parked in front of the TV will likely become intimately familiar with the local primetime line-up, no matter whether she’s sitting in a small Midwestern town or a stone’s throw away from Champs-Élysées.

    OK, so now that I’ve beat you over the head with why you should not become an ex-pat, let’s talk about why you should: To immerse yourself in a new culture. To become fluent in a foreign language. To meet people who will help you see yourself, your country, and the world in a whole new way. And that’s just to name a few. All these things would be possible, I suppose, but highly improbable if you were to stay put in one place for the rest of your life.

    Moving abroad can be a marvelous experience, but the bottom line is this: Do your research, do some serious thinking, and before you jet off, make sure you’re making a move for the right reasons.

    How to move to a foreign country

    If you’re thinking of moving to a foreign country where you don’t know anyone, the thought of making friends can be intimidating.

    When you pick up your life and move across the world there are a lot of factors that come into play, like if you should sell your furniture or sell your car.

    We get so caught up in the preparation aspect that sometimes we forget about what happens after the move. (Good things, of course! But still things you want to think about!)

    Here are seven ways you can meet people and make friends around the world, whether you’re moving for a job, traveling solo, or going with friends/family!

    1. Find a job

    This is the most obvious one, but if you’re working while you travel and your job is based in a certain location, hang out with your team!

    One of the best perks of working in a foreign country is that you automatically have a built in social network.

    Even if you don’t become besties with your co-workers, or if there are slight language barriers at first, you have people you will hang out with on a regular basis.

    2. Meetup

    Meetup is a website where you can meet friends online through events or messaging. They have groups you can join based on location and interest so it’s easy to connect with others who share interests with you.

    I used Meetup when I moved to Arizona – I didn’t yet have a job and didn’t know anyone, so I made a few good friends that way!

    3. Couchsurfing events

    Couchsurfing isn’t just for finding somewhere to stay!

    Not only can you connect with your hosts, but they have community events in different cities too.

    When I lived in Florence there were events all the time for various activities from a general meetup, to yoga groups. pretty much anything, really.

    How to move to a foreign country

    4. Social media/online communities

    Facebook is a great way to stay in touch with friends around the world and people back home, but one of the best features are Facebook groups.

    While your news feed is getting boring (let’s be real, everyone is pretty much on Insta/Snapchat now), many Groups on FB are thriving.

    I personally love the Girls Love Travel group on Facebook and they have separate tags where you can connect with people in certain cities.

    There are also backpacker Groups – like Thailand or Southeast Asia backpackers – as well as pretty much any niche under the sun.

    To find these types of groups, search on FB for travel, backpacker, nomad, or expat groups and you should find plenty!

    How to move to a foreign country

    5. Co-working spaces

    If you’re working remotely whether that’s through a company or for your own business, see if you can find co-working spaces in your city.

    A co-working space is where you can work on your work, in the same space as others who also work remotely. So you can keep up with your work but have some human interaction during your work hours!

    Since the “digital nomad” lifestyle is becoming increasingly popular these days, co-working spaces seem to be popping up all over.

    A traveling co-working group that is becoming hugely popular is Remote Year, where you work remotely while traveling for a year with 75 people.

    6. Learn the language

    If you don’t know the language of the country you’re moving to, start learning. Say hello to people and have small talk conversations.

    You never know where that will lead!

    7. Take classes

    Even if you’re done with school, try taking classes for fun at either a local or international university in your city.

    When I was in Italy there were quite a few people taking Italian language, food & wine, cooking, and even sports classes for fun.

    It’s a great way to meet both locals or other international students in your city while at the same time learning something new.

    Bottom Line:

    Don’t put a lot of pressure on yourself to make best friends right away.

    Even having some social interaction can really help the transition be easier when you’re moving to a foreign country where you don’t know anyone.

    If you feel alone, isolated, or homesick right away, know that that is totally normal, especially if you’re traveling solo.

    Keep a positive attitude, give these tricks a try, and put yourself out there!

    Give it a chance and you never know the awesome stories or opportunities that are headed your way!

    Do you need to find a roommate in your new country before you relocate? Finding the right roommate is difficult when you are simply moving to a new city–searching for a compatible roommate thousands of miles away is even more daunting. Find out how to successfully search for and find the perfect overseas roommate with these helpful tips.

    Go online

    One of the best ways to get started roommate hunting before your move overseas is using an online tool. There are a variety of websites online where you can search for available roommates and housing–anywhere in the world. While many of these websites only offer services in the U.S., there are several that can connect you with roomies overseas. Some of the top roommate-hunting websites with listing in foreign countries include:

    • EasyRoomate.com
    • Roomster.com
    • Sublet.com (while not exclusively a roommate site, it could be useful when seeking affordable housing–you may not need a roommate if you find a great sublet!)

    You can also try checking listings on Craigslist.org, but always remember to be wary–the website has a reputation for scams and should be used with caution and discretion.

    Network/Ask your employer

    If you are moving overseas for work, networking can be a great way to find a trustworthy roommate. Ask your professional contacts in your new country if they have any friends, family, or associates that are looking for a roommate. Finding a roommate through someone you know is safer and more reliable, and allows you to find out more about the individual before you decide to share a home together.

    Ask important questions

    Once you have found a potential roommate, make sure to ask him or her some important questions to ensure he or she is not only reliable, but compatible with you. Questions to ask include:

    • Do you smoke?
    • Have you lived with roommates before?
    • Do you have a job? What type of job?
    • Do you have pets?
    • How long do you need a roommate for?
    • What are your standards/expectations for cleanliness? Noise?

    If you will be moving into your roommate’s existing apartment or home, you may want to ask questions about the size of the space, the cost of rent, and the conditions of the lease. If you will be getting a new place together, who’s names will be on the lease? How will you pay for rent each month? How will you divide up other expenses? Living with a roommate is a complicated arrangement, and it’s important to cover all pertinent topics before moving in–especially when you are starting a whole new life in a country. Being unexpectedly evicted in a foreign place where you know very few people can be a disastrous thing to experience.

    Get a native roommate

    While you may be tempted to find a fellow expat as a roommate to stay in your comfort zone, living with a local can yield many benefits. If you must learn a new language in your new home country, having a live-in coach will be useful. Ideally, an optimal roommate will speak both your language and the native tongue, so you can effectively communicate as well as practice the local dialect. A native roommate can also show you around town, and recommend the best places to shop dine, or grab a drink. You will assimilate to your new culture and feel comfortable quicker if you resist the temptation to live with a fellow expat.

    Consider more than cost

    Though you may want to save a dollar and find the most affordable place to live when moving overseas on a tight budget, choosing your roommate based on the rent of their place is not always the best idea. Consider the size and neighborhood of the accommodations, and your compatibility of the roommate(s) you will share it with. Are they of similar age? Is there enough space for everyone to be comfortable? Will you be able to communicate easily? Does everyone smoke, even if you despise the habit? Make sure to ask all pertinent questions about the space and your roommate(s) before making a decision–no matter how appealing the monthly rate may be.

    Buying a one-way ticket is always exciting and scary at the same time. You can never know what to expect and where you will end up. But one thing you know for sure – your life will change completely right after you get out of the airplane.

    Another country is like another planet – most probably, you will face a lot of challenges. On the other hand, you shouldn’t forget that moving to a foreign country is an immensely enriching and rewarding experience.

    To avoid unpleasant situations, make a detailed plan before you hit the road. That’s what you need to consider when migrating:

    Table of Contents

    Your Immigration Status

    A lot of immigrants get in trouble due to their ignorance of the law.

    Ignorance of the law is no excuse (unfortunately). That’s why you need to check what you can legally do in the destination country. Avoid working illegally – it’s a risk that can lead to horrible consequences (for instance, deportation without possibility to return).

    If you want stability and personal freedom, follow the rules, and establish residency to be able to buy the property or start a business.

    Experts in Lightman Immigration recommend contacting a lawyer in order to determine your status in a foreign country.

    Packing

    Moving to a different flat can be a nightmare. Moving to a different country is even worse. Besides clothes and electronics, take some basic toiletries and medicines. You don’t need to take everything with you (especially if you don’t have accommodation yet). So, feel free to sell your old things instead of bringing them all with you. However, if you do find yourself needing to bring your belongings, you can always look into employing long-distance movers.

    Besides practical things, make sure to pack some sentimental items – like photos or a blanket made by your grandma. These things will help you to cozy up your new apartment.

    You are about to start a new chapter in your life, but it doesn’t mean you should leave everything behind and never look back.

    Socialization

    Making new friends in a foreign country can be pretty challenging. However, you should do your best to get to know other people. Expanding your social circle will give you a lot of opportunities and make you feel more confident.

    The most important thing is to learn the language of the country you have moved to. If you are still a beginner, consider going to the local Language Club where you can meet native speakers and other expats.

    Find local Facebook groups and connect with people there. Visit as many social events as possible. Being with other people is good for your professional life and mental health.

    Language Barrier

    You must have heard this saying: learning a foreign language can open new doors. Once you learn a local language, you will be able to find a better job, make new friends, and feel more comfortable in a new country.

    So, start learning a foreign language as soon as possible. You can take a course at a language school, find a language exchange partner, listen to podcasts, etc.

    Once you are abroad, speak a foreign language as much as possible. You shouldn’t be afraid to make a mistake, since it’s not your first language. Most native speakers will appreciate you speaking their language anyway.

    Access To Medicine

    The smartest thing is to get health insurance right after you move to a foreign country. The medical system in your destination country might look completely different. So, do your research beforehand. Getting insurance will help you feel more secure – especially if you don’t speak the local language.

    Accommodation

    Looking for accommodation on the spot might not be a good idea.

    You might even need to ask other expats (in local Facebook groups) about the rental price so that you can avoid overpaying.

    If you are moving to a foreign country all by yourself, consider sharing a flat with the locals. It will help you learn the language faster and blend into the local community.

    Mental Health

    Moving to a foreign country is quite stressful. There is even something called a ‘migrant depression.’ Needless to say, you will also miss your family, friends, food, places. If you want to make it any less painful for yourself, don’t change everything at once.

    Start exploring a foreign culture gradually. Meanwhile, keep in touch with your family and friends, cook your favorite food, celebrate your traditions. By doing so, you will be able to keep your feet on the ground.

    Understand your emotions and try to prevent depression. If you feel insecure and lost, consider seeing a therapist.

    Immigration is a real challenge, no matter how mentally strong you are. But one day you will walk outside and realize that it feels like home.

    This post was just what I needed to read! I’m heading off travelling long-term in 3 weeks and am terrified of leaving my comfortable little bubble. However, I am doing what you did – letting go of the fear and taking the plunge! Thanks for the inspiration 🙂

    Glad you liked the post, Christie. Best of luck on your upcoming trip. I don’t think it’s possible to ever feel FULLY prepared, so your best bet is to take the plunge and enjoy the ride. Enjoy!

    I feel exactly the same christy.

    Glad the post could provide inspiration for you Melanie, we hope your move is a wonderful experience for you 🙂

    Great post! I myself am from SoCal (OC, went to college in SD), and am currently reading this from Portugal, where I am visiting the man I fell in love with 5 months ago when he was traveling to California. He ended up coming back to me in CA first and spending 2 months, now I am here. Our story is a little different than yours and your girlfriend’s, in that we are both divorced single parents with 2 kids apiece. Still, we are determined to make it work, even if it means splitting time between countries for parts of the year. I love reading stories like yours about people who took the leap and are making it work!

    Wow Melissa your story is amazing, so inspired by your courage and determination to make it work! I’m a huge advocate for long distance relationships working if you give them the chance to & are willing to put in the hard work.

    Best wishes to you and your partner and congrats! Happy & safe travels.

    Five years ago we sold everything, bought a boat and set off sailing around the world. One of our biggest fears was not being understood in the various countries we visited. The fear was unfounded as we have never had a problem. You do find a way and it is amazing how hand signals can speak for themselves.
    Really enjoyed this blog and anyone else worried about going aboard because of language barriers… don’t.

    So glad you enjoyed the blog Mark – and congrats on facing your fears and taking the leap to realize your dream. Sailing around the world sounds absolutely amazing!!

    Not being understood I think is a very common fear – though as you rightly pointed out, you’d be surprised with just how far sign language will take you! And people around the world are generally very friendly and welcoming towards foreigners nowadays – sign language and hand gestures I’ve found, is actually a brilliant way to break the ice!!

    Great message – thanks for stopping by! And happy travels/sails!

    How I agree with a bit about moving to a different country to try and live there! I think if you truly want to know yourself you really should do it, no matter what. My husband and I moved abroad and do not regret it a bit! Apart from having quite an adventure all the time, we started traveling more and discovered that we can now afford our new passion. There is nothing more rewarding than trying to live abroad for some time. And there is always a possibility to discover that new place is exciting and can add more colours to your life! Although it is a bit scary at first, it is worth it!

    Absolutely, thanks for sharing your insights Monika! I’m so glad you took the leap with your husband and are now enjoying living and traveling abroad, the experience truly does add more color to your life.

    I’ve always said that starting and taking that first step is the hardest part, and then you’ll wonder why you hadn’t taken the plunge sooner!

    How I can related to this! Five years ago I moved to the UK and currently I’m living in Turkey. I have the same fears but also the same excitement whenever I’m moving. I’m currently in a long distance relationship as well but since both of us are still studying, relocating isn’t an option. But as soon as we’re done, bring it on!

    SO glad to hear you can relate Nussaibah, and it sounds like you have the right positive attitude which will get you through any hurdle. I can tell you first hand that long distance relationships can work if you truly want to make them happen – trust me, you’ll both be finished studying before you know it and you’ll eventually forget that you ever spent time apart!

    Best of luck to you and happy continued travels!

    How to move to a foreign country

    Moving can be stressful enough – never mind moving to another country. If it is for a job, you might not have all the time you would like to prepare. The relocation checklist below will keep you on task!

    1. Obtain A Work Visa

    This is the first thing you should have on your radar. That is, if you need it. If you are a dual citizen, you will not need it (maybe that is why the company hired you in the first place). Understand how long you will be able to stay on the visa and how long it will take to get.

    2. Understand Your Contract

    If there is nothing about the company paying for you to get home, negotiate or reconsider. See what legal avenues you would have in the event the company was acquired, went under or just needed to let you go. Be excited about the opportunity but protect yourself.

    3. Find A Place To Live

    Moreover, insist on doing it in person. Especially if your travels to the country are limited, take the opportunity to learn about the place you are thinking about living. If you will be in the country without a place to stay for a while (maybe the apartment you picked is not available until next month), set up your hotel for when you arrive.

    4. Who Is Paying For What?

    Request your company detail what they will pay for and how much they will cover. Will they pay to move your dog? Will they allow funds for household items to set up your new place? Will they subsidize if your children need to attend an international school? Do not make any assumptions.

    5. Your Pets

    Speaking of moving your pets, it is not as simple as buying a ticket and flying them overseas. Many countries have requirements for quarantines for a certain period of time before moving them. Find out the national laws, and use a company that makes international arrangements for animals.

    6. Negotiate Salary

    If you are getting shipped from the same company to do the same job, your salary will probably still need an adjustment. Take the cost of living into consideration in negotiating your new salary.

    7. Set Up A Bank Account

    You will likely be required to go in person to get your bank account but try to do this before your move – maybe on one of your earlier trips to your soon-to-be homeland. Get an understanding of how the employer will pay you and find a local, convenient bank to keep your money.

    8. Consider Your Kids

    Do you have children who will need schooling? Find out what the options are in your new area, especially for an expat. If you are planning on returning home after a short stint, an international school may be a better bet to keep them on the same track as back at home.

    9. Cull Through Your Personal Items

    Use second-hand selling apps like Letgo and OfferUp to sell big items you are not taking overseas. Only move what you are going to need or is meaningful to you. You must weigh the cost of transporting items versus acquiring the same item in your new country. Storage facilities back home are always an option if you know you will not be gone for too long.

    10. Get Professional Moving Quotes

    Your company might have recommendations if they move employees all the time. It is a good idea to get these quotes and decide from there.

    11. Will You Drive?

    Your stateside driver’s license probably will not be valid in another country. Consider if you will ever need to drive in your new hometown or if other transportation options will be suitable. If you want to be able to drive, set up taking a test for a driver’s license abroad as soon as you arrive (or on a prior trip). If not, sell your car and use the money for mass transit.

    12. Research Tax Treaties

    Every country has different tax laws, and you need to know what you will have to pay to who and when depending on your situation. Bilateral tax agreements take care of the problem of double taxation when moving between two countries.

    13. Join Online Communities

    Before moving, find some local associations that you can begin to engage with online – even before you step foot in the new country. You will start building relationships that will not only assist you in the work world but may turn into friendships in a foreign place.

    14. Set Up Healthcare

    Find out if the prescriptions you take on a regular basis are available in your new country and line up an appointment with a doctor to meet once you settle in. There is nothing more stressful than not having someone to turn to should you need medical attention.

    15. Pay All Outstanding Bills

    Before you leave, try to pay any unpaid bills or account. However, keep an online bank account for a while so you have a way to pay anything that might come through after you have physically moved.

    16. Change Your Address

    Be sure you report an address change for any credit cards or other accounts you are keeping through the move. In addition, go to your local post office, request a Mover’s Guide and fill out an international change of address (COA). US Postal Service’s premium forwarding service forwards your mail in one package once a week.

    The process of relocating to a different country can be tiring, stressful and strenuous, especially with a long list of things-to-do to complete. However, with enough research and support, this can be an opportunity of a lifetime. Plan ahead to be fully prepared for anything that you may confront during the relocation!

    How to move to a foreign country

    Whenever you move to a new city, state or overseas to another country, you’ll probably feel the effects of change. When moving overseas, to a place where nothing around you is familiar and you feel completely disoriented, you’ll experience culture shock. Culture shock often sets in gradually, and sometimes, can result in depression and withdrawal. It can feel like you’ll never be happy again and you may want to pack up and head back home. But before you do, see how you can help ease the stress that often accompanies moving to another country and culture.

    Create a Home Away From Home

    The first thing you should do after you’ve unpacked your last bag is to settle into your new space. But don’t just settle, make your space feel truly like home with things that remind you of home–things that make you feel comforted. If you weren’t able to bring things from home, find things that will make your new house feel more like home. Candles, blankets, plants–all are fairly inexpensive yet provide some necessary warmth and comfort.

    Hang photos of home, friends, and family in your space. Not only will they remind you of all you love, but will help you feel secure when you’re still trying to settle in.

    If you’re on a budget and don’t want to spend too much, the best thing to do is to concentrate on the room where you spend most of your time. If you love to cook, make the kitchen the priority. Purchase some cookware, nice plates and glasses so you can feel good cooking in your space. If you’re a reader who spends a lot of time on the couch, then concentrate on creating a cozy space in the living room. Create one main area where you feel good and more at home.

    Spend Time in Your New Neighborhood

    Get to know your neighborhood by finding all the local spots where you can buy groceries, get your hair cut, do your laundry and spend some time doing what the locals do. Spend a few mornings a week exploring the cafes and breakfast spots, taking a book or notebook with you to jot down your thoughts and feelings which can help you identify what’s most disconcerting about your move.

    If you don’t speak the local language, try. Take a translation book with you. It’s amazing how far you can get with just a few words. Let people know you’ve just moved and they’ll be more than happy to welcome you.

    Be a Tourist

    Even though you’re now a resident, it’s a good idea to strike out on your own and do the touristy things. Go sightseeing. Stroll the streets. Find out what it is about your city that makes it so special. And while you’re taking photos and absorbing the local vibe, you’ll also overhear what outsiders are saying about where you now live.

    Join Clubs

    To keep culture shock at bay you need to meet some locals and develop new friendships. There are lots of ways to do this depending on your interests. Finding local clubs and organizations can provide the perfect environment to get to know people who have a similar focus. Whether it’s a particular sport, hobby or cultural affiliation, most cities have local clubs or meet-up groups that you can join.

    Take a Class

    Taking a course, either out of interest or to learn something new like the local language, is a really easy way to meet new people. Again, like clubs, classes bring people together for a common interest. Plus, you’ll meet people of varying ages and from different areas. If you take a language course, you’ll also meet other foreigners who may or may not share your culture but who share your experience.

    Volunteer

    Volunteering is another great way to get to know new people and develop strong relationships and is a great option for people who want to get involved and feel part of their new community. Volunteer positions can be found online, through local ads or postings, or just by asking. Look for some neighborhood organizations that are of interest and introduce yourself, letting them know what you can offer.

    If language is a barrier, start simple. Volunteer for a mail-out or by boxing canned goods for a local food bank. Depending on your native language, you may find the local community center or school needs a language instructor. Teaching is one of the best ways to not only share your culture and language but to also to learn the native language. Students are always the best teachers.

    Join an Expat Community

    While joining an expat community is often the first place a foreign worker or traveler turns to when culture shock sets in, it can promote a more isolationist environment where you find yourself with people who share a common language and culture, preventing you from becoming more integrated into the local scene. However, if you are having a hard time adapting, meeting people from your home country is not a bad thing at all – do whatever is best to help you through this difficult transition.

    Expat communities can also help you maintain your culture, particularly if you’ve made a permanent move and you want to ensure ties to home are maintained.

    Remember, find those things that make you feel more at home in your new country and soon, before you know it, you’ll be giving tourists directions and telling other travelers the best places to find take-out and good coffee.

    How to move to a foreign country

    Moving is stressful enough — imagine having to pack up your belongings to settle down in a new country!

    Beyond the logistics of actually packing up and moving, you have to take care of your financial responsibilities, too.

    There’s the car note you have to pay off, Sallie Mae wants your student loans payments, and you’ve got to send $2,000 to your brother once you’re settled for money he lent you.

    These things should be easy to accomplish, except… wait. You closed your U.S. bank account and credit cards.

    Statistics on how many Americans live overseas are hard to come by because of limited data, but the State Department estimates the number of U.S. citizens who live abroad (and are not working for the government) to be 6.32 million.

    Other estimates say only 2.2 million Americans live abroad.

    If you’re planning to join one of the millions of Americans living abroad, here’s a good piece of advice: keep your bank and credit card accounts!

    One of the biggest mistakes Americans make when they move overseas is closing their bank and credit card accounts.

    Because upon returning back to the U.S., you might be in for a rude awakening when you have difficulty opening new lines of credits or applying for loans.

    Obviously, you’ll have to open a new bank account in your new country, but there are many reasons why you should keep your account in the United States as well.

    For starters, unless you are already well acquainted with the country you’re moving to, you don’t know how their banking customs and systems differ from what you’re used to.

    What’s the process of applying for a credit card? Are fees different? Will you only be able to use ATMs during certain hours?

    Some countries are very strict about what could happen if you default, others have stringent currency controls.

    Learn about your new country’s banking system before you make the move overseas.

    It might not be so easy to open a bank account in your new country, so having one in the U.S. isn’t a bad idea.

    Beyond customs, though, there are many other reasons why you shouldn’t close your U.S. bank or credit card accounts.

    Reasons to keep your U.S. bank account open

    Are there things you will have to continue paying even as you build a new life abroad?

    It will be a whole lot easier to pay for credit cards, loans, your car and phone bill with a U.S. bank account rather than a foreign one.

    Imagine the logistical nightmare you could encounter if you try to pay some of these bills with a foreign bank account — not to mention the fees you might incur!

    Plus, if you’re someone who doesn’t really use online banking, sending a check from a foreign bank to pay for a bill might take several weeks to clear.

    Keeping your U.S. bank account open will help you pay off your bills in a stress-free and easy manner.

    One way that you can easily keep your bank account open — or credit card for that matter — is by changing your account’s registered address to a loved one’s home.

    Using a relative’s address or your parents’ residence for your account will allow you to easily pay off bills and complete other transactions with your U.S. bank.

    Make sure the person you choose is trustworthy, however, because they might be receiving some of your important financial statements.

    If you don’t want to rely on a loved one to receive your billing information, you might consider informing your bank about your overseas move and finding out whether it will allow you to change your billing address to a foreign destination.

    Be careful if your bank allows this to happen because even though you have a foreign address, it doesn’t mean the institution will mail your statement to you more quickly. You don’t want to get hit with late fees.

    Whether you use a loved one’s address or your own overseas, it’s a good idea to switch to paperless communications as much as possible.

    It removes the possibility of your bill getting lost in the mail and prevents other incidents from occurring.

    Fees to avoid

    Another reason to keep your U.S. bank account open is the fact that it will save you money on big fees. How often do you plan to visit America?

    If you plan to make trips back annually, keeping your U.S. bank account open will help you save cash on fees for foreign transactions or out-of-network ATM withdrawals.

    Of course, if you have a credit card with no foreign transaction fee, this isn’t something that you should worry about.

    Even if you don’t plan to make yearly trips back to America, keeping your U.S. bank account might come in handy if you want to transfer funds to your friends or relatives back home.

    It’s a lot cheaper depositing money into another U.S.-based bank from an American account for your mother’s birthday than wiring money from abroad.

    Reasons to keep at least one U.S. credit card account open

    First of all, you’ll cause some damage to your credit score if you close all your healthy credit card accounts at once.

    But more importantly, if you ever return to America, you might have a difficult time getting a bank account or access to credit if you cut all your U.S. accounts.

    Keeping a U.S. credit card account open will help you maintain a credit history so that if you ever return to America you won’t appear risky to lenders.

    Of course, you should use the card every now and then so that your account isn’t labeled inactive.

    That said, if you have multiple credit card accounts, you don’t need to keep them all open.

    A U.S.-based store credit card won’t really do you any good if you’re living in Marrakech, for instance.

    If you are going to close a few credit card accounts, do it over time and not all at once to avoid damaging your credit score.

    You should also inform your U.S.-based credit card issuer that you’ll be abroad if you plan to use the card overseas (make sure yours charges no foreign transaction fee though).

    Also, keep close watch on your account and check your online statements each month. The last thing you want is for a scam artist to cause you a financial headache by stealing your identity.

    Before you leave, be sure that you call your card’s issuer and inform them of your plans of moving abroad.

    Most issuers shouldn’t have an issue with keeping your card account open while you live overseas, but it’s best to call for confirmation.

    Posted by: Robbie Kunz in Study Abroad September 13, 2008

    I was asked recently when you move to a new country, how long does it take to learn the language there? This is a very good question because a lot of people have misconceptions about learning a foreign language in a new country.

    The truth is, it is very easy to mess this opportunity up. I know plenty of people who have lived in foreign countries for long periods of time… even more than 10 years and still cannot speak or read the language at all. On the other hand, there are many people who go to a new country and pick up the language pretty well so that after a few years of living there, they are able to speak it at an advanced level.

    Unfortunately, you can’t just expect to become fluent in a new language by merely travelling to a new country. It still takes some work on your part to make progress in the language. The good news, however, is that by being in the country where the language is spoken, you are surrounded by opportunities everyday (including non-study periods) where you will be exposed to the language and therefore make progress in it.

    For example, when you are on the train, you will be exposed to advertisements in the foreign language. When you go to the supermarket, everything will be written in the language you are studying and the people around you will be speaking the language. For this reason, even though you are not studying a language book, you are still “studying” the language and so you get a lot more “study” time in by being in the country rather than being back home where these situations would normally be conducted in English. This is the main benefit of living in the country where the language is spoken.

    However, to make full use of these opportunities, it’s necessary to do a little study of what you perceive around you. You may want to keep track of the vocabulary you come across again and again so that you will be able to understand it the next time. You will want to get repeated exposure to certain sentence patterns in order to internalize them.

    So, if you ever have the opportunity to go to the country where the language you are studying is spoken, make sure you make good use of this chance and don’t mess it up by speaking English all the time or not taking the time to do a little study!

    How to move to a foreign country

    How to move to a foreign country

    How to move to a foreign country

    How to move to a foreign country

    • Portugal, Ireland and Australia are some of the countries offering rural relocation incentives.
    • In 2020, an Italian village with just 115 residents offered more than €44,000 ($47,000) in relocation funding.
    • COVID-19 and remote working has made rural relocation more possible – and desirable – for some.

    The countryside needs you – and many rural places will pay you to relocate there.

    For some, the pandemic and the ability to work remotely has made this more possible.

    Here are a few examples of paid rural relocation grants.

    EDISON Alliance: What is the Forum doing to close the digital gap?

    COVID-19 has exposed digital inequities globally and exacerbated the digital divide. Most of the world lives in areas covered by a mobile broadband network, yet more than one-third (2.9 billion people) are still offline. Cost, not coverage, is the barrier to connectivity.

    At The Davos Agenda 2021, the World Economic Forum launched the EDISON Alliance, the first cross-sector alliance to accelerate digital inclusion and connect critical sectors of the economy.

    Through the 1 Billion Lives Challenge, the EDISON Alliance aims to improve 1 billion lives globally through affordable and accessible digital solutions across healthcare, financial services and education by 2025.

    Read more about the EDISON Alliance’s work in our Impact Story.

    Relocate to rural Portugal

    In 2020, Portugal launched a rural grant scheme called Emprego Interior MAIS (Inland Employment PLUS).

    Workers moving to rural areas can apply for up to €4,827 funding. In most Portuguese villages, this would be enough to cover the annual rent on a small house, says the Financial Times. Applicants need to stay for at least a year.

    Ireland’s relocation incentives

    In Ireland, the government unveiled a plan last year to attract workers to rural towns and villages as part of its Rural Future policy. It includes relocation grants and tax incentives for workers moving to rural areas.

    Through a €1 billion Rural Regeneration Fund, the Irish government is also funding the creation of 400 remote working hubs in rural areas with high-speed internet access. These will be created by converting buildings like town halls, theatres and cinemas.

    How to move to a foreign country

    Italy’s call for new rural residents

    In southern Italy, the Municipality of Santo Stefano di Sessanio, a mediaeval village with 115 residents, launched a relocation scheme in 2020, including grants of up to €8,000 a year for three years.

    The offer included a house for a “symbolic rent” and a non-repayable grant of up to €20,000 for an entrepreneurial start-up.

    The municipality wanted to fight the “depopulation and desertification” of rural areas, it said. Of Santo Stefano di Sessanio’s 115 residents, 41 were over 65 and only 13 were under the age of 20, the municipality added.

    Get paid to relocate to the US – or Australia

    Vermont, a state in the northeastern United States, offers up to $7,500 to cover relocation expenses for workers moving there.

    Its schemes include the New Remote Worker Grant, for workers working remotely for an employer from a home office or co-working space in Vermont.

    Australia also offers relocation assistance, including up to AUS$6,000 if you relocate to a regional area.

    Other places that have offered cash incentives to relocate there include Spain, Greece, Switzerland and Croatia.

    How to move to a foreign country

    Have you read?

    • How COVID-19 has affected where – and even whether – people want to relocate for work
    • The rise of remote work means we need better ‘intercultural skills’ – this is what that means
    • Want to swap working from home, for working from Hawaii? Here’s how

    Remote workers can relocate

    Rural areas have long competed with towns and cities for jobs, talent and investment.

    But since COVID-19, new remote ways of working mean people can work from anywhere.

    Surveys have shown growing interest in moving to rural areas. A survey by Gallup in 2020 found almost half of all adults in the United States said they’d prefer to live in a small town or rural area.

    In a recent Microsoft survey of 31,000 people in 31 countries, the 2022 Work Trend Index, 52% of Gen Z workers – those born between the mid-1990s and early 2010s – say they are considering moving to a new location because they’re able to work remotely.

    To help close the digital divide and enable global access to essential online services and opportunities, the World Economic launched The EDISON Alliance at Davos in 2021. Comprised of leaders from the public and private sectors who are prioritizing digital inclusion as foundational to the achievement of the United Nations’ sustainability development goals, it is working towards: “Improving one billion lives globally through affordable and accessible digital solutions across, at least, health, finance, and education by 2025.”

    So you’ve landed your dream job overseas or settled on a gap year abroad? You’re in for an exciting – and challenging – change. But don’t let the logistics of moving take away from the experience. Make your transition as stress-free as possible with our step-by-step guide.

    Before You Move

    1. Figure Out Your Finances

    If you’re a U.S. citizen, moving abroad doesn’t take you off Uncle Sam’s radar. As an expat, you’ll have to file for taxes in the U.S. and your new host country. To reduce the impact of double taxation, apply for the Foreign Tax Credit and become well-versed in your new home’s laws and regulations.

    You should also setup an appointment to open a bank account in your new location as soon as you arrive since it can take time to schedule. Banking systems differ from country to country, so it’s best to keep your old bank account open to send yourself money online when you’re in a pinch.

    2. Renew Your Passport

    Many countries have a six-month validity rule, meaning your passport shouldn’t expire within six months of your move. Passport renewal by mail is affordable, but can take up to eight weeks. If you’re in a rush, you can expedite the process for an additional fee.

    3. Find a Place to Live

    While some live to couch surf, securing an apartment before you go will help accelerate your settlement process.

    If possible, take a trip to your future home in advance to apartment hunt in person. Realtors can be helpful, but a country- or city-specific website will be your best friend.

    4. Apply for an International Driver’s Permit

    To drive abroad, you’ll need an International Driver’s Permit (IDP) along with a valid driver’s license from your home country. Before getting behind the wheel, make sure to familiarize yourself with the rules of the international road.

    5. Pack Smart

    Create a checklist broken down into subsections (e.g. clothing, electronics, memorabilia, etc.). Lay out everything you hope to bring and decide what’s truly essential. Before you leave home, make sure your luggage fits your airline’s baggage requirements.

    Upon Arrival

    6. Set Up Wi-Fi

    If you know where you’re moving ahead of time, schedule an appointment before you move. Otherwise, contact your local provider and set up an appointment as soon as possible. Depending on the country, there’s a possibility you may be without Wi-Fi for up to a month. On the plus side, it’ll force you to get outside your new apartment.

    7. Get to Know Your Surroundings

    As an expat, there’s a lot to get used to. Exploring is the best way to get acclimated. Wander through the streets or local park. This is your chance to make foreign territory feel like home.

    8. Purchase a New Phone Plan

    Keeping in touch with friends and family back home will help fend off homesickness. Most cell phone providers offer international plans, but the roaming charges cost a pretty penny. Your best bet is to unlock your phone and purchase a SIM card in your new country.

    After You’re Settled

    9. Meet People

    Coworkers and fellow expats are a great start, but don’t be afraid to step out of your comfort zone. Head where like-minded people would be and strike up a conversation.

    10. Find Your New Haunts

    It’ll take some trial and error, but finding your go-to spot will help you feel right at home. Make sure to try out new restaurants and bars –­ even if the cuisine isn’t what you’re used to.

    A move abroad takes more than prep, and there’s bound to be some curveballs. Download these expat apps so you’re ready for anything.

    How to move to a foreign country

    Hey! Chase Amante here.

    You’ve read all the free articles I can offer you for this month.

    If you’d like to read more, I’ve got to ask for your help keeping the lights on at Girls Chase.

    Click a plan below to sign up now and get right back to reading. It’s only 99¢ the first month.

    Monthly

    Unlimited access to GirlsChase.com

    Quarterly

    Unlimited access to GirlsChase.com

    Annually

    Unlimited access to GirlsChase.com

    Already a GirlsChase.com subscriber? Log in here.

    content=”The best countries to move to for beautiful, exotic women… plus, TONS of travel hacks to help you get the most out of your move overseas.”>

    We’ve periodically had different readers ask about this topic, and I’ve had it on our list of articles to write up for sometime – how do you move overseas and have it go well? Several of the questions readers have asked:

    “ Chase, you are a true champ. All your material has really helped with confidence. I have started reading “How to Make a Girl Chase” and plan to start doing the homework assignments once the semester ends 😉

    I would be extremely interested in seeing a post about moving abroad, going on that next adventure, getting out of your comfort zone, and “making it all up as you go.” ”

    How to move to a foreign country

    . that’s from Lupo in the article on how to be smooth . Here’s another:

    “ Hey Chase, a little off topic but I’d like to see a post on moving out of the country and just traveling with a suitcase around different places. It seems like this would automatically make a person much more interesting by giving them entirely new reference points, as you talked about in the below post. Maybe something about the logistics and psychology of it would be interesting. I’d like to follow in your footsteps to Europe or Asia and leave the boring, expected, average corporate world in my dust. ”

    So let’s talk about it – let’s talk moving abroad, traveling overseas, travel hacks, lifestyles, money, food, friends, and women. I’ve broken this (rather lengthy) article down into four (4) sections, hyperlinked here for ease of browsing:

    How to deal with your mom after a fight

    This article was co-authored by Tasha Rube, LMSW. Tasha Rube is a Licensed Social Worker based in Kansas City, Kansas. Tasha is affiliated with the Dwight D. Eisenhower VA Medical Center in Leavenworth, Kansas. She received her Masters of Social Work (MSW) from the University of Missouri in 2014.

    There are 11 references cited in this article, which can be found at the bottom of the page.

    wikiHow marks an article as reader-approved once it receives enough positive feedback. This article received 31 testimonials and 80% of readers who voted found it helpful, earning it our reader-approved status.

    This article has been viewed 252,473 times.

    Seeing your parents argue is a hard experience to deal with, but there are steps you can take to protect yourself from the conflict. Dealing with your parents fighting may also include talking to them directly or with a professional counselor to help them understand how their fighting affects you. You also can take steps to begin coping with going through this. In any case, it’s important to remember that even though you may feel helpless, you are able to do something, but it’s also not your responsibility to keep the peace and their fights aren’t your fault either.

    Do your parents fight a lot? Does their fighting get really intense? Seeing your parents argue is a hard experience to deal with, but there are steps you can take to protect yourself from the conflict, help them understand how they are affecting you, and cope with the aftermath of an argument.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Quickly answer ‘What is my elevation’ using your device’s location

    What Is My Elevation: Find your current elevation based on your device’s location. The panel above the map will show your elevation, and a red marker will show your location on Google Maps.

    This page is optimized for fast loading on a mobile device so that you can quickly answer What Is My Current Elevation. For an interactive elevation map, including elevation profiles, contours, the ability to search elevation by address, and view city and county boundaries on a fully interactive Google Map, use the Elevation map tool.

    The panel above the map shows your current elevation, as well as county, city, township and state. If you’re at home, this tool will tell you what the ground elevation of your house is.

    FAQs for What Is My Elevation?

    Answer questions about your current elevation, including:

    • current elevation
    • elevation at my location
    • elevation where I am
    • my elevation now
    • what is my altitude
    • what is my elevation above sea level
    • present elevation
    • what’s my elevation right now

    Coverage Notes

    • Elevation coverage is worldwide. In the U.S., the vertical accuracy is typically within 8ft (2.44m), in the rest of the world the vertical accuracy is typically within 16m (52.5ft)

    Sources

    Help improve this tool. Please comment.

    • Chromebook
    • Mac
    • Windows
    • Device Missing?

    Google Maps is awesome. Whether you want to find your way to somewhere or explore a city without actually going there, it is an amazing resource that provides hours of fun. It can also be used seriously, but that isn’t quite so interesting. I use Google Maps a lot. I have explored the Pyramids, Eiffel Tower, Grand Canyon, Machu Picchu and other cool places, all from my desk.

    Aerial view is a neat aspect of Google Maps as it switches from the traditional map view to an actual view of buildings, roads and all the little things that fill our world. Taken mostly by satellite but also by aircraft and drones for specific cities and landmarks, the resolution is very impressive.

    If you want to see Google Maps with an aerial view, here’s how to get the best out of it.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Use Google Maps aerial view

    Using Google Maps with an aerial view is as simple as you would expect it to be.

    1. Go to Google Maps.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    2. Manually drag the map to a location or add it into the search box and hit the magnifying glass icon. If you are on mobile, you can also click the compass icon to use your current location.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    3. Click the Satellite box in the bottom left of the map screen. The map should now change to aerial view.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    4. Zoom in and out using a mouse wheel or the + and – buttons on the left. Drag the map as required with the mouse or your finger if using touch.
      How to get aerial view on google maps

    That is essentially all there is to using Google Maps aerial view. You can use these same techniques to explore new places as well as get directions. There are a few neat tricks you can use with Google Maps too.

    Offline Google Maps

    There are occasions when you go somewhere without a cell service but still want directions. Fortunately, you can download a section of Google Maps to use locally. This is very useful if using the smartphone version of the app.

    Be aware though that downloading maps can be data intensive. The average map can be in excess of 100MB, so use Wi-Fi before you leave if you can.

    1. Open Google Maps on your smartphone.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    2. Select your profile icon in the top right and choose Offline maps.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    3. Tap ’Select Your Own Map’, select where on the map you want to download and tap Download. Use gestures to control where you select by dragging the box around the region you’re traveling to.
      How to get aerial view on google maps

    Talking of data.

    Use Wi-Fi only for Google Maps

    As many of us have data caps on our cellphone contracts, it makes sense to restrict map downloads to Wi-Fi. Google is way ahead of us.

    1. Open Google Maps on your smartphone.
    2. Tap your Profile icon in the top right and select Settings.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    3. Toggle Wi-Fi only to restrict the handset.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    4. For iPhone, you need to access Settings and Cellular and toggle off Google Maps.

    Send directions for your desktop to your smartphone

    I use this feature quite a lot when selecting new places to explore by bike. The big screen on my desktop lends itself very well to exploring. I can then just use my cellphone to navigate.

    1. Log into your Google account and open Google Maps on your desktop.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    2. Set your end point and click the Directions button.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    3. Select your start point and get the directions.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    4. Click the Send directions to your phone link in the left pane.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    5. Select the phone or whether you want an email or text. If your phone is registered with your Google account, it will automatically be sent to Google Maps. Otherwise an email or text link will be sent.
      How to get aerial view on google maps

    How to find things to do

    Google Maps is also very accomplished at finding places to go and things to do in a given destination. Here’s how.

    1. Select your destination within Google Maps.
    2. Click the town, city or borough and an information pane will appear on the left.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    3. Select Nearby and then add a filter to the search box that becomes highlighted. For example, add restaurants to find somewhere to eat. Hit enter.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    4. That information pane should now be populated with a list of restaurants (or whatever) within the area you highlighted.
      How to get aerial view on google maps
    5. Click on the map to access the business listing and get directions and other information.
      How to get aerial view on google maps

    Those are just a few cool things you can do with Google Maps. There are dozens more tips and tricks to explore once you get the hang of it. Got any tips you want to share? Tell us about them below!

    Joe Fedewa is a Staff Writer at How-To Geek. He has been covering consumer technology for over a decade and previously worked as a News Editor at XDA Developers. Joe loves all things technology and is also an avid DIYer at heart. He has written thousands of articles, hundreds of tutorials, and dozens of reviews. Read more.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Satellite View is a feature that has been in Google Maps since the service was first released. It can be handy to see a real-world top-down view of any location. We’ll show you how to start in this view by default on Android and iPhone.

    Before we enable Satellite View by default, you should know that it will use more data than the minimalist “Map” view. Satellite View will also be enabled during turn-by-turn navigation. Keep this in mind if you use Google Maps with a mobile data connection.

    The process for enabling Satellite View by default is a little different on Android and iPhone. We’ll start with Google Maps for Android.

    Open the Maps app on your Android smartphone or tablet and tap your profile icon in the top-right corner.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Next, select “Settings” from the menu.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Scroll down and toggle the switch for “Start Maps in Satellite View.”

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    It’s as simple as that. Google Maps will now be in Satellite View when you open it in the future.

    Things work a little differently in Google Maps for the iPhone and iPad. Open the app and tap the layers button in the top-right corner.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Next, select “Satellite” from the “Map Type” section of the menu.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    That’s it! The app will remember this selection and start in Satellite View from now on.

    This is a simple thing, but it can save time if you find yourself switching to Satellite View a lot. It’s a little annoying that the Android app doesn’t simply save your selection as the iPhone does, but at least there’s a setting for it.

    A new way to access the freshest satellite pixels — with an added bonus of reduced data usage for bandwidth-constrained environments

    By Franklin Fang, Software Engineer, Google Earth

    Today, we’re introducing a new setting in the “Map Style” Panel of Google Earth to make it easier for you to access the freshest satellite pixels.

    Fresh satellite imagery is at the top of many Google Earth users’ wishlist. While we strive to present the most accurate representation of the planet, there is a trade-off between improving the data quality spatially (resolution) and temporally (frequency).

    For example, 3D buildings offer a more realistic representation of cities at high resolution, but they take longer to generate which affects the update frequency for the 3D layer. However, if you’re looking for the very freshest pixels, a good place to start is the 2D satellite layer.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    The new 3D Buildings toggle in the “Map Style” panel allows you to switch 3D buildings and trees on or off depending on your preference (3D terrain is still on in both cases). When it is turned on, you’ll see the most realistic representation of the world in 3D. When the toggle is turned off, it may expose newer 2D imagery.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    For example, with 3D Buildings turned off, you can check the construction of National Stadium for 2020 Olympics in Tokyo, or discover the newly constructed Legoland from a parking lot in Nagoya. Scouting along the Victoria Bay in Hong Kong, lots of new roads and buildings can be spotted.

    As an added bonus, if you’re working in a bandwidth-constrained environment, you may also find browsing in Earth gets smoother with 3D buildings turned off because the app requires less data.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    This feature is available on all platforms today. The “Map Style” panel can be accessed from the app’s main menu. We hope this toggle will optimize your experience using Google Earth.

    How do I get satellite maps offline?

    T urn on auto-download in the Privacy Center

    1. Open the Google Maps app. .
    2. At the bottom, tap Settings. .
    3. Tap Privacy Center. Offline maps.
    4. Select Auto-download offline maps.
    5. Make sure you have an internet connection and wait for your offline map download to finish.

    Can you download satellite view on Google Maps?

    Google Satellite Maps Downloader is a cute tool that help you to get small tile satellite images from google maps. All downloaded small images are saved on the disk. You can view downloaded maps by Map Viewer Or you can combine them into a big bmp, jpg, tif, png, ecw, sgi, img, kmz, rst, pnm map.

    Is there a live satellite view app?

    Live earth map app allows you to determine live location and live earth view from space. The live satellite map gives a street view in 3d and a clear picture of places. Search a place and zoom it to your location then dive in for 360 perspectives with live street view.

    What is the best app for live satellite view?

    25 Satellite Maps To See Earth in New Ways

    1. 1 Google Maps. Google Maps is the ULTIMATE tool for satellite maps. …
    2. 2 Google Earth Pro. Pop quiz, hotshot! …
    3. 3 NASA Worldview. We all know what Earth looks like. …
    4. 4 Mapbox. …
    5. 5 Esri World Imagery. …
    6. 6 Esri Wayback Atlas. …
    7. 7 Bing Maps. …
    8. 8 HERE Maps.

    Can you use Waze offline?

    We’ve discovered that the Waze Offline option works even if you close the app. If you don’t have access to the internet, Waze saves the computed route information in the App cache and reuses it.

    Can you download Waze maps?

    Waze does not provide a way to download maps. At most, it can operate a route from A to B if you have an active Internet connexion at your start point because it will cache the roads for the trip at that moment.

    What map apps work offline?

    Best Offline GPS Map Apps for Android & iOS

    • HERE WeGo.
    • GPS Navigation & Maps Sygic.
    • Google Maps.
    • CoPilot GPS – Navigation.
    • MAPS.ME.
    • MapOut.

    How do I get satellite view on Google Maps on my laptop?

    How to Start Google Maps in Satellite View

    1. Satellite View is a feature that has been in Google Maps since the service was first released. …
    2. Next, select “Settings” from the menu.
    3. Scroll down and toggle the switch for “Start Maps in Satellite View.”
    4. It’s as simple as that.

    A simple edit to the URL for a Google Map can get you a closer look than what Google allows via its zoom-in button.

    Matt Elliott, a technology writer for more than a decade, is a PC tester and Mac user based in New Hampshire.

    In an effort to debunk a supposed Google Maps murder scene, Reddit user “xythrowawayy” shared a simple trick to zoom in closer than Google Maps allows. Google lets you zoom in only so far, but if you make a small tweak to a URL for a given location, you may be able to zoom in a level or two closer. Here’s how it works:

    First, find a spot on Google Maps and zoom in as far as the “+” button above the magnification slider on the left edge of the map allows. Be sure to stop short of going into Street View, if the location you’re gazing at supports it.

    Screenshot by Matt Elliott/CNET

    With your map zoomed in as far as it will go (but before entering Street View), click the link button located next to the print button to the left of the map. Copy the link and paste it into your browser’s address bar but don’t hit enter.

    Screenshot by Matt Elliott/CNET

    Instead, click in your address bar and move the cursor all the way to the right of the long URL you just pasted in. It should end with something like “&z=20” or similar. The number at the end is the current zoom level. Change it to one number higher, and if Google Maps has imagery for a higher zoom level for that location, you’ll see it. I found some locations that let you zoom in two or three levels closer, though the image starts getting blurry.

    Screenshot by Matt Elliott/CNET

    This trick is a great way to take a closer look with Google Maps, whether you’re attempting to solve a murder mystery or not.

    Know how to How to Get Started with Google Maps in Satellite View

    All thanks to the Satellite View, a feature that comes Google Maps from the ancient times when the service was first rolled out. Feed your curiosity all you want, because with this feature one can easily see a real-world top-down view of any location. Here we are with simple easy steps to tell you how it’s done in both Android and iOS.

    Before we get along with enabling the Satellite View by default, you should fact check the point in your mind that it will use consume more data than the regular “Map” view. One can also enable the Satellite View while utilizing turn-by-turn navigation. Be sure to mentally note down this fact in case you are working on Google Maps with your Mobile Data turned on.

    For different devices, i.e, Android and iOS, the process of the process for enabling Satellite View by default is slightly different.

    How to get started with Maps in Satellite View in Android?

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    1. Your first step should be launching the Maps app on your Android device, be it a smartphone or tablet. Once the app is opened, you have to tap on the profile icon which will be visible on the top right corner of your screen.
    2. Secondly, from all the options available in the menu, tap on the option of ‘Settings’.
    3. Keep scrolling down until you find the option of ‘Start Maps in Satellite View’. Once you do, slide the toggle to enable it.

    That’s it! That is all you will have to do and now whenever you will launch Google Maps it will be in the Satellite View.

    However, this method was exclusively for Android devices. If you wish to enable the same in an iOS device, like your iPhone or iPad, the method is slightly different.

    How to get started Satellite View in iOS?

    1. This step is a little similar to the android setup. First things first, head straight to your maps app. On the top right corner of your screen, you will find the layers button, tap on it.
    2. You will option under the header ‘Map Types’. All you will have to do next is tap on the option of ‘Satellite’.

    That was all to enable Google Maps in Satellite View on an iOS device. From after on, your device will remember your choice and show you the map in a satellite view.

    Now another thing you must remember is that Android will not care to save your choice of viewing the map in satellite view as the iPhone does.

    (And How to See a Good Close-up of the Roof)

    Roof Online Staff, Updated April 5, 2022

    This article gives step-by-step instructions to help you see a satellite image of your house (or any building with an address, really) using Google Earth. It’s pretty easy.

    Note: You cannot see a live satellite view of your house in real time for free on the internet. You just can’t. The average age of the Google Earth satellite image for a particular location is between one and three years old. That’s the best you’re going to get for free (at least for now).

    Click on the images to enlarge them.

    1. Download and Install Google Earth Pro

    The first thing you should do in order to see a satellite image of your house is download and install Google Earth Pro.

    You can use Google Earth on the web without installing it if you’d like, but Google Earth Pro has features you may want later, and…it’s free. You can download Google Earth Pro here.

    2. Open Google Earth

    Launch Google Earth Pro (or Google Earth).

    If this is the first time you’ve opened it, you’ll see a satellite image composite of the Earth with menus and tools around the sides of the screen, with a “Start-up Tips” box blocking the middle of the screen.

    Close the “Start-up Tips” box.

    3. Search for the Address Where You Want to See a Satellite Image

    In the top left corner of the screen, you’ll see a search field.

    Start entering the address of the house (or any other building!) that you want to see.

    Google Earth will offer suggested addresses below the search field as you type. When you see yours, click on it and it will appear in the search box.

    Or just type in the full address.

    4. Watch as You Zoom to the Location

    Once the correct address is in the box, click “Search”. Google Earth will now zoom you to that location.

    5. Look for the Orange Pin

    An orange pin appears at the address as the image field zooms to the location.

    6. Wait Until You Stop Zooming

    Still zooming! (Getting closer.)

    7. Make Sure the Pin is on the Address You Want

    When Google Earth is finished zooming, the image field will be centered on your address and the pin. At this point, it will appear that you are looking down at your house from a few thousand feet.

    Every once in a while, Google Earth will glitch, and the pin will not be on the right location.

    If you suspect this has happened, you should try entering a different, but very close, address. Like the address next door to the one you want.

    If it still takes you to the wrong place, you’ll have to make sure street names, landmarks, and businesses are turned on, and use the context these things provide to hunt down your target location. This happens very rarely, but it does happen.

    Check the appropriate boxes in the menu at the bottom left corner in Google Earth.

    8. Zoom in Closer with the “Zoom In” Tool

    Now you’ll want to get a closer look.

    There are two ways you can zoom in: you can use the zoom tool near the top right corner of the image field, or you can just scroll with your mouse wheel.

    If you scroll with the mouse wheel, you have to make sure that the mouse pointer is inside the general image field.

    9. Limit to How Close You Can Get with Google Earth

    The picture below is about as close as you can get without severely changing the viewing angle.

    If you try to get too close, you’ll switch over into “Street View”.

    If that happened to you, keep reading to see how to get the view back to where you’re looking straight down.

    10. Center the Building in the Viewing Field

    If your house isn’t centered in the image field, you can grab any spot in the image and drag it around.

    To center the image field on your house, put the mouse pointer (which turns into a little hand when it’s inside the image field) on your house and hold down the left mouse button.

    This lets you drag the house to the center of the image field.

    Centered!

    11. Remove the Pin and the Address From the Viewing Field

    If the orange pin and the address text are sitting right on your house, as in our picture, you can remove them by clicking the “X” to clear the search results box.

    12. Reset the Viewing Angle for the Image

    If the image is tilted so that it looks like you’re viewing your house at an angle, which can be irritating, you can fix this.

    The “Reset” function lets you reset the viewing angle.

    At the top left, click on “View”. This opens a drop-down menu. Near the end of the drop-down menu, click on “Reset”. This opens another little menu to the right. Click on “Tilt”, and your view of your house will go back to where you’re looking straight down.

    Back to a straight down view!

    13. Rotate the Image

    You can also rotate the image if you want to.

    Put the mouse pointer on the “N” on the little circle in the top right of the screen, hold down the left mouse button, and drag the “N” around the little circle.

    Clicking the left and right arrows inside the circle will also rotate the image.

    14. Turn “3D Buildings” On and Off

    Your building may be in an area covered by Google Earth’s 3D Buildings function.

    If it is, you may see buildings which just look like featureless geometric shapes. You don’t want that!

    You can turn off the 3D Buildings function by unchecking the box next to “3D Buildings” in the “Layers” menu near the bottom left of the screen.

    Same view as above, but with “3D Buildings” turned off:

    FINISHED.

    Roof Online participates in the Amazon and Home Depot affiliate programs and may earn commissions from purchases made through links on our website. Please see our Disclosure Statement.

    Thank you for visiting Roof Online! report this ad

    Google Maps Street View & Satellite of where I am

    Wondering hey Google, where am I? Get the most comprehensive answer by entering your address or clicking on to get a full picture of your location on four Google Maps:

    1. A Classic Google Map
    2. A Google Maps Street View
    3. A Google Maps Satellite
    4. A Google World Map

    Fine-tune it by moving the marker on the map — the URL will automatically be updated.

    Your location is initially extracted from your browser / phone geolocation or your IP location. You can also use GPS Coordinates to pinpoint your location.

    This unique web application has been created with the Google Maps API. We are not affiliated with Google™.

    Where am I -> Geolocation

    Geolocation status: analyzing — Based on your browser geolocation your coordinates are: , (Accuracy: meters)

    If your geolocation is off, enter your address in the above field or use your IP location. Follow this guide to enable geolocation in your browser.

    Follow this guide to enable geolocation in your browser.

    Where am I IP locator

    Based on your IP 178.76.241.51, your location GPS coordinates are: 45.048801,38.972500 (Krasnodar)

    You can also center the four Google Maps around your position with just one click on the button.

    Latitude and Longitude

    You can use GPS coordinates to center the maps around the location of your choice.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Find the exact date when Google Street View cars captured those images of your neighbourhood. Or when satellites and planes took those aerial pictures of any location on Google Maps

    Curious to know the exact date when Google cameras captured those aerial and street view photographs of your home (or any other address) on our beautiful planet? Well, you can find the dates easily both in Google Maps and Google Earth.

    Find the capture date of Satellite Images

    If you wish to know the date when satellites captured those aerial images that you see in Google Maps, you will have to use Google Earth for that. For some unknown reason, Google doesn’t display these dates on the Google Maps website or the Google Earth web app.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Launch the Google Earth app on your desktop, search for any location in the sidebar and, this is important, zoom in an area as much as possible. Now hover your mouse over the map and you should see the capture date of that satellite image in the status bar as seen in the above screenshot.

    Finding the capture date of Street View Images

    If you happen to live in a country where Google Street View is available, you can use the Google Maps website itself to determine the date when Google Street Views cars were in your area capturing pictures of the neighbourhood.

    Go to maps.google.com and search for an address. Next, drag the yellow “Pegman” to any area on the Google Map to switch from aerial to street view. The image capture date will be instantly displayed in the status bar as shown in the screenshot below.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Unlike Google Earth, the capture dates available inside Street View images only reveal the month and year of the picture but not the exact date.

    To summarize, you need to use Google Earth (desktop app) to determine the capture date of Aerial Images and Google Maps for finding the date of Street View images.

    With the new Google Maps integrating Google Earth and 3D into the web browser I’m experiencing some performance problems on my PC when I feel the need to look something up while processing power is diverted to tasks like compiling. Is there a way to do away with the Earth view and return to 2D satellite view? It seemed like a few weeks ago this was possible but nowadays I end up with Earth view all the time.

    4 Answers 4

    The Lite mode of the new Google Maps does not include the 3D Earth view or other 3D functionality. You can see if you are in lite mode by looking for the “Lite mode” indicator in the bottom right corner of the map.

    Lite mode supported browsers and operating systems

    The new Google Maps may default to Lite mode for older browsers and operating systems, as well as on browsers that do not support WebGL and on systems where WebGL is known to be unstable. Lite mode supported browses include Safari 6+, IE 10, or IE 11. Lite mode will also work for Windows XP, (except for Firefox) or Mac OSX lower than 10.8.3.

    Troubleshooting

    If you are having problems running 3D mode, and have a supported browser and operating system as listed above, there may be other issues preventing you from running in 3D mode. There are a few things you can try to resolve the issue:

    • Restart your browser
    • Ensure you have applied all system updates, particularly video card driver updates.

    If the new Google Maps seems slow, using Lite mode can often help improve performance:

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Although it is a common misconception that Google Earth images are real-time, they are not. There are, however, two ways to view nearly real-time satellite images on Google Earth. For three-hour old weather images, look for the Clouds layer, found under the new Weather layer folder. NASA also has a layer called DailyPlanet which shows the entire Earth, continuously updated in real-time at a medium resolution. For more Google Earth tips, read the Google Earth Blog.

    Cite This Page

    Feldman, Barbara. “How to View Real-Time Images at Google Earth.” Surfnetkids. Feldman Publishing. 20 Feb. 2008. Web. 25 May. 2022. .

    About This Page

    By Barbara J. Feldman. Originally published February 20, 2008. Last modified September 12, 2018.

    Comments

    Je m’appelle Christelle.
    Je suis agée de quarante-huit ans Et tant pis si on ne le dit pas .
    Mon occupation principale, cartographe . Il est dit de moi que je suis cool.

    Prise en main de la dépannage de porte et de
    serrure avec des depanneurs spécialisés sur toute la région Ile-de-France et ses environs
    le professionnel en dépannage des serrures et des portes

    hey ! Mes parents m’ont appellée Alice et j’aime beaucoup ce prénom.

    Je souffle mes 41 bougies dans un mois , je n’ai pas de complexe là dessus !
    Je suis une agent de propreté urbaine . Je suis plutôt d’un caractère réservé.

    Please help me, i also want to know how u did this, i’m from India

    Mon nom est Josephe.
    Je suis agée de 36 ans .
    je suis actuellement des études de prof d’arts plastiques . Je suis plutôt d’un caractère timide.

    Hello i need help also mine is chesting and trying to say ian loosing my mind

    You need to be a part of a contest for one of the greatest sites on the internet.
    I most certainly will recommend this web site!

    Hello I am so grateful I found your web site, I really found you by mistake,
    while I was browsing on Bing for something else, Nonetheless I am
    here now and would just like to say thank you for a remarkable post and a all round thrilling blog (I also love
    the theme/design), I don’t have time to read it all at the moment but I have saved it and also added your RSS feeds, so when I have time I will be back to read a lot more, Please do keep up the superb job.

    Hi i am kavin, its my first occasion to commenting anywhere, when i read this post i thought i could
    also make comment due to this good post.

    May ask how u did it ? Mine is very good @ what he is doing. Please email me back. I need help. Thank you

    How is catching a cheating spouse an “evil use”? I should think that when you are CHEATING, that is an “evil use of your significant other”, not an evil use of this service. IJS

    One thing is that one of the most frequent incentives for using your credit cards is a cash-back or rebate offer. Generally, you get 1-5% back upon various buying. Depending on the credit cards, you may get 1% back again on most buying, and 5% back again on buying made using convenience stores, filling stations, grocery stores and ‘member merchants’.

    Join the CIA… then you’ll have access to ACTUAL “real time”… but that’s it.

    Change the orientation or north direction on Maps

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    • Wichita Technical Institute
    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email
    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email

    What to Know

    • Use the Satellite view to rotate Google Maps on PC and browser.
    • Use the compass to find true north and the arrows to change the orientation.
    • Use two-finger gestures to rotate Google Maps on Android and iOS.

    Rotate Google Maps and you can orient yourself with the direction you are traveling and the landmarks on the map. This article will show you how to change the orientation on Google Maps in the browser and on the mobile app.

    Rotate Google Maps in Any Browser

    You can only rotate the web version of Google Maps in the Satellite view. The other map layers do not support rotation.

    Open Google Maps in any supported browser.

    Navigate to the location you want to rotate by searching from the Maps search bar or by allowing the map to auto-detect your location.

    Zoom to the location if needed with the scroll wheel on the mouse or with the Zoom slider on the right of the map.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Click the Layers panel on the bottom left to switch to Satellite view.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    You’re now in Satellite view.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Select the Compass on the right of the map screen. The red part of the compass shows the north direction on the map.

    In order for this to work, Google Maps will need to have permission use your location.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Select the left or right arrows on the compass to rotate the map counterclockwise or clockwise. You can also press Control on the keyboard and drag on the map with the mouse to get a 3D view oriented in any direction.

    Alternatively, use keyboard shortcuts to rotate Google Maps in Satellite view. You can find all Google Maps shortcuts by pressing Ctrl + / on your keyboard.

    Rotate Google Maps in the Mobile App

    Your first instinct might be to rotate the phone itself, but that won’t align the road names with the orientation of the phone. Rotating the map view is far more intuitive on the Google Maps app for iOS and Android. You can use the instructions on any Google Maps layer and while navigating between two locations. The screenshots below are from Google Maps on iOS.

    Open the Google Maps app.

    Search for a place or allow Google Maps to auto-detect your location.

    Place two fingers on the map and rotate in any direction. Google Maps displays a tiny compass on the screen that moves with the orientation of the map. The compass icon only appears when you move the map manually. Tap on the compass again to orient the map along the north-south axis.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    The red arrow shows north and the grey points towards the south. Use this as a guide to rotate the map and move in any direction. Tap on the compass once to reset the view and orient the map again along the north-south axis.

    To measure distance in Google Maps in a browser, right-click your starting point, select Measure Distance, and then click anywhere on the map to create a route to measure. In the Google Maps app, touch and hold a location, tap the place name, and then scroll down and tap Measure Distance. Move the map’s crosshairs to your next location, tap Add (+), and then find the total distance at the bottom.

    To drop a pin on Google Maps in a browser, right-click the location you want to pin and select Directions to Here. In the Google Maps mobile app, tap and hold the location you want to pin, and then the map pin will be created.

    To download a Google Map for offline viewing on an iPhone, search for a location, tap the place name, and then tap More (three dots). Select Download offline map > Download. On an Android device, tap More (three dots) > Download offline map > Download.

    Knowing the names of streets and general directions when you’re going somewhere new is extremely helpful.

    But being able to see your destination, and know what the area around it looks like, is even better. That’s where Google Maps’ street view feature comes in handy.

    Here’s how to use it on either the desktop or mobile version of Google Maps.

    Check out the products mentioned in this article:

    iPhone Xs (From $999.99 at Best Buy)

    Google Pixel 3 (From $799.99 at Best Buy)

    How to get street view on Google Maps on your computer

    For those on the desktop version of Google Maps, here’s how to get to the street view option:

    2. Tap the search bar in the top-left corner of the screen and enter the name or address of the place that you want to view.

    3. Click and hold the person icon in the bottom-right corner of the screen and drag it to the spot you want to view (as you move the cursor over the map, the streets will highlight in blue — make sure that you place the icon onto one of those, otherwise you won’t be able to see the street view).

    4. Release the cursor.

    To navigate in street view, click and drag to change the camera angle, or tap a location down the street to move closer to it.

    You can also use the curved arrows around the compass icon in the bottom-left corner of the screen to change the direction of the camera.

    How to get street view on Google Maps on your phone

    If you’d rather use the app to check out your destination, here’s what you’ll need to do:

    1. Open the Google Maps app on your iPhone or Android.

    2. Tap the search bar and enter the name or address of the place you want to view.

    3. Tap the small photo box on the left side of the screen.

    To navigate on the mobile version of street view, drag one finger across the screen, starting on the side you want to go toward and ending on the opposite side of the screen.

    In addition, Google Maps just launched an augmented reality “Live View” feature to help you navigate while walking. For more information, check out our article, “Google Maps is getting a useful new feature that shows you which direction to walk in — here’s how to use it.”

    Related coverage from How To Do Everything: Tech:

    How to download maps on the Google Maps app for offline use

    How to see your Google location history in Google Maps, and delete or turn off its location tracking

    How to add your business to Google and get it displayed on Google Maps for customers to find

    How to drop a pin on Google Maps from your desktop or mobile app

    Insider Inc. receives a commission when you buy through our links.

    Make your mapping data visible to the world

    Have you ever wondered how your organization could add your mapping data, such as aerial imagery or places of interest, to Google Maps and Google Earth? Maybe you’re using the Google Maps API and want to enrich our base map with your own data. You’re not alone. Learn how you can make your map content visible and useful to Google’s users worldwide.

    Already a partner?

    Check out our Map Content Partner Help Center for FAQs and support.

    Partner Programs

    Base Map (Vector) Data

    Enrich Google’s map of your community with parcel data, places of interest and new roads.

    Imagery

    Sharpen the aerial view of your community or provide a look back in time with historical aerial imagery.

    Transit

    Encourage use of public transit by making it easy to locate routes, schedules and fares.

    Additional Resources

    Business Information: Update your organization’s building locations and provide business hours and other information on Google services.

    Developer Tools: Learn how you can use the Maps API, KML and My Maps tools to present a custom view of your community.

    Enterprise Solutions: Visualize and share your organization’s data on Google Maps and Google Earth.

    Google Lat Long Blog: Get the latest news on Google Maps and Google Earth tools.

    Public Sector Organizations: See all of the free ways to add your content to Google’s services to better serve your community.

    The satellite view enables you to get realistic, high-quality satellite images of various locations on the map. Accordingly, you can use the satellite map type to check how a particular site looks in real life, get an image overview of a specific area, etc. For this reason, Route4Me’s Android Route Planner app enables you to open planned routes and route stops on the in-app satellite map.

    Furthermore, our route planner enables you to send route destinations to various third-party navigation apps. For example, you can open and navigate Route4Me routes using Google Maps, CoPilot, Waze App, Uber, etc. Thus, you can open and view your Route4Me optimized routes on satellite maps of other supported third-party navigation apps.

    Table of Contents

    Android Route Planner Satellite View Maps

    To open an optimized route on the satellite map, enable the satellite route view in your route planner settings. Go to “Settings” from the navigation menu. Next, scroll to the “Map Type” section. Finally, select the “Satellite” map type.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Next, you can open any route on your route planner in satellite map mode. Open any planned route on your route planner. Then, tap on the Map icon to open the selected route on the map. Accordingly, the app will open the selected route on the satellite route map.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    As shown below, Route4Me’s Route Planner displays the selected planned route on the map in satellite view. The route planner’s satellite map provides highly detailed satellite images of the given area on the route map. Additionally, you can zoom in and out on the map and rotate the map to get the preferred map angle.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Google Maps Satellite View

    Additionally, Route4Me’s Android Route Planner app enables you to navigate planned routes using third-party navigation apps. For example, you can navigate route planner routes using such apps as Google Maps, Waze App, CoPilot, Uber, etc. Furthermore, you can use the satellite view in any of the supported third-party navigation apps to open your Route4Me routes.

    To open a route in Google Maps satellite view and navigate the route on the satellite map:

    1. Firstly, start the selected route on the Route4Me route planner app.
    2. Then, tap on the Navigation icon next to the route stop you want to send to the Google Maps app.
    3. Finally, select Google Maps from the list of all detected and supported navigation apps.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Next, enable the satellite map on Google Maps by tapping on the Map Options button and selecting the Satellite map type option. After that, you can adjust the Google Maps satellite map position and angle to your preference using touch gestures.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Google Maps Route Planner Satellite Navigation

    Furthermore, the Google Maps app allows you to navigate route planner routes on the satellite map. To navigate Google Maps route planner routes in the satellite view:

    1. First, open and start the preferred route.
    2. Then, send the selected route destination to the Google Maps app.
    3. After that, enable the satellite map type on Google Maps.
    4. Finally, start the Google Maps satellite navigation.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Using Google Maps with latest Chrome/Win10, two questions:

    How do I get to overhead satellite photo views? Currently I just have ‘Earth’ and ‘Map’.

    How do I get to ‘birds-eye’ satellite photos views (photos taken from angles)? (Sorry, that might be the ‘bing’ term).

    Details: I’m using maps.google.com with the latest Chrome/Win10 (as of 2015-Dec-8), logged into Google. I am looking to see actual satellite images. The only options are ‘Map’ and ‘Earth’ view. The Earth view is 3D rendered and looks like garbage, completely unusable (. like a Picasso nightmare, the screen is full of 3D blobs with weird geometry and textures..).

    Similar question asked before, didn’t see a solution:

    Here were suggestions on previous posts:

      Suggestion: “Hovering over the map icon in the top-right corner should reveal a satellite view icon”

    No such icon exists. I hovered over every icon on the page.

    Suggestion: “Click on question mark-icon on bottom-right”

    No such icon exists.

    Suggestion: “Click on Earth (bottom left corner)”

    Brings up ‘Earth’ and ‘Map’, no ‘Satellite’ option.

    Suggestion: “Google Maps may default to Lite mode for older browsers and operating systems”

    Unfortunately I have the latest browser and operating system. Temporary solution may be to use the ‘preview’ link instead of going to maps.google.com.

    Suggestion: “in the lower-right corner of the white box”. “tiny almost invisible down arrow” . “click the sat icon”

    No down arrow exists in any white boxes. Couldn’t find any “sat” icon.

    Exploring the world of free tools for GIS, GPS, Google Earth, neogeography, and more.

    Google Maps With A Topographic Overlay

    In addition to the standard image overlays of Map, Satellite and Hybrid for Google Maps, the Active Trails website has an additional overlay button – Topo, for topographic maps. At lower zoom levels, the 1:100K scale USGS topo maps are visible, but if you zoom in close enough, the larger-scale 1:24K maps become visible. Comparing Map, Satellite and Topo overlays, there appears to be a good position match between the three. Active Trails also has placemarks for many kinds of outdoor trails across the country (hiking, biking, equestrian, etc.) entered by site users. You can also install a network link in Google Earth that will let you view the trails there, similar in nature to the new Google Earth layer from Trimble.

    Addendum: Fixed the Active Trails links (sorry about that). In the comments, MH points out the ACME Mapper 2.0 site, which is a better choice. It displays black-and-white USGS aerial photos, and also lets you print out a copy of the on-screen map with the push of a button.

    Related posts:

    Looking for something else? Enter some keywords below, then click “Search”.&nbsp&nbsp&nbsp&nbsp

    Google Maps is one of those Google services, like Google Photos, that everyone can use and rely on. There might be better navigation solutions, but to have a free service covering the whole globe is more than welcome. It even offers Satellite, Street, or Terrain views, but users were wondering why the 3D satellite view went away from Google Maps.

    For that purpose, we decided to dig a bit deeper into Google Maps and find out how to get a 3D view back. Learn more about it below.

    How do I see 3D Google Maps on Android?

    The option that you are probably looking for (3D buildings and terrain rendering) is gone from Google Maps and moved to Google Earth. If you have Google Earth installed on your Android, it’ll integrate with Google Maps and allow you for extra exploring.

    There’s still an option to see 3D objects (kind of) on Google Maps for Android, but that’s only available in the Standard view and not really worth it. If you switch to a Satelite view, you should only see a 2D rendition of a map.

    Many users were unsure why this happened but this is how Google rolls, trying to integrate as many apps with not-so-distinctive features as possible instead of unifying all into one.

    Just look at the instant messaging disaster that was Hangouts, Allo, Duo, and Messages or Google Play Music and YouTube Music.

    Nonetheless, it is what it is and we can all just come to terms with it or use an alternative app. So, to conclude, the 3D satellite view on Google Maps can be used with Google Earth integration. For that, you’ll need to install the Google Earth app first.

    Follow these steps to view Google Maps in 3D:

    1. Open Play Store and search for Google Earth.
    2. Download and install the app.
    3. Open Google Maps.
    4. Enable Location Services.
    5. Choose your current location or any other location you would like to see in a Satellite 3D view.
    6. Now, tap on the hamburger menu and then tap Google Earth.
    7. Choose 3D and zoom in to see objects in a 3D view from any angle.

    That’s it. Google Earth definitely has some things going on for it. While Google Maps is a more navigation-oriented map, Google Earth allows for detailed exploration.

    With that, we can conclude this article. Thank you for reading and don’t forget to post questions or suggestions in the comments section below. We welcome your feedback, as always.

    GOOGLE MAPS offers the popular Street View service, offering a refined sense of a surrounding area. Here is how to get Street View on Google Maps for desktop and phones.

    Manchester City mocked in Google Maps search

    We use your sign-up to provide content in ways you’ve consented to and to improve our understanding of you. This may include adverts from us and 3rd parties based on our understanding. You can unsubscribe at any time. More info

    Google Maps, with its satellite imagery, aerial photography and Street View has revolutionised how people navigate. Street View is easy to find on Google Maps, meaning you need not rely too much on GPS when you arrive at your destination.

    Trending

    Knowing the names of streets and general directions when you are set to arrive somewhere new can be extremely useful.

    Additionally, the ability to see your destination and understand what the area around it looks like is even more helpful.

    This is where Google Maps’ Street View feature comes into its own.

    Express.co.uk explains how to use Street View on either the desktop or mobile version of Google Maps.

    Google Maps: Street View is easy to find on Google Maps (Image: Getty)

    Google Maps: Knowing the general directions when you are set to arrive somewhere new can be extremely useful (Image: Getty)

    READ MORE

    How to get the desktop version of Google Maps Street View:

    You can use street view on both the desktop and mobile versions of Google Maps.

    For those using the desktop version of Google Maps, they should start by visiting maps.google.com

    Next, tap the search bar in the screen’s top-left corner and enter the name or address of the place you wish to view.

    Then click and hold the person icon in the screen’s bottom-right corner and drag it to the spot you wish to view.

    Google Maps: The ability to see your destination is very helpful (Image: Google Maps)

    As the cursor is moved over the map, the streets will highlight in blue, so ensure the icon is placed onto one of those in order to see the Street View.

    To navigate in Street View, simply click and drag to change the camera angle.

    Another option is to tap a location down the street to move closer to it.

    You can also use the curved arrows around the compass icon in the screen’s bottom-left corner to change the direction of the camera.

    Southern California Government GIS User Group – Working together locally in GIS

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    So you want to add Google Maps to ArcMap or Pro? Impossible you say? Well here is an early Christmas present just for you … yes you can!

    Before you proceed, think about why you would want a crowd sourced Google Maps basemap in your GIS anyway? There are better solutions today, like the basemaps provided by ESRI or even your own creations. For a government agency, replacing authoritative GIS data with crowd sourced data might not be a good idea.

    Back in early 2014, I took a look at adding Google Maps to ArcMap using some available programs/add-ins, but all were disappointing. In late 2019 I did find a way to add Google Maps to QGIS 3. Building on that example, I was able to do the same for ArcMap and Pro, but in a round about way.

    To do this, you need an ArcGIS Online account. Once logged in, open a new web map then click on Add and select “Add Layer from Web”. You will see this popup:

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Select “A Tile Layer” from the pulldown menu. In the URL field enter “https://mt1.google.com/vt/lyrs=r&x=

    &y=&z=” and check the box “Use as Basemap”. In the Title field, enter “Google Maps” and in the Credits field enter “Google”. Your popup should look similar:

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    With everything filled in, click the ADD LAYER button. BAM! There is Google Maps!

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Note the little “Google” credit in the lower right of the map. That is a good thing, always give credit where credit is due.

    Zoom into the area that you want and then save your web map. Make sure you share your web map too (Share settings).

    Now startup ArcMap or Pro and connect to your ArcGIS Online account. In ArcMap it is under File > Sign In. In Pro it is in the upper right hand corner and if you are not signed in it will display “Not signed in”. Once you login, you can add your web map.

    In ArcMap select File > ArcGIS Online and then in the search box type “google web map”. You should see your web map listed like mine:

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Click the “Open” link and you should see it in ArcMap!

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    If you are using Pro, it would be in your Catalog window under the Portal tab.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Right click on it and choose “Add And Open”. And there you go!

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    If you prefer the satellite image or other images that Google provides, here is a list of Google Maps layers that you can add to ArcGIS Online then to ArcMap and Pro:

    You could even add each as a layer to one web map, then once added to ArcMap and Pro, you can turn each on or off as needed.

    From checking the live busyness of an area to reporting traffic incidents, Google regularly adds new features to Google Maps. Whether you are riding a car, bike, or traveling in public transportation, you can easily see the love traffic on the roads, cycling maps, and even subway routes from Google Maps.

    In this guide, we will show you how to use Google Maps layers to see live traffic, cycling, and subways maps right on your iPhone and Android phone.

    What Are Google Maps Views and Layers?

    You can view Google Maps in different layers and views. When it comes to layers, you can see the map in three different modes: Default, Satellite, Terrain.

    • Default: Google Maps will show roads, places, and landmarks.
    • Satellite: You can see the aerial view of the buildings and landscapes.
    • Terrain: You can find elevation of landscapes like mountains, canyons etc.

    Open Google Maps on your phone and tap the navigate option. After entering a destination, tap the Layers icon on the top.

    In the pop-menu, you will see two sections: Map Type, Map details. Based on your need, you can select any Map type.

    Besides the map layer, you can also customize the view of the map by selecting any one of the options: Transit, Traffic, Biking, Street View. While Street View is used to explore an area in-depth, other views are useful for commuters. We are going to use the Google Maps views in order to see the live traffic or subway lanes in your city.

    See Live Traffic in Google Maps

    It is good to check out the traffic status on Google Maps before planning a drive, especially on weekends or during office working hours.

    After starting navigation, tap the Layers icon and switch the view to Traffic. You will see different colored lines on your map which show the speed of traffic on the road.

    • Green: No traffic delays
    • Orange: Medium amount of traffic.
    • Red: You should expect traffic delays. If the color is dark red, it means the traffic is heavy and the speed will be slow.

    Besides the traffic status, you might also see some icons related to traffic incidents like road closures, construction work, crashes, etc. If you tap on that icon, you can view detailed information.

    View Google Maps Subway and Bus Maps

    If you are someone who depends on public transportation like trains or buses, then you can switch to Transit view on Google Maps.

    In the Google Maps app, enter your destination and tap the Layers icon on the map. In the pop menu, tap Transit under the section Map details. Now, you can see the details of public transportation like train lines and bus routes.

    By tapping the station stop icon (a vehicle) or a transit icon (eg. Letter ‘M’), you can find the details of the upcoming trains or buses along with their schedule.

    Get Bike Route Map in Google Maps

    Many countries like the US have either dedicated or shared lanes for people who ride on bicycles. If you are planning to ride on a new path, it’s worth checking out the route on Google Maps before your ride.

    If you switch to Biking view on Google Maps, you will see mostly green lines. According to Google, the color codes in Biking view have any one of the below meanings:

    • Green: It means dedicated lanes are roads that are shared with cars and have a separate bike lane.
    • Dark green: These trails don’t have auto traffic.
    • Dotted green line: These roads don’t have a bike lane but are recommended for cyclists.
    • Brown: These are unpaved trails that are off-road dirt paths.

    Well, it will come in handy to switch the view in Google Maps and gather information related to routes and traffic before you start your travel.

    Disclosure: Mashtips is supported by its audience. As an Amazon Associate I earn from qualifying purchases.

    Where to Find and View Georeferenced Historical Maps

    • Share
    • Flipboard
    • Email

    You can overlay any historic map in Google Maps or Google Earth, but getting everything to match up accurately through geo-referencing can be quite tedious. In some cases others have already done the hard part, making available free downloads of historical maps sized, geo-referenced and ready for you to import directly into Google Maps or Google Earth.

    David Rumsey Map Collection for Google Maps

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    © 2016 Cartography Associates

    Over 120 historical maps from the David Rumsey collection of more than 150,000 historical maps have been georeferenced and made freely available in Google Maps, and as a historical maps layer for Google Earth.

    Historic Map Works: Historic Earth Overlay Viewer

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Historic Map Works features over 1 million maps from around the world in its collections, with a focus on maps from North America. Several hundred thousand of the maps have been geo-referenced and can be viewed for free as historical map overlays in Google through their free Historic Earth Basic Overlay Viewer. Additional features are available through a Premium Viewer available to subscribers only.

    Scotland Historical Map Overlays

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Locate, view and download free Ordnance Survey maps, large-scale town plans, county atlases, military maps and other historical maps from the National Library of Scotland, geo-referenced and overlaid on Google maps, satellite and terrain layers. Maps date between 1560 and 1964 and relate primarily to Scotland. They also have maps of a few areas beyond Scotland, including England and Great Britain, Ireland, Belgium and Jamaica.

    New York Public Library Map Warper

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    The New York Public Library has been working to digitize their huge collection of historical maps and atlases for more than 15 years, including detailed maps of NYC and its boroughs and neighborhoods, state and county atlases from New York and New Jersey, topographic maps of the Austro-Hungarian empire, and thousands of maps of US states and cities (mostly east coast) from the 16th to 19th centuries. Many of these maps have been georectified through the efforts of library staff and volunteers. Best of all, those which haven’t are available for you to georeference yourself through their cool online “map warper” tool!

    Greater Philadelphia GeoHistory Network

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Visit the Interactive Maps Viewer to view selected historic maps of Philadelphia and surrounding areas from 1808 through the 20th century—plus aerial photographs—overlayed with current data from Google Maps. The “crown jewel” is a full-city mosaic of the 1942 Philadelphia Land Use Maps.

    British Library – Georeferenced Maps

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    More than 8,000 georeferenced maps from around the world are available online from the British Library—just select a location and map of interest to visualize in Google Earth. In addition, they offer a great online tool that allows visitors to georeference any of the 50,000 digitized maps they have online as part of this project.

    North Carolina Historic Map Overlays

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Selected maps from the North Carolina Maps Project have been geo-referenced for accurate placement on a modern-day map, and made available for free download and viewing as Historic Overlay Maps, layered directly on top of current road maps or satellite images in Google Maps.

    Atlas of Historic New Mexico Maps

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    View twenty historic maps of New Mexico, annotated with descriptions by the mapmakers and by other people living, working, and exploring in New Mexico at that time. Click on the thumbnail of each historic map to view it in Google Maps.

    RetroMap – Historical Maps of Russia

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Compare modern and old maps of Moscow and Moscow region with maps from various regions and eras, from 1200 to present-day.

    HyperCities

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Using Google Maps and Google Earth, HyperCities essentially allows users to go back in time to create and explore the historical layers of city spaces in an interactive, hypermedia environment. Content is available for a wide number of locations around the world—including Houston, Los Angeles, New York, Chicago, Rome, Lima, Ollantaytambo, Berlin, Tel Aviv, Tehran, Saigon, Toyko, Shanghai, and Seoul—with more to come.

    In itself, Google Earth can be an interesting tool. It allows users to check out far-off and unfamiliar places, to see what they look like in 2D or 3D, and even investigate local points of interest.

    By default, you’ll see things as they appear now. But, thanks to the program’s historical imagery tool, you can also see what the map would have looked like at different points in time — though this option may not be available for every location.

    Here’s how to use that tool and get a more historical view of the places you want to see on Google Earth.

    How to go back in time on Google Earth

    Before you get started, keep in mind that in order to check out a map over time, you’ll have to be using the downloadable application version of Google Earth, rather than the mobile app.

    1. Go to https://www.google.com/earth/versions/#download-pro to download Google Earth Pro. Install it onto your computer, and then open it.

    2. Click the search bar at the top of the left sidebar and search for the location you want to view. This can be a city and state or country, GPS coordinates, a street name, specific address, ZIP or postal code, or a general place.

    3. Click “Search.”

    4. Click “View” in the menu bar at the top of your screen, and then “Historical Imagery.”

    5. A bar will open up at the top of your 3D viewer that will let you scroll back in time. The map will change as you scroll through time.

    What does Google Map Customizer do?

    1. Google Map Customizer lets you customize the colors on a Google Map. You can select customizations for any map aspects you want, such as the natural landscape. For this aspect you can enter the HEX code of the color you want it to be filled with. 2. Google Map Customizer lets you get large, high resolution satellite maps, typical Google maps and custom maps made by Google Map Engine. You can simply zoom into the level of detail you want and setup the window dimensions big enough to capture the site area you need. Then all you need to do is to grab the screen shot. There are many third-party tools: FireShot plugin for Firefox; FireShot for Chrome or Adobe Acrobat’s PDF toolbar to convert HTML to PDF.

    How to use Google Map Customizer?

    Select the map type

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    If you select ‘Custom URL’, paste your map’s URL here.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Note: To properly display your map, there are 2 things you need to do: 1. make your map public and get the embed code 2. copy and paste the URL from the embed code NOT the one from your browser address bar. the URL is within src=”http://www.chengfolio.com/blog/”, eg: https://mapsengine.google.com/map/u/0/embed?mid=zN7vz9dJuw7E.kx0wWPz-5Vpg

    Customize the color in the map. (Skip this step if not using Customizable Map)

    GOOGLE HAS PUT images of the entire world online, for free. Think about how amazing that is.

    Last year, in “Virtual Traveling for the Rooted Hobo,” Marc Latham talked about using this technology to explore the far corners of the world from the comfort of your office chair. The Street View feature even allows you to virtually tour UNESCO World Heritage Sites.

    But what happens when you’re already in the far corners? Can Google Maps be used as an actual travel tool?

    Getting off the beaten path can be difficult when you’re carrying the same guidebook as everyone else, and though wandering aimlessly has an undeniable allure, the world is so huge that worthwhile adventures sometimes need objectives.

    Serious missions require preparation, and thanks to Google Maps a few hours on the Internet can be more productive than weeks worth of wingin’ it.

    I’ve used Google Maps to mount expeditions to an abandoned mental asylum, forgotten tropical beaches, and, most recently, find bomb craters in Laos for a photo essay at Matador Change.

    That last piece inspired a few questions about the logistics of capturing the shots, so I’ll be using Google Maps screenshots from around the area they were taken to show how to effectively utilize satellite photos, Panoramio, and other features to plan your adventure.

    If you combine these tactics with a rented car, bicycle, or motorbike, the potential for discovery during your next trip will be wide open.

    Satellite View

    Google is constantly adding higher resolution images to their satellite photo database, so by now almost every city in the world is covered. Really, try it — pick a town in Kyrgyzstan you’ve never heard of, zoom in, and you can probably make out individual cars.

    Even with high-res satellite photos it’s hard to tell exactly what’s on the ground, but large features like craters are easy to pick out. Satellite view is also useful for planning how to get there — the map overlays aren’t always accurate and don’t give any idea of road conditions, so it’s helpful to be able to spot the route yourself.

    Photos

    Picasa and Panoramio allow users to assign coordinates to their uploaded photos and overlay them onto Google Maps. This gives a level of detail you can’t get from satellite photos, but the real adventure utility is spotting worthwhile destinations in the middle of large expanses of nothing.

    In the example above you can see there are a lot of photos tagged on the Plain of Jars, but there’s a separate cluster on the bottom right as well. That’s a town that’s home to a ruined temple, bombed hospital, and other interesting relics, but it’s rarely mentioned in any tourist literature and seldom visited.

    Wikimapia

    Though Google does integrate with Wikipedia, Wikimapia takes the idea a step further and allows anyone to outline, tag, and describe any feature in the world.

    This is invaluable in large cities, where something awesome could be hiding just around the block.

    Street View

    Street view is only available for a few countries, but it’s probably the most useful thing Google’s ever come up with.

    The most practical aspect is that you’re able to see the front of buildings from street level, which saves a lot of number-hunting when you’re trying to find that perfect little coffeeshop you heard about with nothing but an address.

    If you’re traveling by bicycle or motorcycle, it’s also a great tool for finding the best route to take.

    There are plenty of other non-travel-specific resources on the Web that can come in handy, like Flickr and Wikipedia. With a bit of fooling around, you can find the sites that work best for you and the methods of use that contribute most positively to your adventure style.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    • It’s easy to get street view on Google Maps to have a better sense of your destination and the surrounding area, so you won’t need to rely as heavily on GPS when you get there.
    • You can use street view on both the desktop and mobile versions of Google Maps.
    • Here’s how to get street view on Google Maps and use it to navigate.
    • Visit Business Insider’s homepage for more stories.

    Knowing the names of streets and general directions when you’re going somewhere new is extremely helpful.

    But being able to see your destination, and know what the area around it looks like, is even better. That’s where Google Maps’ street view feature comes in handy.

    Here’s how to use it on either the desktop or mobile version of Google Maps.

    Check out the products mentioned in this article:

    iPhone Xs (From $999.99 at Best Buy)

    Google Pixel 3 (From $799.99 at Best Buy)

    How to get street view on Google Maps on your computer

    For those on the desktop version of Google Maps, here’s how to get to the street view option:

    2. Tap the search bar in the top-left corner of the screen and enter the name or address of the place that you want to view.

    3. Click and hold the person icon in the bottom-right corner of the screen and drag it to the spot you want to view (as you move the cursor over the map, the streets will highlight in blue — make sure that you place the icon onto one of those, otherwise you won’t be able to see the street view).

    4. Release the cursor.

    To navigate in street view, click and drag to change the camera angle, or tap a location down the street to move closer to it.

    You can also use the curved arrows around the compass icon in the bottom-left corner of the screen to change the direction of the camera.

    How to get street view on Google Maps on your phone

    If you’d rather use the app to check out your destination, here’s what you’ll need to do:

    1. Open the Google Maps app on your iPhone or Android.

    2. Tap the search bar and enter the name or address of the place you want to view.

    3. Tap the small photo box on the left side of the screen.

    To navigate on the mobile version of street view, drag one finger across the screen, starting on the side you want to go toward and ending on the opposite side of the screen.

    In addition, Google Maps just launched an augmented reality “Live View” feature to help you navigate while walking. For more information, check out our article, “Google Maps is getting a useful new feature that shows you which direction to walk in — here’s how to use it.”

    Related coverage from How To Do Everything: Tech:

    How to download maps on the Google Maps app for offline use

    How to see your Google location history in Google Maps, and delete or turn off its location tracking

    How to add your business to Google and get it displayed on Google Maps for customers to find

    How to drop a pin on Google Maps from your desktop or mobile app

    Get the latest Google stock price here.

    Insider receives a commission when you buy through our links.

    I have managed to upload BirdsEye imagery to a Garmin GPS64s handheld using BaseCamp ( v 4.2.5 ) by following the instructions, however the imagery provided is useless to me.

    I have determined Google Earth or even Google Maps to be a better alternative ( for my purpouses ) and I would like to upload selected segments of Google Earth imagery to my handheld unit.

    I am technically literate ( IT background ), however I am new to the technology of uploading satellite imagery to handheld GPS units ( the terminology, file formats and technology are confusing me . I can’t see the forest for the trees ).

    Where can I inform myself to gain an overview of what is involved in uploading imagery from Google Earth or Google Maps to Garmin handheld ( . or any handheld unit for that matter )?

    I am looking for resources and starting points ( public domain / on-line material ) which provide enough overview to understand what to ask and where to ask it ( if necessary ).

    2 Answers 2

    There are two main problems.

    The first problem is that Garmin supports only the BirdsEye imagary. And they need to be paid. The device checks if the images are licensed. There are some solutions to allow the use of other sources, but i highly doubt that they are legal.

    Another option is to use the option of Garmin Custom-Maps. You can upload any pictures to the device. When they have their georeference information they will be visible as a background layer at the correct location. There are lots of tutorials, and also some information on the Garmin website including the use of Google Earth. http://www.garmin.com/us/products/onthetrail/custommaps

    For some GIS-Software (the ones i do know) there are exensions allowing you to much more easily select an area that you want to wish to save to your device. With the opensource Qgis it is quite easy when you know how to use the program. The extension QuickMapServices allows you to load the Google imagery and the extension GarminCustomMaps saves them the way your device can handle them.

    Downside of the custom map system is that the extent of the area you can upload to your device is fairly small. The devices are restricted to a certain amount of images and their size. The number and size of these images restrict the extent of your view or the resolution of picuters. It has nothing to to with the memory space of the device or its sd-card. It is restricted from the manufacturer for each model. I do use it for smaller areas and it works well, but the maximum size is limited to a few kilometers when you want to have a good resolution.

    A number of photographers have chosen to use Google Maps as a camera. These photographers explore the map and take photos either by capturing a screenshot or photographing the image on their computer monitor with a camera. Exploring Google Maps with a camera allows you to travel to places you couldn’t normally travel or wouldn’t want to be in person. Using Google Maps as a camera also gives you the thrill of discovery and exploration while traversing a virtual representation of our world.

    The images created with Google as the camera are pixelated and soft in focus with muted colors. However, the images can be saved and made into prints for presentations in galleries or books. The low fidelity nature of the photographs doesn’t affect their ability to document our world through a facsile of our world.

    Living in Map

    Google Maps reminds me of a short story written by Jorge Luis Borges called, ‘On Rigor in Science.’ The tale concerns a king who wanted to create the most accurate map of his territory. To accomplish this he commissioned a map where one square mile of territory was represented by one square mile of map. While a map with this magnitude of detail is unfeasable, Google has accumulated map data in concert with aerial photos and street view photos that aims for the fictional king’s level of detail.

    This level of detail allows you to explore a virtual space that represents our physical space. This virtual space is immense, consisting of more than 5 petrobytes of data. You may not be able to live in this map but it offers you a nearly endless world to search.

    Using Google Maps as a camera allows you to find images that are mysterious and difficult to explain. Often it is possible to find events that seem to be unfolding in this virtual space. These events are artifacts of our human existence in our physical space.

    How to get aerial view on google mapsHow to get aerial view on google maps How to get aerial view on google maps

    Three Types of Imagery Available in Google Maps

    Aerial Images

    How to get aerial view on google mapsHow to get aerial view on google maps How to get aerial view on google maps

    Google maps contains aerial photos that cover the entire planet’s surface. These images are created by a system of satellites that circle the planet and are intended to provide information about locations based on what you can see from above. The aerial images can be used to show an area in a way that you can’t without the use of an airplane or drone, although the satellite images are taken from an even higher elevation than either of those. Aerial photos are a great place to look if you want to find photographs that have a different perspective and that can leave a viewer feeling as if they are looking at an abstracted image.

    Street View Images

    How to get aerial view on google mapsHow to get aerial view on google maps How to get aerial view on google maps

    Street view images are created by a car with a camera attached to the top. The camera takes 360 degree spherical images. The car drives down roads and creates a sequence of images that are intended to accurately describe the street. Urban places in the United States are the best and most frequently covered, however Street View images can be found from over 39 countries. Unfortunately, the more rural and remote a road is, the less likely it will be covered in street view. Google has created a tricycle system and a backpack mounted system in addition to others to expand street view into places where cars can’t travel.

    Historical Images

    How to get aerial view on google mapsHow to get aerial view on google maps How to get aerial view on google maps

    The aspect of time can be explored when using Google Maps as a camera. Google’s cars create updated imagery for Street View. The newest imagery is always presented first but the historical images can be accessed by pressing the Clock icon on the menu in the top left. Street View was launched in 2007, so a relatively recent project, but imagine if Street View is around for another hundred years: how well these will work as a resource for historical imagery. Street View could become an extremely important tool that will help us visualize the past and see how a place has changed over time.

    Found Objects, Found Images, and Photographic Evidence

    Found objects have long been considered art. Artists such as Marcel Duchamp pioneered the found object as art. His most famous example is a urinal turned on its side and signed with the name R. Mutt. Duchamp gave this piece the title The Fountain. Duchamp intended to create art by changing the context in which something is viewed. Initially, his work was rejected from exhibitions but it slowly found acceptance as art.

    The images created when using Google Maps as a camera are much like found objects. While found objects have been accepted as art for quite some time, the found image is steadily gaining its own acceptance. When searching through Google maps to find an image, you are selecting a particular image that you will present outside of the context of the Google Map program. This re-presentation significantly changes the context of the image.

    Can the found image be considered a photograph? Yes, because it is much like selecting an image from the real world that you want to photograph with a camera. In this circumstance, however, you are searching through a virtual world, a recreation of our world, to find this image.

    Photographers using Street View as a camera have even been in contention for prominent awards and shown in prestigious galleries. Michael Wolf received an honorable mention in the 2011 World Press Photo competition and Mishka Henner was added to the shortlist for the 2013 Deutsche Börse Photography Prize. Doug Rickard’s series, ‘A New American Picture,’ was shown at MOMA in New York. These examples highlight the acceptance of photos Google Maps as a camera in the media and in art. Now, you’ll find many blogs and websites devoted to discoveries from Google Maps.

    Explore the Map

    Google’s effort to catalog our world with images creates a vast virtual space to explore. From this catalog of images one can find an almost endless variety of photographs. Google map and Street View are a new, giant, virtual world that you can explore photographically.

    Google Maps for Android Auto finally has a rather realistic looking Satellite View. Though it will eat up a lot of data, the maps may feel more navigable

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    The “Satellite View” in Google Maps, finally landed on the Android Auto app late last week. The rather common feature had eluded the Android Auto-equipped head units in cars for quite some. Fortunately, the inclusion of the Satellite View does offer a significant boost to realistic navigation in vehicles.

    Google has added the option for users to get directions using the Satellite map view. Incidentally, the bird’s eye view has been a standard part of Google Maps for years. But in-car navigation units powered by Android Auto never could summon up the same. The Satellite View isn’t hyper-realistic yet, but the mere inclusion opens up a whole new dimension for navigation using familiar cues.

    Satellite View For Android Auto: Specifications

    The Android Auto always had a rather straightforward approach to navigation. Whenever summoned, the Google Maps would always appear in the basic “Map” view. In other words, the Google Map offered navigational features like solid background with just roads, building outlines, and some simple landscape features. The map version has always been navigable. However, it was stark and devoid of natural features that the human eye is accustomed to seek out and become familiar with. Nonetheless, Android Auto users seldom complained about the clean look that made the map very easy to read, and was rather frugal with mobile data.

    The satellite view in Google Maps has been there for years now. It has been there on both in Android and Apple iOS platforms. Recently, an AndroidPolice reader spotted the satellite view in the Android Auto head unit of his Honda Civic car. pic.twitter.com/bgBaMkokh0

    However, the inclusion of Satellite View changes the entire perception. As the name implies, the view uses images from satellite. Essentially Google stitches up snapshots from satellites and present a seamless view from the sky. This gives the users a bird’s eye view. Although humans never truly view the world from above, the realistic views of buildings and important landmarks offer an instant sense of familiarity. Also, navigation with such visual clues is far simpler than reading names of buildings and following virtual arrows.

    Satellite View For Android Auto: How To Activate?

    Strangely, Android Auto users have had the ability to do this for a while through the phone version of the app. Google has merely added the feature to the in-car-display mode as well. Hence users interested in navigating using the Satellite View, have to enable the same in the settings. Users can enable the setting by opening Maps while in Android Auto’s in-car mode. Thereafter users simply need to head over to the Menu and tap on the option called ‘Satellite’.

    Needless to mention, given the large amount of detail, the Satellite View will eat up a lot of data in comparison to the traditional Maps. Still, Google appears to have built in a few restrictions. The view doesn’t appear to be three dimensional. It seems 3D buildings are not enabled yet. It is quite likely that Google could be optimizing the process because Google Maps has to download the high-resolution images in a rather fast moving vehicle. Several users have complained that the navigational maps in Satellite Views appear highly pixelated.

    How to get aerial view on google maps[Image Credit: Roberto Mezquia Jr via Android Poilice]

    Android Auto: Features and Competition

    Google Maps has competition from Navi Maps in India. Other equally capable contenders in the in-vehicle navigation space include MapMyIndia. All of these companies are continually improving their platforms to add intuitive and human-friendly navigation. Also, the companies are trying to embed several information and infotainment features. But Google has powerful AI capabilities. The search giant recently added six Indian languages to its already growing list. Moreover, the soon to be launched Android P is expected to include intuitive gestures to control the navigation. These navigation gestures are expected to revolutionize the way drivers are able to find their way.

    There are several Indian vehicles that include Android Auto as well as Apple CarPlay support. Both the versions extensively depend on the tethered smartphones. The in-car infotainment panel essentially acts as a large-screen display that beams an optimized version of the navigation platform.

    Thanks for reading till the end of this article. For more such informative and exclusive tech content, like our Facebook page

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Ah, Google. What wonderful tools you have.

    If you’re a serious (heck, even semi-serious) deer hunter, I’ve no doubt that Google Earth and Google Maps are a couple of tools that you’ve used. I use them on an almost daily basis to look over, search for and review areas that I may hunt. There is nothing else like it. And, best of all, it’s completely free. Well, most of the time anyway. More on that in a bit.

    With snow piling up and winter firmly entrenched here in the Midwest, there’s not a whole lot to be done outdoors. There is ice-fishing and I do enjoy that from time to time. Sure, you can do some post-season whitetail scouting. But that’s about ran its course for me. You could hunt coyotes I suppose. But, by and large, February just plain sucks. March isn’t much better.

    So what’s an antler geek to do? Plan ahead. Scout from afar. And, yes, dream a little.

    About this time each year, I find myself spending more and more time on Google’s mapping tools. I already have a fairly good idea of where I’ll be hunting next fall and now is when I spend time researching the options available. When hunting outside of my home state, I’m far more likely to hunt public land than private. But even when hunting private land, it’s usually a place that I gained access to by asking permission and it’s almost always an area that I’ve chosen because of its proximity to a public area that I intend to hunt as well. And I will have already “scouted” all of these places months before ever stepping foot on them. And I do it with tools from Google.

    I thought I knew just about all there was to know about Google’s mapping tools. Apparently not. Recently, I was trying to map out an area for a food plot on a small piece of ground in Missouri. The property is enrolled in the Conservation Reserve Program and the contract allows for a small percentage of the CRP ground to be planted in annual food plots. I needed to submit a map to the landowner that outlined the areas to be planted and show that they did not surpass the maximum acreage. But how to do that?

    Well, a bit of research revealed the obvious answer: Google Earth Pro. The Pro version allows you to draw out an area and it will then calculate the acreage. It’s an ideal solution. It’s also a paid service.

    Then the landowner sent me a link to a free service that did exactly what I needed: DaftLogic’s Google Maps Area Calculator.

    The thing is pretty cool and easy to use. Just navigate to the land you want to measure, click your way around the perimeter and the calculator below the map will tell you how many acres are within the perimeter you’ve established. Easy as that.

    You can also then export the area you’ve just drawn as a KML file and load that file onto Google Maps at any time. Why is this useful? Well, because I’m dealing with a plot that must not be any larger than reported in the CRP contract, that KML file can be loaded onto my iPhone. Then while at the location, I can enable the GPS on the phone and it will show me exactly where I’m at when spraying or planting. And as long as I’m inside the boundaries displayed on the map from the KML file, I’m good to go.

    I really love cool online tools. But I love free ones even more.

    September 1, 2021 By GISuser

    The U.S. Department of Defense uses a tool called WorldView for military operations in the Middle East. With the advent of newer technology, the military has been able to increase its ability to plan and prepare for future operations. One such tool is the satellite imagery provider WorldView. In this article, we will look at some of the benefits of satellite imagery provider WorldView.

    Satellite Imagery:

    If you are interested in aerial photos, you likely have seen the pre-produced WorldView map that is often used by TV news crews. While these maps can be useful, it is important to remember there are many benefits to using satellite imagery in place of traditional aerial photos. One such benefit is that a satellite photo can provide a much higher resolution than photos taken by pilots or ground-based photographers. Therefore it is important for you as the consumer to take advantage of these benefits.

    New Features:

    Before WorldView-4, aerial photos were often difficult to interpret because they were not always clearly visible from the air. But with the new features included in the software, it is possible to see both sides of an object and even a front view of the object. Another added benefit to satellite imagery is that you can select objects of interest on the map such as buildings, landmarks, etc., and see aerial photos of those areas. This helps provide a great way to find interesting places without having to drive or fly to the area.

    By using WorldView, you will be able to find the best places to travel, visit, or explore. Take a look at the aerial photo images and find the perfect spots to visit. WorldView offers one of the most comprehensive satellite mapping tools available.

    Incredible Technology:

    Satellite imagery is more than a curiosity. Nowadays it is much easier to use this incredible technology not only for scientific purposes but also for various other uses from emergency disaster recovery to land and property management. Most industries, including engineering, construction, federal agencies, and natural resources, architecture, construction, and environmental conservation agencies, use WorldView-4 satellite images in their day-to-day operations.

    Recover Event of Disaster:

    Some industries rely exclusively on satellite images to manage and plan their activities. It allows them to gather crucial information that will allow them to conduct effective recovery operations in the event of a disaster. In essence, it allows them to save hundreds, if not thousands of lives. In the case of emergency rescue operations, for instance, using satellite imagery allows responders to assess the location and intensity of the damage before they send in the necessary resources. They can also map the damage and pinpoint which infrastructure needs immediate attention to get operational.

    While there is no denying the fact that the satellites have helped us in getting a global perspective of the Earth, what is being overlooked is the fact that the users also need to be updated with the current version of the imagery. Users of Google Maps Satellite Imagery are in essence, being provided with a digital map that they can use to visualize the Earth and to plan out their activities. Irrespective of whether one is planning a trip or just wants to get a glimpse of the beautiful countryside, it is possible to use the imagery to your advantage. The only thing to keep in mind is to choose a reliable service provider.

    Dual Maps

    Dual Maps is a map creation tool that allows anybody to make an embeddable map that includes a Google Map, a Google Maps Street View and a Virtual Earth Bird’s Eye view of the same location. You can choose between the various options of either map service, which means you can have the Google satellite view alongside Virtual Earth’s Bird’s Eye view or the satellite/aerial View in both maps etc..

    Dual Maps now comes with a couple of new features. It is possible to add a Google search bar to a Dual Map, which means users can search for local businesses from the map. It is also possible to choose from a number of marker styles in the Street View map. You can choose between the traditional pegman, a panda, a car or Gachapeg.

    Bird’s Eye View

    This map places Bing Maps’ Bird’s Eye View side by side with Google Maps’ new Aerial View. At the moment Google’s Aerial View imagery in Google Maps Labs is limited to only a few cities in the USA.

    However as Google expands their imagery this map mashup will expand to reflect the new aerial view available.

    3 comments:

    This map is pretty great, but the inability to resize windows and display pictures/wikipedia links makes it less than optimal. Do you know if it´s possible to modify it in such a way?

    You can resize the map width & height (the first options in the map style) and you can resize the iframe width & height but I don’t think you can resize the individual map windows.

    I actually don’t think Panoramio / Wikipedia links would be such a good idea here because they would only show on the Google Map window anyway – so the space would be quite restricted.

    The photo / Wikipedia options are both available in Feed Maps (from the same developer) –

    Hey Keir, thanks for the tips. I´ll take a look about the Feed Maps thingy, not sure that I´ll be able to deal with it, since I have no idea how this things work, and it doesn´t seem exactly for “noobs” like myself.

    In any case, I found globeglider, which does everything I was asking for and then some, since it allows me to open both streetview and Google Earth, both in sync. Still not perfect, but the closest to that I´ve been able to find so far. If you know something better than that, please let me know.

    Google Maps is bringing a historical Street View feature to its mobile app, meaning you can now see older street-level photography captures from as far back as 2007.

    • Google’s Street View feature has turned 15 so the company has shared some updates along with several new features for its mobile app on iOS and Android.
    • In Google Maps for iPhone, it’s now possible to use historical Street View browsing to unearth captures dating as far back as 2014.
    • The internet giant also unveiled a new app, dubbed Street View Studio, with which anyone can publish 360 image sequences quickly and in bulk.

    Google Maps historical Street View comes to the iPhone

    Google Maps has supported this feature on the web since 2014, and now it’s available on iOS and Android globally. Street View lets you explore interactive panoramas from positions along many streets in the world. The feature launched as far back as 2007 for a handful of cities in the United States. Google says this feature is all about capturing the world as it changes, and that sounds about right.

    “Browse each of the images to see a digital time capsule that shows how a place has changed — like how the Vessel in New York City’s Hudson Yards grew from the ground up,” Google notes. You can use historical Street View browsing to travel as far back in time as 2007, when Google began gathering data for Street View. This is a great feature for seeing how a location has changed over the years. Read: How to use the Google Maps timeline on your iPhone, iPad and the web

    How to use Google Maps historical Street View

    To browse older Street View captures, simply touch the button labeled “See more dates” that appears after launching the updated Google Maps app.

    1. Open the latest version of the Google Maps app on your iPhone.
    2. Go to any location that has a street view available.
    3. Hit the button “See more dates.”
    4. Select any older street view from a carousel.

    You’ll now see the historical street view imagery of that place.

    If you’ve missed the splash screen, don’t worry about it—you can access this feature anytime you’re enjoying a place’s street view imagery. Simply touch anywhere on the image to bring up information about the location, then choose “See more dates”.

    You can download Google Maps for iPhone for free [App Store link]

    How Street View is helping make Google Maps better

    Goole also laid out 3 ways Street View imagery helps it map the world:

    Updates to business information that reflect your changing world. We use Street View imagery coupled with AI to make helpful updates to Google Maps—such as adding newly opened businesses, surfacing new hours at your favorite restaurants and updating speed limit information. In fact, over the last three years, AI has helped us make over 25 billion updates to Maps so you can be confident that the information you’re seeing is as fresh and up-to-date as possible.
    Easier than ever navigation, indoors and out. Street View imagery powers popular features like Live View, which allows you to use your phone’s camera to overlay navigation instructions on top of the real world so you can walk to your destination in a snap.
    Immersive view helps you know before you go. Thanks to advances in computer vision and AI over the last several years, we’re able to fuse together billions of Street View and aerial images to create a rich, digital model of places around the world. With our new immersive view launching later this year, you can easily glide down to street level on Maps and even check out the inside of a business as if you were walking around.

    If you’d like to publish your own 360 image sequences in bulk to Street View, Google now provides a new web-based tool to do just that, dubbed Street View Studio. To try it out, point your browser to streetviewstudio.maps.google.com.

    Check out this Street View Easter egg

    Google even created an Easter egg to celebrate Street View’s anniversary—touch the chevron when using driving navigation in the mobile app to turn it into a celebratory Street View car. On desktop, the icon that you drop on the map to invoke Street View mode is dressed up in a birthday hat and balloons for the celebration.

    .

    No matter if you’re planning your next photo road trip or you’re scouring the city streets looking for the perfect viewpoint, Google Maps and Google Earth are the most valuable tools to add to your arsenal for finding the perfect photography location.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    I usually travel for work, or with family, so I don’t have the luxury of as much time as I might want to search for the perfect vantage point in person. Nor to scout an area to compare locations that I want to dedicate to the one sunset that I’ll have time to shoot. Google Maps to the rescue!

    While planning a trip from home, you have much more time to explore the area in a virtual capacity instead of being out there with boots on the ground. Nothing can compare with actually being there, but the tools available to you are getting better every day and the ability to nearly frame your shot is a realistic time saver. Time to turn the volume on your pre-visualization up to 11.

    If I’m planning a trip or have an idea for a shot, I’ll start with Google Maps and zero in on the area that I want to shoot. You probably already do this, too, but let’s just take it a step further. Click the icon in the lower left corner labeled “Earth” to start the Google Earth browser plugin. This has replaced the satellite or aerial view for much of the world’s map, but instead of only offering a flat, two dimensional view of the map directly overhead, you can now tilt the map and see an approximation of topography, texture, and elevation.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Normal mouse controls on the map let you pan in all directions, and zoom in or out with the mouse wheel. In order to adjust to a view that will help you get a better idea of the terrain, hold down the shift key, click and drag upward. That will rotate your point of view (POV) so that you now have an aerial view looking toward the horizon instead of straight down. Dragging left or right while holding shift will rotate your point of view instead of panning.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    But, you don’t have to be tied down to your desk to do this. Just two weeks ago, I was out with a friend exploring San Francisco and searching for a specific vantage point of the 101/280 freeway interchange. We knew the general area that we wanted to shoot from, but with so many streets winding around, using Google Earth on my mobile phone helped to eliminate some of the trial and error of driving around without a clue how to find what we wanted.

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Desktop interface Google Earth view looking south

    How to get aerial view on google maps

    Finished image from location scouted using Google Maps/Earth

    The example images from this article show the area that we shot in, including a screenshot taken from the mobile interface, and the completed image. Of course the view that you can get from the map interface is never as good as what you’ll see in person, but it’s an excellent way to help you hit the ground running when you get on-site with your camera in hand.

    NOTE: The camera is facing South in the final composition, not North as in the initial Google Earth Point of View.

    Have you used Google Maps to find any cool locations? What other tips or tricks have you tried? Please share in the comments below.

    How to tolerate an annoying brother

    This article was co-authored by Rebecca Kason, PsyD. Dr. Rebecca Kason is a Licensed Clinical Psychologist licensed in both New York and New Jersey. She specializes in adolescent mental health, dialectical behavior therapy, and cognitive-behavioral therapy. Dr. Kason treats clients struggling with emotional dysregulation, behavioral disorders, interpersonal difficulty, family conflict, anxiety, depression, and phobias. She holds a Bachelor’s degree in Psychology from The University of Delaware and a Master’s degree in Applied Psychology and a Doctor of Psychology (PsyD) in Clinical Psychology from Long Island University. Dr. Kason completed an APA accredited internship at Mount Sinai Services. She is a member of the American Psychological Association and Association for Behavior and Cognitive Therapy.

    There are 8 references cited in this article, which can be found at the bottom of the page.

    This article has been viewed 109,261 times.

    If you have a younger brother, chances are you have gotten into your fair share of fights. When brothers and sisters fight, it is called sibling conflict or rivalry [1] X Research source . Solving a conflict with a younger sibling can often feel frustrating and exhausting. Fights between siblings are totally normal, but it is important to figure out how to resolve conflicts on your own. With some patience you can create a stress-free friendship with your brother.

    Updated on March 22, 2022 by Team ShineSheets

    How to tolerate an annoying brother

    We recommend helpful products in our articles. Read our full disclosure here.

    How to tolerate an annoying brother

    We live in a social world, that’s obvious. And even if you don’t like people in general, the ability for humans to communicate is a miracle that led us to the world we have, and one can say that our world is pretty advanced.

    But, since there are so many of us, it’s pretty easy to bump into someone who is so different that no matter how hard you try, you just can’t find a reason to like him or her. Moreover, the things this person says or does may even start to annoy you.

    “Live and let live, don’t judge, take life as it comes and deal with it.” – someone once said. So let’s take a look at how to deal with annoying people once they come into your life!

    How To Deal With Annoying People + Stay Calm Around Them

    Why Do I Get Annoyed Easily?

    There’s nothing wrong to be annoyed by other people – it’s practically impossible to like everyone, just as it’s impossible to be liked by everyone. And, well, let’s be honest – some people are simply rude and don’t have a single grain of empathy and only care about themselves.

    Usually, people get easily annoyed for reasons like:

    • being sensitive to loud sounds and dynamic environments;
    • general anxiety;
    • stress and irritation;
    • struggle to understand others or to be understood;
    • negative thinking.

    How to tolerate an annoying brother

    Why Are People Annoying?

    People can be annoying for many reasons. Some of them simply don’t understand that they’re being annoying, others do that on purpose.

    By watching an annoying person, you might even notice subtle signs that show why this person is so annoying:

    • Maybe he or she is craving more attention because no one gave it to him or her in childhood.
    • Maybe there’s a subtle sign of low confidence, or a need to be right in every situation.
    • Maybe there’s strange neediness, or a case of racing thoughts that he or her needs to express, because they create restlessness.

    None of this concerns you, but it can help you to look at the person from another point of view.

    Think broadly and notice that you don’t really need to prove to someone your opinion – some people are just unable to accept a different view. And that’s totally fine! You know you, and that’s enough. You don’t need other people to agree with you, nor do you need to agree with other people to know what is right for you.

    How To Deal With Annoying People When You Encounter Them

    1. How do you respond to annoying people?

    Don’t be afraid to be the silent one!

    You might think that being silent means being weak, but in the case of annoying people, it’s usually one of the best ways to cope. Staying silent does not mean saying absolutely zero words, but instead – choosing to be in a more of a listener position.

    If the person is annoying you, you can simply allow him or her to be the leading side of the conversation as this allows that person to load off the excess energy, but also protects your own. You probably won’t find any agreement points anyway, so it is best to let it be the way it is and accept the fact that this person might not be the one you like, including the words he or she say.

    2. What do you do say to an annoying person?

    Communicate without reacting.

    If you let yourself to get into a reactive mode, you will probably get into a conflict. Now, there’s no reason to avoid conflict if someone is threatening you or is completely wrong about something that relates to you. It’s OK to stand up for yourself.

    But if you feel like the person is just trying to annoy you on purpose, or if you simply disagree with what this person says, take a deep breath and try to not get reactive.

    If you feel negative emotions rising (anger, resentment, annoyance or irritation), choose to not let those emotions in. Imagine them floating around, but not being a part of you. In other words – notice them, but try to separate from them and just let them be around.

    Know that nothing and no one has an ability, or a right to disturb your inner peace. You have it, and it’s yours. You can always choose to simply observe the situation or other people, without getting entangled with what they say or do.

    How to tolerate an annoying brother

    3. What do you do when someone is purposely annoying you?

    Stay calm and do not fuel the fire with your body language.

    Grins, rolling eyes and squinting may come out naturally when someone annoying is around, but, if noticed, they might spark an unnecessary conflict.

    Don’t try to look protective too – crossed legs and arms show a sign of protectiveness and thus can send a subliminal message that you feel weak.

    How to tolerate an annoying brother

    Instead, try to keep a calm and relaxed body position and a calm face. This sends a sign that you are not getting reactive, therefore an annoying person does not get agitated or provocative.

    4. How do I stop getting annoyed so easily?

    Stay actively learning how to deal with negative people.

    If you often have to deal with annoying, manipulating, or irritating people, I highly recommend you to broaden up your spectrum and read a few books to learn more subtle and effective ways to deal with them. Here are a few that can help you a lot.

    Something that we struggle with daily, that eats us up and causes stress and anger: annoying people. You know those people. They cut in line, are rude to you in the office or at the restaurant, cut you off in traffic, talk loudly about obnoxious things, play loud music when you’re trying to concentrate, interrupt you, and so on.

    This post originally appeared on Zen Habits .

    These offenses are violations of the way you think people should act. And so it burns you up. Don’t worry, I’m the same way. If you just keep letting these offensive people get to you, you’ll always be mad or annoyed. Life won’t be very good. But it’s something you can learn to deal with.

    Top 10 Ways to Deal with Life’s Most Annoying People

    Let’s level for a second: there are some people in the world that are just plain annoying. From the

    I have to admit I’m not perfect at this, but here are three strategies I use that are helpful:

    Get Big

    I learned this one from Zen teacher Robert Thomas , who uses “Get Big” as one of his slogans that helps him to be mindful. Imagine you’re a 2-year-old toddler who can’t have a toy or some ice cream right this minute. This problem is your entire universe, because you have no perspective, and so you throw a fit. This is the world of a 2-year-old (I should know, I’ve had six of them). But as adults, we know that this is a very small problem, and in fact there are lots of other things the 2-year-old could do to be happy.

    Father’s Day CBD Bundle

    Send Dad flowers
    Well, send him a bundle of calming CBD products made from USDA-certified organic, Kentucky-grown, whole-flower hemp oil, at least.

    Sure, that’s easy for us—we have a bigger perspective. But when someone offends us, we have a small perspective. This little offense is the biggest thing in the world, and it makes us very angry. We throw the equivalent of a 2-year-old fit. But if we get a bigger perspective (“Get Big”), we can see that this little thing matters very little in the bigger picture. It’s not worth being angry over. So remind yourself to “Get Big,” then widen your perspective.

    Float Down the Stream

    When I drive and other drivers do rude things, I often get angry . Then I remember a trick: I imagine myself floating down a stream in a raft, and the other cars are just twigs and leaves floating past me one way or another on this stream. They don’t have to treat me a certain way, because they’re just twigs. And so I serenely float down this stream, not worrying about how the twigs float around me (though I try not to hit them, because, you know, safety first). And in truth, this is how life is—other people aren’t trying to offend you, don’t even worry about you most of the time. They are just twigs floating by. Be nice to the twigs though.

    Venting Frustration Will Only Make Your Anger Worse

    Nobody recommends bottling up your anger, but venting your frustrations may actually be much…

    Give Them a Mental Hug

    This little trick can transform the way I feel about someone who makes me angry. Let’s say someone has just said something rude to me. How dare they! Don’t they have any consideration for my feelings? But of course, in this reaction, I’m not having any consideration for their feelings—only mine matter. So I try to empathize with this rude person, and realize that they’re angry, or scared, or both. They are being rude as a coping mechanism for their fear. And so, mentally (and once in a while physically), I give them a hug. I have compassion for this scared person, because I too am often scared. We’re the same. We need a hug, some compassion, a little love.

    Defuse Temper Tantrums with Empathy

    Children—and even adults—can have short fuses. Whether the person is 5 or 45, Real Simple offers…

    Try one of these three tricks the next time someone makes you mad or offends you. And then smile in serenity, armed with the comforting knowledge that, like me, you are superior to the rest of the world.

    Leo Babauta is the creator and writer of Zen Habits. He’s married with six kids, lives in San Francisco (previously Guam ), and is a runner and a vegan. Read more about him: My Story .

    Celestine is the Founder of Personal Excellence where she shares her best advice on how to boost productivity and achieve excellence in life. Read full profile

    How to tolerate an annoying brother

    • Share
    • Pin it
    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email

    Ever faced people who bother you? I’m sure all of us have faced such people before. It’s okay when we have to face them just once or twice, but there are times when these people emerge in facets of our life where we have to deal with them on an ongoing basis. They can be business associates, fellow colleagues, friends, or even family members and relatives. In such cases, we have to learn how to deal with them. Here are my 9 tips to handle such people:

    1. You can only change yourself.

    When dealing with people, always remember that it’s not about changing others, but about changing yourself. You can try to change others, but you may not succeed doing so. The best way to address the situation is to change how you perceive it and how you react to it. By changing that, everything else will subsequently change as well.

    2. Draw your boundaries.

    Be clear on what you will tolerate and what you will not tolerate. Then stick with it. You have your own personal space and it’s your perogative to protect your space. By drawing the boundaries, even if just mentally, you are clearer of the kind of behaviors to expect from others. If you don’t do so, it’s easy for you to be pushed over by others, especially since such people tend not to be conscious of personal boundaries. You’ll wind up shrinking in a corner and feeling miserable, and you wouldn’t want that.

    3. Be upfront about where you stand.

    If the person has a history of spilling into your personal space, then let him/her know where you stand the next time you communicate. People aren’t mind readers, and sometimes they may not be aware that they are infringing on your space. Giving the person some indicators will help. If he/she tends to take up a lot of your time, then let him/her know that you have XX minutes at the onstart of the conversation. That way, you are being fair by informing him/her in advance. If you prefer to communicate via email/text/chat/other channels, then let him/her know too.

    4. Be firm when needed.

    If the person does not stick within the boundaries, then enforce them. Give a gentle reminder at first. If he/she still does not get the hint, then make a call and draw the line right there. I used to be very relenting in my communications. I would attend the person for however long it took. In the end it enroached on my personal space, and I wasn’t sure if all that time and energy I spent ever did anything too. As I gradually pushed back and became firm on my boundaries, I was a lot more fulfilled. I realized if I wasn’t meeting my needs, I couldn’t be helping anyone with theirs.

    5. Ignore them.

    Ignoring is effective in the right moments. When you respond, you give them a reason to continue their behavior. If you just ignore, they don’t have a choice but to seek out someone else. Not only that, it also hints to them about their behavior and helps them do some self-reflection.

    6. Don’t take it personally.

    Most of the times, these people behave the same way around others too. I had a friend who was very negative. She always had something to criticize whenever we were together. At first I thought she had something against me, but after I observed her interacting with our common friends, I realized she was like that with everyone else too. Realizing it wasn’t anything personal helped me deal with her objectively.

    7. Observe how others handle them.

    Watching others deal with the same person you find annoying can be an eye-opening perspective. Even if the person may be at his/her wits-end handling the individual, just observing from a third party’s point of view can give you insights on how to manage. The next time you are with this person, get someone else into the conversation too. Take a back seat by broaching a topic that’s relevant between the two of them, then play the silent role in the situation. Observe how the other party handles him/her. Try this exercise with different people – from savvy networkers, someone you find difficult to deal with as well, someone similar to you, etc. You will get interesting results.

    8. Show kindness.

    Often times, they act the way they do because they are looking for an empathetic ear. Hear what they have to say, and be empathetic towards them. Give them some friendly act of kindness. Don’t impose on them, but just be there and empathize. It might well do the trick.

    There was once when I had a long talk with a client on an issue she was facing. Later in the week, I sent her an sms telling her that ultimately it boiled down to her, and as long as she believed in herself, there was nothing insurmountable. Many weeks after that, we were catching up, and she told me how the message was really encouraging for her. She normally deleted all her smses but left that one in her phone. A little kind act from you may take little effort on your part but mean the world to others.

    9. Help them.

    Beneath the facade is really a cry for help. Check with them if they need any help, or if there is anything you can do to help them. Sometimes, it’s possible they require help but they don’t know how to articulate it. Help them to uncover their problem, then work with them to analyze the issue and discover the solution. It’s important to still let them take charge in the situation, because the end outcome is you want them to learn to take control of the situation, and not grow dependent on you for help.

    When enough is enough.

    How to tolerate an annoying brother

    Nobody really likes a bragger, but that doesn’t seem to stop the behavior. It doesn’t stop when we avoid eye contact, chuckle at this apparently unconscious character flaw, or show our boredom with a yawn, either. That’s because a bragger doesn’t notice—he or she is either insensitive to begin with or becomes insensitive while bragging, like a person who becomes numb while drinking alcohol. Bragging is similar to getting a fix or fill of something, perhaps to forget the emptiness someone feels inside (think narcissism).

    Bragging appears to be somewhat compulsive. And it’s hard to respond to someone who has to tell us that she went to Hawaii a dozen times in the last six years, that in fact Hawaii is her second home, and that she is thinking about buying a lot or two, if not an entire island. What should we do when a verbal avalanche of superlatives comes our way?

    The challenge of cutting off a bragger is even greater when the bragging is covert: “You have no idea how rich these people are. You have never seen such riches.” Or when the bragger hides behind another person: “I am so embarrassed about my husband spending a fortune on this,” or, “Other people tell me I am so much younger looking. It’s amazing how many compliments I get on my skin.”

    First, let’s distinguish between bragging and the desire to share something positive with others. My girlfriend and I rejoice in each other: I like to hear about her accomplishments and successes, and she takes delight in hearing my ideas about true happiness . Sharing what’s good sustains mutually empowering relationships. Usually the difference between sharing and bragging is easy to ascertain because sharing is only part of a relationship, it never dominates. Nevertheless, be mindful and consider the possibility that your discomfort might reveal more about yourself than about the other person: Make sure you are not just envious.

    Envy destroys relationships, but overt or covert bragging can prevent them from developing in the first place. A bragger creates gaps between himself and others, which cannot (and should not) be bridged. He is on a higher elevation, more advanced, and out of your reach. However, in an egalitarian society, most people prefer to relate to others instead of granting someone dominance. Even though we might feel secure in a hierarchy—there is a little monkey inside all of us—we are only happy when we connect with each other. (See this post about overcoming loneliness.)

    Here are 5 tips to help you deal with a bragger.

    1. Make the bragger know your type.

    Ask to switch the subject, or just go ahead and switch it. Talk about the type of person you are. Instead of focusing on the other’s bragging—which can be taken as quite confrontational—stress the fact that you are not one to admire others for their good fortune, or that it’s hard to impress you. After that, it might be too awkward for the other person to keep bragging.

    2. Boast a little about yourself. Then self-correct.

    Let the person have some of his or her own medicine: Braggers are just like everybody else; they don’t like it when other people brag. So go ahead and brag a little yourself. Then, as if struck by divine intervention, excuse yourself and say something to the effect of, “Oh, I guess I have been bragging. You know what, let’s not do that. It only makes other people feel bad.”

    3. Share a quick story about another person bragging.

    At an opportune time (which is almost any time), ask if the person knows a particular person (a celebrity will do) and share how you’d like that individual more if it weren’t for her constant boasting. Ask your bragger if she or he feels the same way about anyone.

    4. Communicate your subjective truth.

    I once read, “Choose wisely with whom you wish to be open, but remain sincere always.” I don’t know to what extent you should be open once you decide to let someone else know what you feel and think. Maybe you think it’s OK to communicate how estranged you feel when the other person brags, or that you’d prefer to connect with them. Maybe it’s best to put it into a question: “Are you interested in connecting with me, too?”

    5. Walk away and let it go.

    Everyone needs our compassion, but not everyone needs to be our friend. It’s OK to walk away, preferably with a smile and acceptance of the other. I often have to leave a conversation when someone brags. I just have to: Compassion demands it.

    © 2016 Andrea F. Polard, PsyD. All Rights Reserved.

    Brothers are like minions who do our work without complaints and demands, isn’t it? They are the one who protects us and gives us ultra max love and care, so for that person, I am sure no one wants to annoy or irritate him by annoying words!

    Presenting a few annoying words and phrases to the brother that one must restrain to say are as follows:-

    -You are not a good brother!

    -You don’t love me anymore!

    -Your girlfriend is more important than me!

    -You have never been kind to me!

    -Do you even love me?

    -I wish I had a good brother!

    -My friend’s brother is so good, why are you like this?

    -You behaving like I am a stranger to you!

    -You don’t keep me as your priority, do you?

    -You are irresponsible!

    -You don’t love me!

    -You are never there for me!

    -Behave like a brother first!

    -All you do is put restrictions on me!

    -You are strange and weird!

    -You make decisions for me!

    -I don’t agree with goo and I never will!

    -You think you are smart? Well, no!

    -You are really a dumb creature on earth!

    -I can’t be with you every time!

    -I don’t want to depend on you for everything!

    -You don’t matter to me!

    -Your life, your decisions, I am no one to tell you!

    -Act like a big brother!

    -You are my brother, not my father, know the difference!

    -I will not obey all your commands!

    -Stop instructing me, I am mature enough to know what is right and what is wrong!

    -You are a disappointment in my life!

    -You never fail to make my life more miserable!

    -Enough! Mind your own business!

    -Who are you to say that?

    -I am done being a parent for you!

    -You never listen to me, do you?

    -You are wrong like always!

    -What can you do without my assistance?

    -You are zero without me!

    -I make your life better!

    -You think you deserved that? No!

    -I am better without you!

    -Stop indulging in my life!

    -Don’t make me like you!

    -Why can’t you make your own friends and stop being with my friends!

    -I know you don’t like me so stop pretending!

    -You never cared for me!

    -All that matters for you is you and your happiness!

    -Was I ever in your list of people you trust?

    -I don’t trust you anymore!

    -Why do you have to fight with me all the time for everything?

    -Stop being a master of this house!

    -Start earning, I can’t feed you for the entire life!

    -Stop playing games with my emotions!

    -Those were my money that you wasted on your friends!

    -You are living a luxurious life on my income!

    -I am ashamed of you!

    -Everything is not funny! Grow up!

    -You have to be serious with your career now!

    -Your friends won’t help you in need!

    -It is not just my responsibility to feed the family, start earning!

    -You have become a burden on a family!

    -We hoped a lot from you!

    -Every one of your age is doing good and look at you!

    -You are crossing the limits!

    -I am sick of your tantrums!

    -You don’t have to be with me all the time as a bodyguard!

    -Free me from your tempers!

    -For how long do I need to tolerate your nonsense?

    -If you can be mean then why can’t I?

    -You can’t party late at night!

    -I don’t like your friend circle!

    -Don’t hang up with them a lot!

    -All your friends have nothing to do?

    -Stand on your feet now!

    -How can you be so careless?

    -Make our life easy!

    -When are you moving out?

    -Any plans for getting a job?

    -Cut down your expenses, you don’t earn!

    -I have more things to do than to look after you!

    -I am not your paycheque!

    -You should have followed my instructions!

    -I knew this scheme would fail!

    -We are scared of your future!

    -How can you be never sure of anything?

    -Will you be able to clear the entrance exam this time or not?

    -You don’t work hard, how will you succeed then?

    -You think we are hoping from you?

    -Don’t act cool when in reality you suck!

    -Don’t call yourself my brother!

    -You have cheated on me!

    -I wish I had a better brother than you!

    -It was better if I had no brother than having you!

    -You are selfish!

    -Everything does not revolve around you!

    -Stop being a stud of your school!

    -You are disrespectful!

    -Why are you so lazy?

    -You think it is going to affect me?

    -It had nothing to do with me!

    -Stop behind an obstacle on my way!

    -I am better than you in all spheres!

    -You are jealous of me!

    -You don’t pray for the betterment of me!

    -Sorry but I don’t need your suggestion!

    -I don’t want you to involve me in your stuff!

    -I am not here to clear craps you do!

    -You never come up with good ideas!

    -I am not expecting anything from you!

    -I will never ask for your help!

    -Better to deal with things alone than with you!

    -I am not here to fulfil all your wishes!

    -What have you done for me?

    -You cannot compete with me!

    -You are not eligible enough!

    -I am not a puppet in your hands!

    -Why do you expect so much from me?

    -You have made things bad to worse!

    -You are a spoiler!

    -Can you do anything right?

    -You always need someone or the other to help you out!

    How to tolerate an annoying brotherI appear to have developed some later-in-life allergies. These aren’t the typical allergic reactions—like sneezing and itchy eyes—to things like pollen, dust or animal dander. Instead, I’m having reactions to a variety of behaviors I encounter.

    It’s a condition I’ve dubbed age-related asshat allergy syndrome, or AAAS.

    We can acquire new

    allergies as we age; I

    itch to slap some folks.

    Apparently, there’s a theory in medicine that all of us have what’s called a “lifetime load.” It suggests that we’re initially resistant to certain irritants, but over time we’re exposed to so much that they begin to break down our immune system’s ability to resist. This explains why someone in her sixties may develop an allergy to tree pollen when it never bothered her before.

    I think the lifetime load theory also explains why, as I’ve gotten older, I’m unable to tolerate certain behaviors that I would let slide when I was younger. This intolerance manifests in a wide range of physical and emotional reactions. Here’s a closer look at some things that trigger my age-related asshat allergies, and the symptoms I experience:

    Stupidity

    Symptoms: Rolling of eyes and shaking of head, dropping of jaw with mouth agape, scratching of head, bile rising in the back of the throat, overwhelming urge to slap some sense into whoever is spewing bullsh*t.

    I definitely reached my lifetime load for this irritant during the presidential campaign, with a full-blown AAAS attack occurring virtually every time I saw an interview with a Trump supporter, coverage of his debate performance, or discovered that someone I knew and thought intelligent was convinced HRC is “evil” despite credible evidence to the contrary. A good antidote against these triggers—which have continued since the election—has been watching “Saturday Night Live” parodies.

    Bad grammar

    Symptoms: Cringing, biting of tongue to resist the urge to correct someone (a usually unsuccessful diversion that results in a sore tongue), compulsively editing what I read, yelling at the television when I hear someone misspeak (especially a newscaster who should know better).

    Recently, my condo association had road signs made to encourage adherence to our neighborhood’s speed limit. Two of them said “Drive Slow.” Argh! I pointed out the grammatical error to the association president, who had the sign-maker produce stickers with “ly” to correct the signs. My symptoms abated. And I remain a member in good standing of the Grammar Police.

    Narcissism

    Symptoms: Wide-eyed stare of disbelief at virtually everything a narcissist says or does, accompanied by uncontrollable shaking of head; inability to comprehend such self-absorption and lack of empathy; desire to flee and stay as far away from the trigger as possible.

    I severed contact with a narcissistic relative last year and have experienced tremendous relief from these symptoms. Unfortunately, they flare up whenever I see or hear #45 on television, so I take care to limit my exposure.

    Incessant talking

    Symptoms: Silent screaming, irritation, squirming, urge to yell “Shut the f*** up!” (in extreme cases) or merely interrupt the speaker (in milder cases).

    The same narcissistic relative (above) was also an incessant talker, so my exposure to that source of irritation has been eliminated. Subsequent encounters with other sources have been milder and therefore more manageable by practicing conversation interruptus.

    Tardiness

    Symptoms: Tapping of feet, drumming of fingers, obsessive checking of time, texting or calling to ensure tardy person is actually on his/her way.

    These symptoms seem to peak after about 20 minutes without any contact or explanation from the tardy party. At this point, I simply leave and go about my life, which provides relief—and often prevents a recurrence related to that particular irritant.

    Lying/dishonesty

    Symptoms: Visceral reaction including upset stomach and clenching of bowels, face flushing from anger, rising of hackles, severing of relationship if betrayal is severe.

    My threshold for dishonesty has gotten extremely low, and I tend to follow Dr. Maya Angelou’s advice: “When someone shows you who they are, believe them the first time.” It relieves a lot of repeat discomfort.

    Telemarketing scams

    Symptoms: Tourette’s-like urge to spew profanity (“Bite me” is one of the milder epithets that springs to my lips), immediate cessation of phone connection.

    Some hardy folks have the constitution and presence of mind to suppress this reaction and toy with the callers who, these days, claim to be from either Windows technical support or the IRS.

    Pretension

    Symptoms: Rolling of eyes, irritability, urge to make sarcastic remarks to knock the offender off his/her high horse (an often-ineffective strategy since most poseurs are oblivious, but it does help ameliorate my symptoms), ignoring the offender (more effective since they’re seeking to impress and want approbation).

    At a family gathering back in the 90s, a former brother-in-law with political aspirations “needed” to call to someone at the White House. Instead of making the call privately, he made an obvious show of placing it from the kitchen where everyone was gathered. We ignored him and kept talking—loudly—forcing him to leave to conduct his business. And we never asked about the call.

    People who think rules don’t apply to them

    Symptoms: Intense irritation, occasionally seeing red, urge to confront rule-breaker about his/her bad behavior, exhilaration when offender is hoist with his/her own petard (like when a speeder gets nailed by a cop—there IS justice!).

    An able-bodied woman who attended tai chi classes with me had a handicapped placard for her car because her husband was disabled. But she’d use it to park in a handicapped spot during class. One day I called her out on it, pointing out that she was depriving someone who legitimately needed the space. She rationalized that she only used it if there were another handicapped space open, and I replied that I thought that was wrong, regardless. I never saw her use a handicapped space during class again.

    Humorlessness/inability to laugh at oneself

    Symptoms: Feeling of dread when forced to spend time with a humorless individual, frustration when attempts to make him/her lighten up fall flat, avoidance of offending party(s) at social gatherings.

    I believe that self-deprecating humor is one of the most reliable signs of a healthy ego. And, as the saying goes, “Those who can laugh at themselves will never cease to be amused.” Frequent exposure to these types of individuals enhances immunity to AAAS.

    What do you think? Have you acquired some triggers for adult-onset asshat allergy syndrome as you’ve gotten older? Are you able to let things roll off your back without triggering AAAS symptoms, or do you feel compelled to confront bad behavior? Please share!

    David is a publisher and entrepreneur who tries to help professionals grow their business and careers, and gives advice for entrepreneurs. Read full profile

    How to tolerate an annoying brother

    • Share
    • Pin it
    • Tweet
    • Share
    • Email

    Everyone is selfish to a certain extent. While normal levels of self-love, self-value and self-confidence are important for people to function well, there is a line between these characteristics and being a little too self-absorbed, arrogant or just plain narcissistic.

    For example, some people are always trying to make others believe that their own world is the better one, while others will always cut you short and try to air their grievances when you wish to air yours. Yet others can talk for hours a